EDITOR'S PREFACE
IT is almost fifty years since the late Mr. Sewell published the hrst volume of the Lists of
Antiquarian Remains' in the Madras Presidency under the orders of the Government of Madras issued
in the January of the year 1881. He had already published two works, ' A Report on the Amaravati
Stupa ', and ' A Chronological History of South India', in the years 1880-81 on the subject to justify
the Government's choice of him for this first work on the Archaeological Survey of
Southern India. Two years later, he published the second volume of the 'Lists of Antiquarian
Remains,' as a mere extension of the work he was asked to undertake by the G. 0. under reference.
He lived for 43 years after this, and had been more or less constantly engaged in the study of sub-
jects relating to archaeology and chronology, contributing a number of papers and issuing a number
of works on the subject. The most popular and perhaps best known of his works is the history of
' A Forgotten Empire Vijayanagar,' published in the last year of the last century. It is this work
with which his name is closely associated. The late Mr. Sewell had to read all published literature
on Indian archaeology and antiquities for the purpose of the Lists referred to above, and was one of
a few scholars who had kept themselves in close touch with work that was going on in this parti-
cular branch ever since. As such he was among the select few, fully qualified to carry recent
research work one step forward in the production of a digest of all that work in the ' Chronological
History of South India* which is now published. He was at work on this during the last years of his
life, and was at work on the manuscript almost up to the time of his death at the ripe age of 82.
The work needs no commendation and will speak for itself.
At his request the Government of Madras undertook the financial responsibility for the
publication, and provided the funds. They wished, however, that the work should be published by
the Madras University. Mr. Sewell himself accepted the suggestion to include it in the Madras
University Historical Series and expressed his assent by slating that he would regard it an honour
that it should be so included in the Series.
In deference to his expressed wishes, I agreed to see the work through the press for him, and
I was appointed Editor by the University. In the meanwhile, Mr. Sewell passed away, and the res-
ponsibility of editing consequently became more heavy, and even delicate in some respects. In
regard to the editing of it, I have left it entirely as it emerged from the hands of the late Mr. Sewell,
except for the correction of a few obvious errors and the adoption of the international system of
transliteration consistently. The errors were few indeed, but the author had to adopt a partial
transliteration system with a view to lowering the cost of printing, which would have been heavy had
it been published in England. When the decision was taken to publish it in India, I adopted with
his approval, which I had previously obtained of him, a uniform system of transliteration.
In regard to the matter of the work itself, the text is as the author wrote it. Wherever it re-
quired modification, (it would have been modified after discussion with him had he lived) since he did
not live to make the modification himself, I have indicated the position in footnotes. I have verified
every statement that seemed to call for it, and have restudied positions where the author himself
felt that a re-study, or a reference to the original, was necessary ; and even in respect of these
vi HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
I have left the text as it is, and have indicated the results of my verification only in foot notes. It
was impossible I could have adopted any other method in the regrettable condition that I could not
obtain his approval for any modification. This applies with more force to the expression of his
views. Such as it is, the work is issued to the public in the form in which the author had it written
without the benefit, however, of a possible modification, which might have been made had he lived
to see it through the press.
Apart from the changes indicated above, I have added a map and an index, for both of
which I am alone responsible. I acknowledge with pleasure the assistance rendered by my friend,
Professor C. S. Srinivasachariyar, till recently of the Pachaiyappa's College, Madras, and now
of the Annamalai University.
Having been acquainted with the author ever since the publication of his work, ' A Forgot-
ten Empire', it is matter for gratification to me that I should have been enabled to render him this
assistance, and I am grateful to the Syndicate of the University of Madras for having given me the
chance of doing him this good service, posthumous as it has unfortunately become. My gratification
is all the greater, seeing that he has actually referred to, and cited with expression of genuine appre-
ciation, several of my works published during my tenancy of the Chair of Indian History and
Archaeology at the Madras University, even in respect of certain matters of controversy between us,
about which he did not show himself in complete agreement in the correspondence that passed be-
tween us at the time. It is with genuine pleasure therefore that I record my gratitude to him for his
goodwill and esteem. Now that the work, which has been occupying my spare time during the last
three years particularly, has reached its completion, it is with a sense of relief that I bid goodbye
to it, though it might for a time leave a void in my daily occupations.
S. KRISHNASWAMI AIYANGAR.
MYLAPORH, MADRAS,
24th January, 1932.
ABBREVIATIONS
References given in the form 355 of 1912 ' = the number of the inscription noted in the
Annual Reports of the Epigraphical Department of the Archaeological Survey, Southern Circle.
A. A. R. The annual reports of the Archaeological Survey of India, issued in book-form.
B. and V. C. = Alan Butterworth and V. Venugopal Chetty's ' Collection of the Inscriptions on
Copper-plates and stones in the Nellore district.'
C. P. = Copper-plate inscription.
D. K. D. = Fleet's ' Dynasties of the Kanarcse districts.'
E. C. = ' Epigraphia Carnatica.'
E. I. ' Epigraphia Indica.'
E. H. D. = R. G. Bhandarkar's ' Early History of the Dckhan.'
E. R. = Epigraphical Annual Reports made to the Government of Madras.
Forg. Emp. = ' A Forgotten Empite ' by Robert Sewell.
I. A. = ' Indian Antiquary.'
J. R. A. S. = Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society.
J. B. B. R. A. S. = Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.
K. A. = Kollam Antfu, or Malayalam Era.
K. Y. = Kaliyuga Era.
Lists of Antiquities = ' Liits of Antiquities in the Madras Presidency ' by Robert Sewell, 188(j.
Mys. A. A. R. = Mysore Annual Archaeological Reports,
R. S. A. Nayaks = R. Sathyanatha Aiyar's ' History of the Nayaks of Madura:
T. and S. I. = ' Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions,' by Burgess and Natesa Sastri, 1886.
T. A. S. = Travancore Archaeological Survey Series.
S. I. I. = ' South Indian Inscriptions.'
V. R. = V. Rangachari's Lists of Inscriptions, topographically arranged, in 3 vols.'
NOTES
(i) Inscriptions which are undated and those which mention only the regnal year of the ruler are
generally omitted in this work unless they possess some independent historical value, in which case
they are gone into. Records of the former class may prove misleading in cases where the ruler
named belongs to a dynasty in which there was more than one member who bore the same name.
Students who wish to examine all known records of a particular prince can refer to the voluminous
Index attached to vol. Ill of V. Rangacharya's valuable work, ' Inscriptions of the Madras Presi-
dency ' (1919), and, for years since the publication of those volumes, to the annual reports of the
Epigraphical Department of the Archaeological Survey of South India.
(ii) I have chosen to use the A. D. reckoning of years in preference to that of Saka years or
those of the Kaliyuga or other systems for two reasons. One reason concerns brevity and economy
of space, and saving of expense in printing. It is preferable to record a date as ' 3 Jan : A.D. 1552 '
rather than to state it as it stands in the original, viz., ' Saka 1473 expired, Virodhakrit, Pushya
Sukla 7.' The second reason concerns the common habit in India of using the current as well as the
expired year of the era. An inscription bearing date merely ' Saka 1525 ' may refer to the current
year which by solar reckoning, began on March 28 A.D. 160>, or to the expired year which ended
on March 27 A.D. 1604 ; or to the current year which by luni-solar reckoning, began on March 14
A.D. 1602 or to the expired year which ended on March 19 A.D. 1604 m the latter case the de-
scription covering a period or more than two years.
R. S.
ADDITIONS AND ALTERATIONS
(Owing to a slight misunderstanding of instructions, the press struck off the first ten or twelve formes having
some few printing blemishes uncorrectcd, and with typographical arrangements sltghtly different from the rest.
Hence the errata slip which has become necessary.}
PAGE
1. Last para first line for write read writes,
5. last line for hraldom read thraldom.
,, f. n. 2. line 2 for, the author is read was.
7. ,, t. n. 1. line 11, for or read of.
11. ,, line 2 for six years read one year,
13. Under B.C. 27 last line for and their read the.
24. ,, last line for 650 read 660.
41 [A. D. 907, 2nd para add at the end, 5. /. i, I/I. tit 14t)2. Ep. Rep. 1907. p. 71. \
46. ,, ,, 940, 2nd para for thirty -four year read fourth.
47. C. 950 for (E xv, SO) read (E. 1. xv. SO)
66. line 2. for Lord Kedah read Lord of Kedah.
86. last line for Rajamall read Rajamalla.
87. line 2. lor Malhkharjnna read Mallikarjuna. This misspelling occurs
again and again.
91. ,, A. D. 1008 para 2. Cri read Cn.
92. ,, A. 13. 1102. 1. 2. for V\rn-ganga read Vlra-Ganga.
94. ,, A. D. 1113 para 3. for V\\ira.m&-i>anga read Ganga.
99. ,, ,, 1125 ,, 1. put bracket before 728.
1126 ,, 2. line 4. omit the second been.
102. ,, 1137 line 3. for E read W.
103. ,, ,, 1139 para 5. line 1. omit , after Godavari.
107. f. n. line 4. for Kanni read Nanni.
112. under A. 13. 1160 1. 4 third para from the end, for Lachahala read Lachchala.
118. para 2. last word for death read deaths.
125. under A. I). 1192 2nd para line 4 for Tefugul read Telugu.
126. para 2. line 1. for Pathappt read Pottappi.
131. para 3. line 2. for Sahasa read Sahasa.
134. under A. D 1217 2nd para line 2. omit before Yadava.
137. para 3. line 2. for the soldier read a.
141. under A. I). 1233 para 2. omit brackets before which and ><>/.
144. ,, 1243 line 3. change Q after 1919 into a (;).
146. f . n. line 3. insert of before Kukula.
150. under A. D. 1253 last but one line for ladia read India.
159. ,, 1270 para 5 for E. c. viii read E. C. viii.
160. ,, 1273 para 5 for Ceneol read Geneal.
167. 1290 para 5 last line for 1920 read 1290.
180. ,, 1316 last line for Singhana read Sankara.
183. 1328 after insert a (;).
206. ,, 1398 para 2. for x. tnb. read x. Mb.
215. ,, 1414 para 3 for /. N. read i. N.
ibid 1426 para 2 for iv. ch read iv. Ch.
220. f . n. last line for see the omit the.
232. f. n. line 3 for son Safava read son of Safuva.
244. f. n. line 1 for Harsan read Hassan.
259. under A. D. 1570 para 2 put in a (,) between 409 and 495.
279. f . n. line 1 for Record read Records.
305. under A, D. 1775 line 1, for Bengal read Oudh.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
INTRODUCTION
A PEW traces of palaeolithic man, consisting of chipped stone implements, have been found in
Southern India; but they are not numerous, and Ihey belong to an age whose distance from
the present is so remote that to attempt to fix it is a matter of pure conjecture.
After apparently a great gap in time we come to the neolithic age, and, following it with
no such gap, to the iron age. Bruce Poote, the geologist of Southern India, came to the
conclusion that the people of the iron age were direct descendants of the neolithic folk. All these
three are combined in the term ' pre-historic ' civilizations.
In the neolithic age weapons and tools were made of the hardest procurable stones,
skilfully flaked, chipped and polished. Axeheads were indented at the sides and bound to wooden
shafts by withes cut from the forest. Hand-made pottery was used. Numerous remains of
neolithic burials have been found in the Southern Dekhan and in the Districts of the Madras
Presidency.
In the iron age weapons were constructed of that metal ; swords, spears, arrow heads and
useful tools have been found in great numbers. Pottery was decorative, and many fragments of
figurines have been discovered representing men, women and animals. Burials were in dolmens
and cromlechs, and early Tamil literature abounds in allusions to the dead having been placed in
great pottery urns before interment, many of which have been found in the South. Rude
stone circles marked the burial place in many instances.
The iron age gradually merged into the very early historic period. Originally, it cannot be
doubted, the unit of mankind was the family. Then, as population increased, families living
side by side, owing to the existence of common interests found themselves almost insensibly
forced into obedience to a tribal chief whose rule met the general needs of the community. And
after a lapse of time this union of families developed into a union of tribes, and this last union grew
into the formation of nations; the whole process being primarily due to the disagreement
of the units. Firstly family against family, then tribe against tribe, and finally nation against
nation ; each unit being formed for defence against other units. At the last stage the historic
period begins.
' The earliest invaders or settlers about whom anything at all definite is known,' write
Vincent Smith in his Oxford History of India, ' were the people of the Rigveda hymns, who
called themselves Aryans, and are conveniently designated as Indo-Aryans. . . . They
were akin to Iranians or Persians, who also called themselves Aryans.' But Southern India
remained for a long time free of their influence, their appearance in the South being the
result of peaceful penetration by missionaries or small colonies. These introduced a new
religion into that country; the ancient Dravidian rites were gradually abandoned! and tbtir
place was taken by Vedic Brahmanism,
2 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
During; the later period there appears to have been a marked increase in mining and
trading, and the inhabitants of Southern India were now introduced to the markets of central
Asia and greatly profited thereby. A large quantity of the world's stock of gold, then becoming
very popular amongst the rich, came from the territories now known as the Presidency of
Madras and the Nizam's Dominions. 1
It is impossible to assign any definite date to the spread of Aryan influence in South
India, partly because that spread, as has been stated, was gradual, but Vincent Smith has
suggested about 2000 B.C. as a mean date.
The latest theory seems to be that there were two Aryan irruptions, one about 2500 B.C.
and one about 1500 B.C. (Barnett, ' Antiquities of India ', pp. 7, 8.)
As far back as the time of the Puranas the people of South India were known as
belonging to three nations, Pandyas, the Chdjas and the Keraias. The Ram ay ana adds a
fourth, namely, the Telugu country of the Andhras. Their languages, and when they acquired
the art of writing, their alphabets, were quite distinct. The Tamil alphabet is Semitic in
character. This division of nations lasted down to comparatively modern times. But there
were many sub-divisions.
With regard to the trade of these times it must be noted that early Chaldsean inscriptions
speak of ships of Ur, the capital city ; and that from at least the fourteenth century B.C.
gold, silks, spices, pearls, etc. . . . had been passing from India to the Assyrian monarchy,
carried on both by caravans on land, and by the coasting trade by sea. There was also active
trade with China.
Indian products were known to the Syrians of King Solomon's Day, 1000 B.C. by
their Indian names, as we know from the ancient Jewish records. On an obelisk of Shalmanezer
HI at Babylon are represented Indian elephants and apes.
From about the year 700 B.C. events can be treated more historically. By this time
Aryanism had flooded all north India. The remains (of the aboriginal tribes had either been
absorbed, reduced to servitude, or driven into the hills and forests. But the South remained
principally Dravidian. The ancient Vedic theology had been expounded in the Brahmanas,
the philosophic Upanishads and the educational Ved&ngas, The various Indian communities
resulting from the fusion of Aryan and Dravidian races are known to have been very numerous.
The Mahabh&rata mentions six different kingdoms as existing on the Ganges River, Hastinapura,
Mattra, Panchala, Benares, Magadha and Bengal. There was another kingdom in Gujarat,
another in the Indus Valley, another in the Kalinga country. But there must have been many
more in the Dekhan and Peninsula and other parts. The Ramayana names numbers of states
in northern India, and fourteen kingdoms south of the Tungabhadra river. About 300 B.C.
Megasthenes enumerates 118 nations as existing in India. Even after the greater
number of north Indian states had been absorbed in the Empire of Magadha, King Asoka
(circ. 250 B.C.) makes mention of numerous states outside his own territory and bordering
thereon.
1 On the subject of ancient trade and commerce between India and the West Professor V. Ball's article
' A Geologist's Contribution to the History of Ancient India ', published in the Indian Antiquary for 1884
(pp. 228 ff.) affords most valuable information. He believes that the Egyptians traded with India, though at present
there is not much proof of this. Arabia certainly did, and so did the Phoenicians,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 3
Judging from the known history of later years it is practically certain that all these small
states lived in a condition of perpetual warfare with one another. Certainly the early literature,
the Ramayatia, the Mahabharata and the ancient Tamil poems testify that such was the case.
About the seventh century B.C., therefore, we must assume that ' India ' consisted of a large
number of distinct states, constantly striving to destroy and absorb one another or struggling for
existence. Foreigners, especially merchants from Persia, were no doubt settled in many of the
coast towns and frontier cities. Somewhat later we have the evidence to this effect of the Greek
writer Hekataius of Miletus (549-486 B.C.) who mentions places in India known to him. Trade in
gold, spices, etc., was carried on by sea from the Malabar Coast, while the silk trade was confined
to the Coromandel Coast. Maritime trade along the coasts had to contend with the dangers of
piracy which appear to have been always prevalent.
At last, during the seventh century, sixteen of the kingdoms of northern India were, after
constant fighting, swallowed up in the supremacy of Magadha, and by the year 600 B.C. or
thereabouts the King of Magadha, Sisunaga, became practically an Emperor ; being in possession of
great territories in the north from the Hindukush to the Narmada river, and from the Indus to
Gaya, where Rajagriha became his capital.
Four sovereigns in succession ruled over Magadha after the death of Sisunaga. The fifth was
Bimbisara who came to the throne m 543 or 528 B.C. 1 The birth of Buddha had taken place about
563 B.C.
Bimbis'ara enlarged his dominions by conquest, and became very powerful. His principal
queens were a princess of the great Lichchavi clan, and a daughter of the King of Kosala. He had
only been three years on the throne when he was threatened from the north-west ; a for Cyrus the
great King of Persia conquered Bactria, Kabul and Gandhara and practically all the country to the
west of the Indus. Bimbisara,- however, was not actually attacked by Cyrus, but the danger became
greater with the advent to the Persian throne in 522 B.C. of Darius son of Hystaspes, whose general,
Sky lax, sailed down the Indus to the sea, thus allowing his master to annex the Indus valley about
the year 512 B.C. Bimbisara was murdered by his own son Ajatas"atru who seized the throne
of Magadha (about 500 B.C.). 3
This crime roused the country against Ajatas*atru and he was compelled to fight the Lichchavi
and Kosala clans. He defeated them, annexed Vaisali, the Lichchavi capital, and constructed
a frontier fortress at Pataliputra (Patua) on the bank of the Ganges.
In 483 B.C., according to general present estimate, the Buddha died and attained nirvtoia.
The occasion of his death was also the occasion, according to the Singhalese Mahawatbfa for the
arrival in Ceylon of Vijaya, a prince exiled from Bengal, who became the first recognized king of
the island, reigning thirty-eight years. He is said to have landed in Ceylon on the day of Buddha's
death. The chronicle states that he sent an embassy to the Panflya king of the Tamil country.
1 For these early dates I rely principally on the publications of Dr. L. D. Barnett, Antiquities of India (1913),
and the Cambridge History of India (1922). The late historian Vincent Smith, in his Oxford History of India (1919)
makes the dated about forty years earlier in each case. All however agree that the Muurya Chandragupta seized th
throne in 322 or 321 B.C.
' The underlying assumption that Bimbiftara's authority extended to the N.-W. Frontier has no evidence
to support it. Such evidence as is available is of a contrary tendency and would make Bimbisara ruler of ata
extended Magadba and no more. Editor.
Such is the story as told in Buddhist literature. But Vincent Smith disbelieves the accusation made against
Ajfttasatru (Oxford History of India, pp. 47, 48).
4 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP S&Uf HRR& IttDlA
In Persia at this time the reigning king was Xerxes, who succeeded Darius Hystaspes in
486 B.C. In his war against the Greeks he made use of a body of Indian bowmen. This was in 479.
A little later Darius Codomanus of Persia had in his army fifteen war-elephants from India.
Ajatadatru of Magadha died about 475 B.C. and was succeeded by DarJaka and the latter by
Udayin (circ. 450 to 417 B.C.). Udayin, also called Udasin or Udaya, founded the city of Kusumapura
close to the fortress of PStaliputra. In 417 B.C. or thereabouts Nandivardhana came to the throne,
and after him Mahanandin, the last of the dynasty.
About 371 B.C. this last king's illegitimate son Mahipadma Nanda usurped the throne
of Magadha, and established a short dynasty that reigned for half a century. During their
supremacy the country was greatly disturbed by internal dissension and by the epoch-making
invasion of Alexander of Macedon and his armies of Greeks.
Alexander had by the year 331 B.C. conquered the King of Persia and destroyed his dynasty,
and had seized Egypt and founded the city of Alexandria. In 330 he was in Persia and in the next
year made preparations for the conquest of Northern India. In 327 he advanced through the
passes of the Hindukush, subduing the frontier tribes, and in 326 arrived at the Indus river.
Crossing the river he was joined by a local ruler Ambhi, King of Taxila, who was at feud with his
neighbouring chiefs, with a force of 5,000 men, and the allies then marched to the Hydaspes or
Jhelum river, where he was resolutely opposed by king ' Poros ' or Puru on the eastern bank.
Alexander made a devour, effected a crossing and attacked his opponent. The battle is known to
European historians as the battle of the Hydaspes. Alexander won a great victory, slaughtered
12,000 men and captured or destroyed 200 elephants. Puru was wounded and submitted to
the invader, who treated him with kindness and consideration. Alexander proceeded on his
eastward march till he reached the Bias river, or Hyphasis, beyond which his soldiers refused
to venture. Faced with open mutiny Alexander was compelled to retreat, and did so, leaving Puru,
now his friend, as sovereign over twelve distinct nations that occupied the territory between the
Jhelum and Bias rivers. In October 326 B.C. he sailed down the Jhelum, guarded on the banks by
his army of 120,000 men. Great slaughter followed when any opposition was met with, and the
journey to the sea lasted for ten months. In October 325 B.C. he started from the neighbourhood
of Karachi and marched back to Persia, suffering terrible hardships on the way. Eventually he
arrived at Suaa, with a mere remnant of his troops, in May 324 B.C.
Alexander died in Babylon in June 323 B.C.
Before passing on, one or two notes may be found useful. About the year 444 B.C., as we
tarn from the M*k*wa*ia the King of Ceylon was called Pandu Vasudeva ; and in 377 PSntfuka-
Abfcaya, was king. Both theft rulers were probably connected with the royal family of Pantfyas of
Madura.
About 420 B.C. was the date of the Greek writer Herodotus. Ktesias lived about 400 B.C.
After Alexander's expedition Europe learned much more . about India than had ever
btca previously known, and the Indians of the north were brought into more intimate relations with
UM p*opl*s of the west. A great increase of trade took place, welcome to both sides, and fostered
by protection of caravans travelling by land and by the establishment of Alexandria as a mart for
commercial activity. This led to the settlement in Indian cities of Greek merchants and the
presence there of foreign travellers. Greek philosophy, religion and science were studied in India
and the Buddhist and Jaina philosophies were discussed in Athens.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHBRN INDIA 5
For a time however these amenities were checked by the coming to great power of Chandra*
gupta, the Manrya king, who overthrew the Nanda dynasty of Magadha and usurped the throne in
322 or 321 B.C. His first endeavour was to drive out the Macedonian garrisons left behind by
Alexander, whose generals he succeeded in defeating. Then he seized the throne of Magadha and
became the practical Bmperor of the whole of northern India.
In 305 B.C. Chandragupta was attacked by Seleukos Nikator, who then ruled over Western
Asia, but the attack failed and peace was made, Chandragupta receiving large cessions of districts
west of the Indus, and giving 500 elephants in exchange.
In 302 B.C. Seleukos sent Megasthenes as ambassador to the Court of Chandragupta.
Megasthenes has left behind him a most valuable record, the Indika, in which he describes all that
he saw and heard while at Pataliputra and on his journeys. Chandragupta's capital was a great
walled city and Megasthenes said the walls were furnished with 570 towers and 64 gates.
If the Kaufrltya ArthaSasira, as we have it, was really, as alleged, the work of Chandragupta's
Brahman Minister Chanakya, alias Kautilya alia* Vishnugupta, we should learn a great deal from
it concerning the condition in his day of the mass of the king's subjects, and of the mode of
government of the country ; but there seems to be some doubt as to its genuineness, and an opinion
has been growing up that it may be, in part at least, a composition of later years. 1 This being so
I refrain from quoting from it passages which, if genuinely the production of a minister of the
crown, would prove that the people of the time must have led most miserable lives owing to State
persecution.* The late Dr. Vincent Smith's remarks in his Oxford History of India, p. 92, are
very much to the point if the lustra was actually written by Kautilya, as the author believed. ' The
dark spots on the picture ', he writes, ' are the appalling wickedness of the statecraft taught in tbe
ArthaSastra and the hateful espionage which tainted the whole administration '. Tbe work has been
translated by R. Shamasastri in the Indian Antiquary for 1905 (pp. 5, 47, 110), and I would
especially call attention to the section in Book V, The Conduct of Government Officers, sub-section
' Replenishment of the Treasury.' (P- 301 Ed. of 1915).
Apart fron the statements made in the Artha&astra we gather some notion as to the sort of
lives led by the people under the rule of Chandragupta and his successors from independent sources.
Justin, a Roman writer (Bfiitoma Pomfiei Trogi, 15, 4,) dealing with the period when Chandragupta
was reigning triumphantly after his campaign against Seleukos, says that the Hindu monarch after
his victory ' had forfeited by his tyranny all title to the name of liberator, for, having ascended the
throne, he oppressed with servitude the very people whom he had emancipated from foreign
hraldom.' Three centuries later Strabo (xv. 1, 40) asserts that Chandragupta forced all farmers,
1 See 7, A., voL liv for September 1925, p. 171, and the opinion! of scholars referred to therein.
In regard to this opinion of the late Mr. Sewell, attention may be invited to the chapters on the ArthsJBstra
in the late Mr. P. J. Monahan's work, The Early History of Bengal. The author is one who had made a special study
of the work in comparison with the other sources, and the following sentences are taken from a summary at the end
of the chapters, in which a detailed examination of the work had been undertaken by him :
' The picture which the work presents is that of a paternal government, tempered by respect for religion and
custom, and. probably, limited also by the power and privileges of guilds and corporations. Though tbe government
was not democratic, it is likely that the life of the guilds and various other associations may have afforded occasion
for such democratic processes as elections, debates, and decisions by majority vote.'
* On tbe whole, it may be claimed for the ArikaS&stra that its general spirit is enlightened and humane, and
though in tome places it advocates methods and expedients flagrantly repugnant to our ideas of public morality, the
general objects held in view are the maintenance of law and order, the punishment of the wicked, and the protec-
tion of the peaceable dtfptn ' (pp. 137, 138) .Editor,
6 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
great and small, to hand over to the Government Treasury three-quarters of the produce of the land,
keeping only one-quarter for the maintenance of themselves and their families ; and that Chandra*
gupta assumed, as a general principle that he was the absolute owner of the soil of all the landi
that came under his rule.
That the subjects of the Maurya Kings were liable to torture for non-payment of Govern-
ment demands is proved by the words of King Agoka, who, after his conversion to Buddhism,
recorded in his Kalinga edicts his regret that individuals had been subjected to undeserved
imprisonment and torture.
About the year 296 B.C. Chandragupta, warned by the Jain teacher Bhadrabahu of the near
approach of a terrible famine which it was prophesied would last twelve years, is said to have
abdicated, devoted himself to an ascetic life and journeyed with Bhadrabahu to ravana-Belgola in
Mysore, where shortly afterwards the latter died. Chandragupta survived him for twelve years
and then, after the custom of the Jains, starved himself to death. His followers In large members
are said to have travelled southwards to Punnafl.
He was succeeded about 296 B.C. by his son Bindusara, surnamed Amitra-khada, known
to the Greeks as Amitrochates, who was on friendly terms with Antiochus Soter of Western Asia.
He is believed to have enlarged his dominions towards the South and, at any rate, to have ruled
North Mysore. Deimachos was the ambassador of Antiochus at the Court of Bindusara.
On the latter's death, at a date variously estimated as 273 or 268 B.C., (I accept the latter)
there followed a period of confusion, for a struggle ensued between Bimbisara's sons for the
monarchy. It ended in a decisive triumph for ASoka, a younger son ; who, it has been stated was
guilty of terrible atrocities before he finally crushed his elder brother.
ASoka was not actually crowned till 264 B.C., four years after his father's death.
Eight years after his coronation, viz. in 256 B.C. Asoka made war on the King of Kalinga.
It was conducted in savage fashion. Later on in life the king, in his edicts, admits that he was
responsible for the deaths of 100,000 of his enemy's people, and the carrying away into captivity of
150,000 more, while a still greater number died of want and starvation. These horrors made a deep
impression on ASoka's mind. Two years later he became a convert to Buddhism and governed for
the rest of his life with kindness and moderation. His rock-cut edicts amply testify to his love of
justice and mercy, and to his desire that all his subjects should act up to those principles. That
being so it may be assumed that to the best of his ability he abolished such parts of former codes as
encouraged cruel treatment of the people. In his Kalinga edicts he specially laments that some of
his officials had inflicted unjust imprisonment and torture on individuals.
ASoka's territories comprised all northern India, and the Kalinga country, Dekhan, and part
at least of the South as far AS the North of Mysore. He had friendly relations with neighbouring
states, and even with others so far away as Syria, Egypt, Macedonia, Cyrene, Epirus and Corinth. He
recognized as sovereigns in their own lands the Andhra Kings of the Telugu country, the Choi a and
Papdya rulers of the Tamils, the King of the Kerala coast, and the King of Ceylon. A number of
other nationalities are mentioned in the edicts and placed in the same class as the Andhras. He
sent members of his family to spread Buddhism in Ceylon.
As regards the southern limit of ASoka's territories we must be guided by the commence-
ment of the Jatinga-RameSvara, Brahmagiri and Siddhapura Edicts, all of which are engraved on
rocks near the village of Siddhapura in the Chitaldrug district of northern Mysore, < from these
iilSTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN ifrDlA f
we learn,' writes Dr. Hultzsch in his new and comprehensive work on the Edicts of A65ka (Introd.>
p. xxxviii), ' that the head-quarters of Asoka's southernmost province was a place of the name
Suvarnagiri, and that his representative there, just as at Ujjayini, was a royal prince (Aryaputra).'
Brahmagiri and Siddapura belonged to a district called Isila, which was subordinate to the Viceroy
at Suvarnagiri. Dr. Hultzsch suggests that Suvarnagiri may have been the same as the modern
Kanakagiri in the Nizam's State, south of Maski. 1
Aloka died about 226 B.C., 8 and after him the Maurya Empire gradually broke up. The
Eastern Provinces were ruled by his grandson DaSaratha, and the Western by another grandson
Samprati, but very little is known about them. The last known Maurya King Brihadratha was
assassinated by his commander-in-chief Pushyamitra about 184 B.C., who established a new and
short-lived dynasty, that of the Sungas. From 184 B.C., therefore, though we hear of Maurya
princes for several centuries more as ruling fragments of the country, especially in the South, the
Maurya Empire ceased to exist. As an instance of these small principalities it may be noted that
as late as the seventh century A.D. one of them in the Konkan, ruled by Maurya chiefs, was subdued
by the Chajukya sovereign PulakeSin II.
About the time when ASoka's power was strongest two important provinces, Baktria and
Parthia, broke away from the Seleukid sovereignty, and became independent. The former was
ruled by Greek kings, who were formally recognized by the King of Syria, Antiochos, about 208 B.C.
After this the Greeks settled down firmly in Baktria, and largely influenced the history of the north-
west of India and beyond the frontier. That history, however, belonging to the north, I pass it by.
But before doing so I append a note which serves to shew the intercourse which existed about this
period between India, Western Asia and Europe.
After the Greek Kings of Baktria had firmly established themselves in independence the
Indians adopted many words from their western neighbours. A large number of terms used in
astronomy, astrology and coinage in India are derived from the Greek. The art of the time shews
strong Greek influence especially in Gandhara and the north-west.
In the wars between Rome and Carthage which took place at this time Indian elephants
trained to war were used by the Carthaginians. About 170 B.C. the Persian army included 120
elephants, as we learn from the Jewish chronicle of the time (2 Maccabees, viii. 6"). In 163 B.C.
there were thirty-two war elephants carrying Indian drivers (mahouts) and howdahs in the army of
1 The discovery of the Attka Edicts at Maski, otherwise Masangi and even Piriya Manangi, Kan.
for bigger Masangi, raises the possibility that Attka had a viceroyalty corresponding to the land of Kuntala,
the Southern Mohrata country, so called. Maski is in a gold producing district and the edicts were actually
discovered in prospecting for gold. The probability of a viceroyalty in this region becomes the more since
the Tamils, in their classical literature, locate the northern (Vaduga) frontier (Vadugar>Munai) somewhere
about this region. The existence of a place called Kanakagiri, about twenty miles across Hampi, the site
of the old Vijayanagar, makes it probably enough the teat of the viceroyalty ; the more so, as some of the
Afifika Edicts were found further south in Mysore, and more recently to the eastwards at Gooty. The Mysore
edicts happen to be addressed to the Governor of a division named Iftlla. Ifiila seems to be the Prakrit equivalent
Of Risyaka, and in the region of Hampi there is a Risyamukha Pirvata, and the division might well have
gone by that name. Ilila being almost the exact equivalent in Prakrit, or Pft{i, or the Sanskrit Risyaka.
In later epigraphs, almost in the same region, some chieftains claim to have belonged to Vail Vamsa, which
seem* to indicate that the tradition that Hampi was the kingdom of Kishkinda was kept alive in the tenth
and eleventh centuries A.D. (Ep, Ind, xlii, 186-87). So the location of Srarnagiri either at Kanakagiri or
somewhere near seems quite probable. Editor.
This is Dr. Barnett's date. Vincent Smith placed the event in 232 B.C. and the CamMdft History
Of India in 237 or 236 B.C.
8 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN
Antiochos Bupator of Syria (1 Ma&tbees, vi. 30-37}. On a frieze iu a tomb in Marissa in Palestine
believed to date from about 100 B.C., painted in fresco on the wall is a figure of a fully caparisoned
elephant certainly Indian. A fresco at Pompeii, lately discovered by Professor Spinazcola represents
the Goddess Venus in a chariot drawn by four elephants.
To return to the history proper it has been shewn that ASoka's Empire broke up after his
death ; and amongst other ruling dynasties that then come to the front were the Chetas of Kalinga,
with whom South India had little to do, and the Andhras of the Telugu country to their South.
The Andhras were Buddhists. They are known to have ruled from at least 250 B.C., but they came
to great power about the year 220, and remained in a dominant position till the third century A.D.
The position of the new Sunga King Pushyamitra was very precarious. There began in his
time a great tribal movement in Mongolia and Turkestan. One of these tribes, the dakas, driven
out of their own country north of the Jaxartes, or Syr Darya river, by the incursions of hordes from
Western China known as the Yueh-chi, were forced over the mountain borderland southwards and
began to settle in India in large and increasing numbers. About 170 B.C. war broke out between
Pusbyamitra and the Andhra king Yajfia Sri Satakarni in which the former's son Agnfanitra was
victorious. 1 At that time the Andhra monarch was ruling over a large extent of country including
Berar, part of the Central Provinces and Hyderabad, as well as over bis own Telugu tracts ; which
fact accounts for the Kalinga Khara vela's inscription of about 159 B.C. calling the Andhra ruler
'Lord of the West.' Pushyamitra also had to contend with the Hellenistic king of Baktria,
Menander, about 155 B.C., who was victorious in several campaigns and eventually forced his way
into pans of Oudh and Rajputana. About 153 B.C. Kharavela, who has just been mentioned allied
himself with the Andhra king Pur not sang a and attacked the Sunga king. Kharavela stormed
Rajagriha, penetrated into Magadha, and compelled Pushyamitra to make peace.
It is interesting to note, as regards the great antiquity of the city of Kanchi (Conjeveram),
that Patanjali notices its existence as early as 150 B.C.
Pushy amitra's successor, his son Agnimitra, when he came to the throne in 148 B.C. was
heavily burdened with political difficulties ; and as these increased in later years, partly owing to
the numerous incursions of hordes of &akas and Pahlavas into his country, the supremacy o!
Magadha rapidly declined, and finally disappeared. The invaders triumphed and themselves
became rulers of northern India from about 50 B.C. or later.
About 27 B.C. the last king of the Kanva dynasty, which had succeeded that of the Sungas,
was killed by an Andhra king whose name is not known ; and from that time forward till about
A.D. 300 Northern and Western India were practically under the foreign rule of the akas, firstly
that of the Kusban dynasty, and from about A.D. 100 that of the Satraps or Kshatrapas.
With the decay of the kingdom of Magadha the Andhras had been growing in strength.
Their coins have been found in many places, on the West as far as Nasik ; and an inscription bearing
the name of the family proves that in Eastern Malwa, Andhra rule had succeeded that of the Stmgas
about 50 B.C. In later years they made Vengi near the Godavari river their capital. Their kings
bear the family name Satakarni or SStavahana. They were enthusiastic followers of tbf religion
1 Opinions differ u to the real result of the war. [Sewell is apparently mixing np two separate f
Dr. Barnett give* tinder this date reference to the war between Agnlmilra and Yajfia Sn*, Ktef of Vkkttbba
and Andhra. This king was ruling over Vidarbba according to the drama Mi|avikigataiitra. The Andhra Ktef
later on was PBrnfitsanga as Sewell say*. There is no Andhra King Yagna rt Sttakw? 1 about fete time in any
of the Andhra lists. Atffcr.J
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN irfDIA
of Buddha, and erected, in the neighbourhood of the Krishna river a number of great stuficu built
to enshrine the relics of their honoured teacher. The most elaborate of these was the well-known
stapa at Amaravati, a huge dome encrusted with sculptured marbles, and having round it marble
rails and gateways. The art of this period shews certain traces of Greek and Persian influence.
By the beginning of the Christian era the great Republic of Rome had given way to a still
greater empire, and we learn from the writings of Strabo (A.D. 20) and Pliny (A.D. 77) that there
existed in Rome an inordinate love of importation of luxuries from the Bast. Trade with India,
therefore, enormously increased and there is reason to suppose that numbers of Roman merchants
made their centres of trade, if not their homes, in such places as Madura and in the sea-port towns
of the west coast, sending Indian products to Rome and receiving in return Roman goods. Large
numbers of Roman coins have been found in South India. The Peutingerian Tables place a
temple of Augustus, the Roman 'Emperor, on the Malabar coast. Strabo mentions an embassy
which the Pandya king of Madura sent to Augustus Ceesar, probably in 22 B.C. Pliny recommends
to the Romans a geographical study of the route to India, which he says is a very important
subject because < in no year does India drain our Empire of less than 550 millions of sestertices,
giving back her own wares in exchange.' He mentions the Kalinga, Andhra and Pandya kings.
(History Natural xii. 18, 41 / vi. Caps 22, 24, 26 ; Bostock and Riley's translation). He mentions an
embassy which was sent to Claudius Caesar in Rome in A.D. 41, following on the adventure of a
certain freedman, Annius Plocamus, who farmed the Red Sea customs, and who in a gale was
carried to Ceylon where he was treated kindly and brought to the notice of the king. He tells us
of the port of Muziris in Malabar (Muyirikotfu) ; of the Keralaputra, king of that country ; of the
Cheras ; of how the seas were infested by pirates ; of Cochin ; of the Pantfya king and his capital
Madura. He describes the Indian banyan-tree and the many products of the country.
The author of the Periplus (A.D. 80) and the geographer Ptolemy (A.D. 130) mention the
articles of trade brought from India, and especially from South-India in their days : beryls, spices,
muslins, precious stones, cottons, etc. They tell us of the Godavari and Bhima rivers; of
Masulipatatn (Masolia, Mesolus) \ of Gutfur near Masulipatam and Kanchikacharla on the Krishna
river (Koddura, Konfakossyla Emporium)', of the port of Korkai (Kolchoi); of the Vindhya
mountain range (Viniirs) ; of Travancore, kno^a by its ancient name Purali (Parafia) ; of Karuvur
on the Kaveri river ; of the beryl mines at Pafliyur in the Chera kingdom, which were called by the
name of the old tract in which they were situated, viz., the Padinatfu (PounnOta) ; of Palur in Ganjam
(Palura) ; and of many other places.
In A.D. 71 the city of Jerusalem was sacked by the Romans, and a number of Jewish
refugees are said to have fled to the Malabar coast. There is no definite proof of the fact, though
it is certain that a Jewish colony existed there from a very ancient date.
An Indian embassy was received by the Emperor Trajan in Rome in A.D. 107 ; another by
Antoninus Pius in A.D. 138 ; in A.D. 336, another was sent to Constantino ; and in A.D. 361 an
* embassy from Ceylon was sent to the Emperor Julian.
There being no known inscription in Southern India earlier than 250 B.C. or thereabouts of
the reign of Asoka, the lists which follow begin from that date, with appended historical notes
where requisite.
LIST OF INSCRIPTIONS IN SOUTHERN INDIA,
WITH HISTORICAL NOTES
Remarks enclosed in square brackets [ ] are historical notes, additional to the
Text which deals with the contents of inscriptions.
B.C. 250-237. [This is roughly the period of the inscriptions of Asoka.the Maurya king of
Magadha. They have been found engraved on rocU, in caves, and on pillars, in several places in
India. Those that exist in the south are at Jaugada, 18 miles north of Ganjam, at Maski in Raichur
District of the Nizam's Dominions, and in the neighbourhood of Siddhapura in the Chitaldrug District
of Mysore. 1 ASoka's edicts were promulgated, and engraved on rocks and pillars after his complete
conversion to the gentle teachings of Buddha in order that the principles therein inculcated might
be instilled into the minds of generations yet to come. He revolted from the horrors of war and from
the abominable system of government hitherto adopted and he fully recognized the duty of a
sovereign to his people. Want of space prevents any insertion here of long extracts from his edicts,
but a few may be given. In Rock Edict XIII he mentions the slaughter and captivity of the people
of Kalinga caused by his war with that country and states that now this was ' a matter of profound
sorrow and regret to his sacred majesty ... if now a thousandth part were to suffer the same
fate it would be a matter of regret to [him].' . . . ' Even upon the forest folk in his dominions
his majesty looks kindly.' ... 'He desires that all persons should have security, and peace of
mind.' . . . ' He exhorts his successors to take pleasure in patience and gentleness. He asserts, as
a principle of good government by a sovereign that " all men are my children." He declares
himself " ready to do the people's business in all places", the welfare of all folk is what I must work
for ' and so on.
The Jaugada Edict is addressed to his subordinate officials in that region. Here again he
declares that every man in the country [conquered by him] is his child, and be wishes them all to
enjoy prosperity and happiness. Hence he enjoins on his officers to act justly, to see that the
king's orders in the matter of the -welfare of his subjects are obeyed, to release any man who has
been unjustly imprisoned or tortured, and generally to work hard in the interests of the population
over whom they are placed.
In the Siddhapura Edicts the king states that more than two and a half years had elapsed
since he became a lay-hearer of the Buddhist preachers, and more than six years since he
entered the community of ascetics. He commands all men to obey their parents, to respect all
living creatures, to be truthful, to follow the teachings of Buddha, to honour their teachers, and
to give every man his due.
1 Early this year (1929) a complete set of edicts of Attka hat come to light at or near Gooty in the
Anantapur District of the Madras Presidency. The Archaeological Department is at work on this new find.-
W HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
The Maski inscription Is specially important in that it specifies the king's personal name
A6oka, while the rest only give him his royal titles.
Aoka recognized as independent sovereigns in bis day the Chola, Pinftra, Cnera and Andhra
Kings in Southern India.
(For further information see the introduction above}."]
[About this time the Andhras of the Telugu country began to acquire power, consequent
on ASoka's conquest of their northern neighbours, the kings of Kalinga.]
B.C. 220. [Prom about this date the Andhras became dominant on the Bast Coast, and
over large tracts in the interior.]
B.C. 200, [Foundation about this t:me of the Buddhist stupa or tope at AtnarRvati on the
site of the ancient city of Dharanik6ta on the Krishna river renowned for the extreme beauty
of its marble sculptures.]
B.C. 180. [Northern India began to suffer seriously from the settlement in their midst of
aka tribes, driven over the frontier down into India from the north by Mongolian hordes. The
Mauryan Empire came to an end in B.C. 184, and Pushy amitra established the Sunga dynasty
which with difficulty held its own for about a hundred years.]
B.C. 179. [Accession of the Andhra King YajnaSri SStakarani.' He is said to have been
defeated by Prince. Agnitnitra, son of Pushyamitra of the Sunga dynasty of Magadha about
B.C. 170, but Dr. Barnett holds that the Satakarni got the best of it in the end.]
B.C. 163. [The King of Kalinga, Kharavela, about this time in alliance with the Andhra King,
Purnotsanga reduced the ' Rastynkas and Bhdjakas,' and stormed the city of RBjagriba, whose
king fled.]
B.C. 155. [The Greko-Baktrian Menander invaded northern India and after 25 years of
fighting, in which he forced his way temporarily into parts of Oudh, Rajputana and Kathiawar,
eventually retired.]
B.C. 153. [Kharavela compelled the Sunga King Pushyamitra to make peace.]
B.C. 150. [The effect of the Saka inroads into northern India became' more and more
serious from now onwards. Bat it is believed that in general theirs was a peaceful penetration
and that they mingled amicably with the people, gradually acquiring power over them.]
* This entry of the late Mr. Sewell, under 179 B.C., makes his position clear as to the authority upon which
he makes the note. This is probably from Professor Barnett's Indian Antiquities, page 41 (entries under 170 and
153 B.c ) where the name is set down correctly as Yagnasena. But he is made an Andhra and a Satakarni, on what
authority is not clearly stated. Kajidasa'i drama, Majvika-Agnlmitra it the authority for the data regarding Affni-
mltra'M war against the Vidarbha king Yagnasena. Between him and a paternal first cousin of bis, there was a war
of succession. Agniraitra espoused the cause of the latter though he was the con of a younger brother, and ulti-
mately made the country of Vidarbha into two states divided by the river Varada. The northern of these two parts,
and therefore, that on the immediate neighbourhood, was given over to Yagnasena, and over the southern part be
placefl Madhavasena, his own brother-in-law, as against the prtkriiy amitra, a neighbour, whose interests naturally
clashed with those of his own. The drama always uses the term ' Vidarbha ' for the state and ' Vaidarbha ' for the
king, and leaves us in little doubt as to what is actually meant. This is made much more clear by the people being
spoken of a*'Krathakaiikas t the people who Inhabited Berar, even according to the sixth book of the Raghnvamsa,
where the svaynmvara of Indumati is described in detail. The state of Vidarbha thus indicated in a comparatively
narrow one and can hardly be regarded as synonymous with that of either the Andhras or of a StUkarnl at any time
of the history of that dynasty. Vidarbha is to be regarded at a distinct geographico-political entity. Whether the
dynasty that ruled over the territory was Andhra or no by blood relationship, it was distinctly Vaidarbha in point of
political character. It would be too much to argue, in the circumstances, that the Vidarbba rulers figuring in these
transactions were in any sense Andhras and for the name actually given, there Is no warrant whatsoever in tb,e
FaurSnic lists of the Andhras anywhere. Editor,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 13
B.C. 145. [A Chola Tamil, by name Elara, succeeded in making himself King of Ceylon,
though he was not a Buddhist. He ruled for 44 years when he was killed by a Singhalese prince.
Dutthagamani. MahavatiiSa. ch. xxi,]
B.C. 101. [Dutthagamani became King of Ceylon, and reigned for 24 years. During his reign
there was much fighting between Singhalese and Tamils.]
B.C. 100. [Approximate date of the arrival in North India of the Kushan tribe of the
Yueh-chi, who were driven over the border. They gained great power in Baktria, and arter a time
their King, Kadphises I conquered Hermaios, the last Greek king of Baktria and made himself
sovereign over that country, as also of Gaudhara ; the date of Kadphises is placed by Vincent Smith
as late as A.D. 40. J
B.C. 72. [The Sunga dynasty of Magadha came to an end, King Devabumi being murdered
by his minister the Brahman Vasudeva, who seized the throne and founded the short lived Kanva
dynasty.]
B.C. 58. [This date has been accepted by some authorities as marking the beginning of the
reign of the Kushan King Kanishka ; but there has been much controversy on the point. Vincent
Smith makes his accession as late as A.D. 120. At any rate the year 58 B.C. is remarkable as that of
the establishment of the 'Vikrama' era in chronology. Kanishka's kingdom in the end included
the north-west of India as far east as Benares, and the country southwards to Sindh.' His capital
was Peshawar.]
B.C. 43. [The King of Ceylon Vattagamani Abhaya was attacked in the fifth month of his reign
by an army of Pantf> a Tamils, and was defeated. For fourteen years Ceylon was ruled over by five
Tamils in succession who usurped the throne. The last of them was killed in 29 B.C. when
VaUagamaiji-Abhaya regained the throne.]
B.C. 27. [One of the Andhra kings, either (12) Kuntala, (13) Sata Jsatakarni, or (14) Pulumayi I,
slew Susarman the last king of the northern Kanva dynasty. After this the Saka rulers gained the
upper hand and their Kushan dynasty governed the country till about A.D. 125.]
B.C. 22. [A Pantfya king sent an embassy to Augustus Caesar in Rome. He received it
at Samos.] (Strabo, xv. 2, 4).
A.D. 1. [The following was the political condition of Southern India at this time. The
G an jam and Vizagapatam country was probably governed by the King of Kalinga. The Andhra
king ruled the Godavari and Krishna tracts, with parts of Nellore, Cuddapah and Kurnool. North
of what is now the Madras Presidency they had greatly extended their power so as to govern the
whole of the Dekhan and even far to the north of it. The Chola king held the territories
lying between Pulikat and Ramnad on the eastern side of the peninsula, with capital at Puhar on the
Kaveri river (Kanchi or Conjeveram was a Viceroyalty). The Panflyas held Madura, Tinnevelly,
Travancore, part of Coimbatore, Cochin and the Palni Hills. The Cheras ruled the country to the
north and west of the Pantfya dominions.
The country between the mouths of the Krishna and the Palar river was the 'Tontfai-
manflalam.' (See Prof. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's South Indian Culture \ p. 63.}]
A.D. 20. [For a note as to the flourishing condition of trade between South India and Rome
at this time see Introduction above.]
A.D. 47. [This trade received an impetus by the discovery made by Hippalos of the
regularity of the north-east and south-west monsoons in the Indian Ocean ; but it declined after
i4 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS o SOUTHERN
the death of Nero at Rome as his successors discountenanced the love of luxury prevalent in
his day.
The Indo-Parthian king Gondophares was now reigning in the Panjab and Sindh.
A.D. 70-80. (Approximately). [The author of the ' Pcriplus ' mentions the Kerala and Panflya
kings and another called ' Saraganes ', which probably stands for Satakarni, the family name of the
Andhra king.
Pliny tells us that the Andhra king was stronger than the King of Kalinga. The former had
an army of 100,000 foot, 2,000 horse, and 1,000 elephants. Both he and Arrian write about
the Panflyas and their capital city Madura. (For further remarks on the Periplus see the Introduction.)]
A.D. 78. [Epoch of the aka era in India, which Fleet believed to be the year of accession of
the Saka king Nahapana, one of the western Kshatrapas, ruling about Nasik.]
A.D. 99, 107. [Indian embassies were sent to Rome in these years, the earlier by Wima
Kadphises of the Kushan dynasty in the north.]
A.D. 113. [Approximate date for the accession of the Andhra king Vilivayakura II, or
Gautamiputra Satakarni- He is believed to have resided at Dhanyakataka (Amaravati), while
the heir-apparent ruled the Western territories from Paithan. Dr. Barnett's date for this is
A.D. 106.]
A.D. 124-25. [Vilivayakura II sought to crush the rule of the aka Satrap Nahapana and made
war on him. He was very successful and wrested from the foreigners the territories of Gujarat,
Malwa, Kathiawar, parts of Central India, Berar, Nasik, Poona and the Northern Konkan.
Nahapana seems to have met his death in the war. He was succeeded by his co-regent Chashthana,
son of Ghsamotika, who recovered most of the territories north of the Narbada and established a
Saka dynasty which lasted for about 250 years. He made Ujjain his capital. He was known
to Ptolemy as ' Tiasthenes '.]
A.D. 138. [Approximate date for the accession of the Andhra king Pulumayi II, Vasishtfuputra,
who married a daughter of the Saka Satrap Rudradaman I, grandson of Chashthana.]
A.D. 145. [Rudradaman made war on his son-in-law, Pulumayi II the Andhra king, and
inflicted on him a severe defeat. The Andhras lost all the territory that had remained to them in
the west after Chashthana's victory, retaining, beyond their own territory proper, only Nasik and
Poona. This loss was a severe blow to them and the family never recovered from it. Nasik and
Poona were after this governed by an off-shoot of the Andhra royal family, the members ot which
were known as the Cbutu-Satakarni's. They were eventually crushed by the Kadambas about
A.D. 350.]
A.D. 145-46. Inscription at Jangli-guntfu, Adoni Taluk, Bellary, of the Andhra ' king of the
6atavahana family ', Pulumayi II, in his eighth regnal year. He is the Siro Polemaios ' of
Ptolemy. (Ep. Ind. xiv, 153). The record proves Andhra rule in that tract and at that time.
A.D. 150. Approximate date for the accession of the Chola king Karikala Chola. The earliest
Chola king known by name was PerunarkiHi I. He had a son Ilanjet-Senni, 1 who was father of
Karikala. The grand-father and grand-son together fought against the Chera king, Kutfakko-
Netfums'eral-Adan I with the result that both PerunarkiUi and Adan I lost their lives in the same
battle, and the Chola throne fell to Karikala Chola, his father having probably died earlier. His
capital was Puhar, or Pugar or Kaveripattanam on the bank of the Kaveri river.
1 The prefix I^m ( - ' young ') seems to imply that Karik&la's father did not come to the throne,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA JS
He was a very powerful monarch. He is said to have made an expedition to the north. He is
also said to have dammed the Kaveri and constructed irrigation channels a great work of which wt
find an echo in the Singhalese Rajavaliya, which says that, in the reign in Ceylon of Vankanftsika Tissa,
father of Gajabahu 1, 12,000 Singhalese had been carried off to the mainland by the Choja King pos-
sibly as labourers. It states that prince Gajabahu, accompanied by only one man, who however was
a giant went to the Chola king and by threats induced him to send these men back to the island. At
the same time Gajabahu carried back to Ceylon a number of treasures including the begging-bowl of
Buddha which had been carried offfrom the island200 years earlier in the time of Vattagaraini Abhaya.
The wealth of Karikala Chola is described in the old Tamil poems as fabulous. The old
Tamil poems relate of him that he gave 160,000 gold pieces to the author of the Patfinapp&lai.
(SLI. H. 375 ; Ep. Ind. xv, 46.) His daughter married the Chera King Perum-Seral-Adan II.
Arrian, the Greek geographer flourished about this time. About this time also, the Panflya
King Neclunjelian Pandya I came to the throne in Madura. He was contemporary with Karikala
Chola and the Chera King Adan II. He is said to have defeated an ' Aryan ' army in the Dekhan.
He is also called ' Ugra Panflya ' or ' Ugra Peruvaludi.' His capital was Korkhai on the Tamraparni
river, but it was afterwards removed to Madura. The Vejviku^i grant of about A.D. 770 says that
after the reign of Neflunjelian I (ctr. A.D. 190) the Pantfya country was occupied by the Kajabhras
who, V. Venkayya thought, might be the Karnatas. 1
A.D. 173. [Probable date of accession of Gajabahu I, King of Ceylon, determined by its distance
in time from the date of Buddha's death which is taken, as in modern computation to have occurred
in 483 B.C. It is important to fix this date because Gajabahu is known to have been a contemporary
of the Chera King Sen-guttuvan who invited him to visit him at his capital city Vanji.
(MahawariiSa ch. xxxv)."]
A,D. 175. [About this time there was war in South India. Karikala Chola quarrelled with his
son-in-law the Chera Adan II and fought against him. The Panflya Nedunjejian allied himself with
Adan II. The allies were badly beaten at the battle of Vennil and Adan II was so ashamed at his
ill-success that he starved himself to death. He was succeeded by his son 3enguftuvan on the Chera
throne.]
A. D. 180. [Conjectural date for the death of Karikala Chola and accession of his elder son
Neflumufli-KiUi who was also called by many other names in the Tamil Epics, such as ' Vafliver-
Killi,' ' Velver-Killi ' and ' Mavan-Killi.' He also fought with the allied Cheras and Pantfyas and
won a battle against them at Kariyaru. Neflumuai-killi had a younger-brother et-enni-Nalam KiJJi
who revolted and besieged his King at Uraiyur and Amur, near Trichinopoly. The Chera King Sen-
guftuvan, however, took the field against Nalam-kiJli and rescued Netfumutfi-kiUi after fighting
a battle at Nerivayil when, so say Chera records, he defeated nine ' KiUis ' or Chola royal princes.
Sengutfuvan has other successes laid to his credit by his admirers, namely that he vanquished
certain Aryan princes in the north, Kanaka and Vijaya ; and captured the town of Viyalur from
local Kongu chiefs.
A great misfortune befel the Chola king Neflumufli-KiUi about this time. His capital Puhar
was completely destroyed by a great storm, when the sea broke in and ruined the city. It was
1 This grant states that the Kajabhnu came some considerable time after one Mudukndumi 'of many sacrifice! '
The Kajabhras could not be KarnS(akas as the two are mentioned together , E
J6 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
apparently after this, when he had taken refuge in Uraiyur, that he was besieged there by his
brother, as above mentioned. 1
Netfumufli-KiJU was father of the Tonflaman prince Ilandiraiyan by an illicit amour with, to
says tradition, a Naga princess.
Professor Krishnaswami Aiyangar believes this age of Sengutfuvan Chera to have been the
age of the Sangam at Madura.]
A.D. 200. [Conjectural date for the accession of the Chola King PertmarkiJJi II, whose
relationship to his predecessors is not known ; and also for that of the Chera King Sey or Yanaikkat-
ey. There was war between these kings. And King &ey also fought against the Pantfya King
Neflunjeltan II who, at the battle of Talai-Alanganan, captured King Sey and held him prisoner.
Opinions differ as to the date of this battle and of these kings' reigns. Dr. Barnett places it in
A.D. 125. Prof. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, I understand, in about A.D. 300. I claim no superior
knowledge.
After this history is almost a blank in the extreme south till about the sixth century A.D. We
know no name of any Chera King after King Sey till the reign of Perum-Seral Irumporai. No
Ch51a ruler's name is known till the date of Ko-Chchengan except a possible Subha-deva. And with
the exception of two names, with no guide as to relationship, no Panflya kings' names are known
till the reign of Kaflungon. The two names are Ugra-Pftru-VaJudi (a title), and Nan-Maran.
Perura-Seral-Irumporai (Chera), Kochchengan (Chola) and Katfungon (Panflya) all belong to the
sixth century A.D. On the other hand we have full information of the flourishing Pallava dynasty
of Kanchi during the whole of this interval.
It should be noted that, since the middle of the second century A.D., the provinces of Nasik
and Poona had been governed by the Chutu-Satakarni's, a branch of the Atidhras. Haritiputra-Chutu-
Kadananda-Satakarni established himself as independent at Banavagi. The family was defeated by
Bappa, the first prominent Pallava King about A.D. 225.]
A.D. c. 225. [Bappa had been Governor of large tracts under the last Satavahana (Andhra)
King, Pulumayi III. The Andhra kingdom had now shrunk to small size, consisting practically of
nothing but the Telugu provinces, and Bappa finally put an end to the Andhra dynasty and, ruling
himself from Kanchi, seized their dominions. Following him his descendants became a first-class
power. Pallava rule lasted for over 600 years. The old Andhra capital at Amaravati became the
seat of a Pallava Viceroyalty, and we find Bappa's son Sivaskanda I issuing orders about A.D. 234
(Bappa's 10th year) to his Viceroy at Dhannakatfa ( = Amaravati). The Pallavas then ruled the
whole Coromandel coast ; and the power of the Chdlas proportionally declined.
(The origin of the name ' Pallava ' is a subject greatly debated, and it need not here be
considered.)]
A.D. c. 234. Copper-plate inscription found at Mayidavolu in the Kistna District. It was
issued by Siva-Skandavarman, heir-apparent to the new Pallava throne, in the 10th year of the
reign of his father Bappa, who established the Pallava dynasty. The order was given to the Pallava
Viceroy at ' Dhannakafla ' or Amaravati ; and consisted of a grant of villages in the ' Andhra
country ' (Antthrapatha). (Ep. fad. vi. 84).
1 Ho is also said to have attacked Madura fruitlessly, having been driven back by the PIndya King
JJedunjeJian II. and he is credited with having attacked Vanji, the Chera King's capital, but with little eftect.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 17
Another copper-plate record was found at Kontfamufli, on the north-bank of the Krishna near
its mouth which is reported to be in characters closely resembling those of the Mayidavolu plates.
It purports to have been issued in the tenth regnal year of Jayavarman Maharaja, who was in his
' Camp of Victory ' at Guflur, near by, at the time. It is not known who this Jayavarman was, but
it is just possible that it may have been a name adopted by Bappa. 1
(Ep. Ind. vt. 315 ; V. R. it. Gicnter, 838.)
A.D. 250, or thereabouts. [Accession (according to Professor Jouveau-Dubreuil's date)
of the second king of the Pallava Dynasty, Sivaskandavarman.]
A.D. c. 257. Hirahadagali plates (Bellary District). Grant by Sivaskandavarman, Pallava
king, in his eighth year of reign. Sacrifices offered by him are mentioned. He gave away a village
in the ' Satahanirattha.' This was in the country which had been ruled by the Chutu-Satakarni
branch of the Andhras. (Ep. Ind. i, 2.)
About the same time another set of plates, now in the British Museum, mention the Yuva-
raja (crown prince) Buddhavarman and his wife Charu-devl. Buddhavarman was son of Sivaskanda.
(Ep. Ind. viii. 2*3.)
A.D. 275. [In Ceylon Voharaka Tissa came to the throne in succession to his father Sirinaga I.
Tissa' s brother Abhaya Naga revolted, and fled to the main land. There he collected an army of
Tamils. With these he returned to the island, defeated Tissa, and caused him to fly for refuge to
the Malaya country, whither he was pursued and killed, Abhaya carrying off Tissa' s queen.
(Mahawarttfa ck. xxxvi.)
A.D. 319-20. [Chandragupta I, chief of a small principality near Pataliputra, who had been
very energetic and had made himself independent about A.D. 308, was crowned in 319-20. He
married a princess of the Lichchavi family. His descendants came to great power, their empire,
that of the ' Guptas ', embracing the valley of the Ganges, Allahabad, Tirhut, Bihar and Oudh.j
A.D. 336. [He was succeeded in this year by his son, Samudragupta, who raised large forces
and waged many wars. After defeating, according to his panegyrist (e.g. the Allahabad pillar
inscription #A Ind. xv, 246) nine local kings he warred successfully against eleven kings of the
Gangetic plain. Then he seized southern Kosala and the valley of the Mahanadi ; defeated the
King of Kalinga ; took Mahendragiri in Ganjam, the Koler Lake country and Pfthapur north of the
Godavari; crossed that river and seized Vengi, now a Pallava centre governed by a Viceroy named
Hastivarma. Then he defeated the Pallava king himself, Vishnugopa I of Kanchi, captured him and
his city and restored him to his throne. Shortly after this his attention was called to the west
and about A.D. 340 he reduced a chief on the Malabar coast. Samudragupta reigned till about
A.D. 380.
Between A,D. 364 and 380 he received an embassy from King Kirtti-ri-Meghavanna of
Ceylon, whose reign began, according to the revised chronology, in A.D. 354. The MahauiaihSa
(ch. xxxvii) relates that during that reign a Brahman princess ' from Kalinga' brought the tooth-
.relic to'Ceylon. ($* & I**, xv. 2*6.)
About A.D. 375 the Gupta king, after a period of fighting succeeded in getting the better of the
Saka Satraps, and he and his successors finally crushed aka power before the end of the century.
1 The word ' Bappa' merely means 'father.' It would not be surprising if on his acquisition of real
power this ruler adopted a more high-sounding name,
2*
18 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
After the departure from Kanchi of Samudragupta, the Pallava king induced the Kadamba
chief of BanavaSi to form a defensive alliance with him against attacks from the north. Although
actually the power of the Pallava lost strength after the Gupta raid and the Kadamba family
became proportionally stronger, the latter acknowledged the Pallava sovereign as their political
superior. Banavas"i had been captured from the Andhra Chutu-Satakarnis. The Pallava king
Vishnugopa I crowned the Kadamba Mayuragarma about A.D. 340.]
A. D. 340. A record at Tajgund, Shimoga District, Mysore, gives an'account of the foundation
of the long-lived Kadamba dynasty of Banavasl It belongs to the reign of Kakustbavarman
(A.D. 425-450), and presents the history of the times from a Kadamba standpoint. A Brahman
named MayuraSarma went to Kanchi as a theological student, rebelled against the life, became a
freebooter, raised a force, fought against Pallava troops, seized lands in the Dekhan and as far east
as Srisailam, levied tribute from the Bana chiefs of North Arcot, whose residence was at TiruvaJlam,
and finally became so troublesome that the Pallava king came to terms with him, and about A.D, 340
recognized him as legitimate lord of Banavasi, Hangal, and other larger tracts. Mayurasarma
finally put an end to the Chutu-Satakarni rule in that country.
(Ep. Cam. iv. Introd. 1 ; Ep. Ind. vii. 105 ; viii. App. ii. 19.)
About the fourth century A.D. A set of plates from Komarti in Ganjam, dated in the sixth year
of the Salankayana chief Chandavarman. We hear also of his son Vijaya-Nandivarman, and of
an earlier ruler Devavarman who issued an order to the villagers of Ellore in his thirteenth year.
This is in Prakrit, the others are in Sanskrit. These chiefs were descendants, probably, of the
Andhras, and still retained some local power in Vengi and the neighbourhood.
(E.R. iv. 142; Ep. Ind. ix. 56.)
[The Pallavas, though secure at Kanchi at the time could not extend their power as much
as they wished because of the constant opposition of the Bana chiefs of North Arcot and the
neighbourhood, who were also known as ' Mahvali ' chiefs. The two families were therefore very
hostile to one auother. But Professor Jouveau-Dubreuil holds that Pallava power extended as far
south as Pudukotta. And this led to the Pallava king procuring the assistance of a Ganga chief of
the Mysore country towards the conquest of the Baaas, who ruled the tracts ' West of the Telugu
road.']
A.D. 436. Date of accession, according to Fleet, of the Pallava king Simhavarman I. He
consecrated, perhaps about A.D. 450, the Ganga King Harivarman, or Ayyavarman, ' to conquer
the Bana dominions.'
(Ep. Cam. , Introd. App. A ; Ep. Ind. vii. 110.) J.R.A.S. 1915, pp. 476, 485. ~\
A.D. 425-450. Period of the Tajgunfl record of Kadamba Kakusthavarma referred to above,
s.v. A.D. 340.
A.D. c. 426(?). [According to Professor Jouveau-Dubreuil the Pallava Kumara-Vishnu II, came
to the throne about A.D. 425. A record of his second year witnesses the gift of the village of
Chandalur in Nellore District by him (Ep. Ind. viii. 233). Relying on date of the Penukonda plates
of A.D. 458 (see below), this inscription would seem to belong to a year considerably earlier. For
three reigns intervened between Kumara-Vishnu II and Simhavarman I, and the latter came to the
throne in the year ending August 25, A.D. 436.]
A.D. 446. This Uruvupalle copper-plate grant of this date was issued in the eleventh year of
Pallava Simhavarman I. It shews that his predecessor Vijaya Skanflavarman died and he came to
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 19
the throne ten years earlier. (See s.v. t A.D. 458 below.) He made a grant to a rock-cut temple,
the Mttlasthana, at Tirukkalukunram in Chingleput District.
(Ep. Ind. Hi. 277 ; Dubreuil ' Antiquities ', p. 43.)
A,D. 420. Approximately (but about 450 according to Dubreuil). Grant of a village in the
neighbourhood of Vengi by the Pallava Virakurchavarman, son of Skandavarman III.
(Ep. Ind. i. 397 ; Ind. Ant. v. 50, 154 ; viii. 168.)
A.D. 450, roughly. The Kadamba Santivarma ruling at Baijavasi. An inscription gives him
Andhra titles, probably derived from the Chutu-Satakarni chiefs of Andhra stock ejected by the
Kadambas, and it calls him ' Master of the entire Karnata region.' Grant by one of his family in
his third year. (E. C. vi. Kd. 162.)
About the same time. Record on copper-plates from Ragolu in Ganjam. Vasishthlputra
Saktivarman ruling Pithapur. He is called Lord of Kalinga.' (Ep. Ind. xii. p. 1.) The prefix to
his name is evidently derived from the Andhras.
Rice places at this time an interesting stone inscription of Devavarman-Jsivanandavarman,
prince of the dynasty of Kadambas of Banavasi and son of king Krishnavarman I by a princess,
' daughter of Kaikeya.' It is at Anaji in North Mysore. It states that Krishnavarman having been
completely defeated and ruined bv the Pallava Raja Nanakkasa, Sivananda retired into a life of
seclusion and penance. (E. C. xi. Dg. 161.)
A.D. 458, August 25. Notice of the early Ganga king Madhava II, from Penukonda. The date
is as stated, and, as it is given as the twenty-second year of the Pallava king Simhavarman I, it
makes the latter's accession in the year ending 25th August A.D. 436. It says that Madhava II
had been crowned by Pallava Skandavarman. Skandavarman was son of Simhavarman I and
therefore it would seem that he, being Yuvaraja, had been appointed by his father to conduct the
ceremony in question. (J. R. A. S. 1915, p. 472. {. 485.)
A.D. 466. Mercara (Coorg) Treasury plates. Grant by the Ganga king Avinita, son of
Madhava II. The date is defective in two respects and cannot be safely trusted.
(E. C. i. Coorg Inscriptions, No. 1.)
A.D. 471-72. Date of accession of the Kadamba king of Banavasi, MrigeSavarman, according
to a record of his third year = A.D. 473-74. (See Fleet, Sans, and Old Kan. Inscriptions No. xxxvi,
Ind. Ant. 1878, p. 35.) He claims to have defeated the Western Gangas. (Ep. Ind. v. 157.)
A.D. 477-78. Record of the Kadamba Mrigesavarraan in his eighth year. (Ind. Ant. 1877, 24.)
A.D. c. 490. An undated record at Siragunda in Mysore of the Ganga king Durvinita;
stating that when he received the Konguni crown from the ' Kadnvetti ' (i.e. the Pallava) king, his
younger brother was roused to anger, and to pacify him ' the people of Nandyal granted him a
share in a village.' (E. C. vi. Cm. 50 ; E. C. xii, Mi. 110.)
The Mahawaihfa relates that at -this time about A.D. 496, a Tamilian named Panflu probably
a Pandya prince, landed in Ceylon with an armed force, slew king Mittasena who had, in the previous
year, usurped the throne of the island, and himself seized it. Pandu surrounded himself with
Tamils, and he and several successors ruled Ceylon for over twenty years.
(Mahawatiifa ch. xxxviii.)
A.D. 500. [Professor Dubreuil fixes this as the date of accession of the Kadamba king
Ravivarman. He slew Vishnuvarman I, and defeated the Pallava Skandavarman V, and established
himself at Halsi.]
20 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN IfcTDlA
A.D. 500. [Vincent Smith ( R. A. S. 1914, p. 137] places about this time a Vishnukunflin
chief, Madhavavarma, who married the daughter of the Vakafaka chief Harishena, and by the latter 's
influence succeeded in getting possession of the Vengi country, south of the Godavari river.
Harishena claimed to have conquered the Andhra country and Kalinga. It is believed, however,
that by the term ' Andhra ' may be meant the country that had been ruled by the Salankayana
chiefs further west than Vengi. Nevertheless Madhavavarma settled himself at Denflalur close to
Vengi. Since the Pallavas undoubtedly ruled that tract, these Vishnukunflins must have been only
minor chiefs.]
A.D. c. 500. The Pikira grant of a village in the ' Munflarashtra ' province by the Pallava
prince Simhavarman II, son of the Yuvaraja ViShnugopa. It was issued from his camp at
Menmatura. (Madras Museum, V. R. it. Madras 183 ; Ep. Ind. viii. 159.) He also gave a village in
the Vengi country. (Ind. Ant. viii. 154.)
An inscription in the Punganur Taluk, Chittoor District, and therefore in the ancient ' Pulinaflu,'
of Prithivipati, brother of the Ganga king Durvimta. (V. R. i. Chittoor 215 ; 326 of 1912.)
About this time, according to Jouveau-Dubreuil's chronology the Kadamba Ravivarma
came to the throne. The date cannot be far wrong for his father's accession has been fairly proved
to have taken place in A.D. 471. Ravivarman claims to have conquered the Pallava Chantfadantfa of
Kanchi, i.e. Skandavannan V ; also he claims to have conquered the Western Ganga king, and that
at least he had some temporary success is shewn by his grant.of two villages near Talakafl, the Ganga
capital in Mysore. (Ep. Ind. viii. 146.)
[The beginning of the sixth century A.D., then, found the whole country disturbed. The
Pallavas and Gangas had united against the turbulent Bana chiefs, but the Kadambas had warred
against both the allies. Kadamba MrigeSavarma claims a victory over the Gangas, while
somewhat earlier the Pallavas had ' ruined ' the Kadamba country for the time being. (See above
s. v. A.D. 450.)]
A.D. 517-18. Mallohalli plates, No. 2, in Mysore. Grant by the Western Ganga king
Durvimta in his thirty-fifth year. A pedigree of five generations is given. It makes his accession
as in A.D. 483-84 (E. C. ix, DB 68). The Kutflur grant (Mysore Arch. Sur. 1921, p. 1920) states
that he fought many battles, some of which are mentioned, viz., those at Andari, Alattur, Purujare
and Pernagara ; that he captured the ' Katfuvettf ' (i.e. the Pallava king, and if so the friendships
existing between their families did not last long) ; and that he ruled over the ' Panatfu and
Punnaflu ' countries. The Punnatfu country was in South Mysore.
[About this year A.D. 517, or 523 according to another computation, Dhatusena seized the
throne of Ceylon from the Panflya usurpers who had ruled since A.D. 496. He extirpated the
Tamils in the island. (MahawainSa ch. xxxviii.)]
A.D. 545. September 21. Sangoli C. P. grant, made from BanavaSi. The Kadamba king
Harivarman reigning there. (Ep. Ind. xiv. 163.) [The date may be; Sept ember 22, A.D. 526, but
is probably as given. Granted this, bis accession was in A.D. 537-38.]
A.D. 541-42. Halsi C. P. grant. This record shews that Uchchangi, on the extreme northern
border of Mysore, was then a Kadamba possession, being ruled by Sivaratha, uncle of the reigning
king Harivarman. (Ind. <4nt. zi*., p. 5(7.)
[A.D. c. 550. Approximate date for accession of the early Chajukya king in the Dekhan,
Pulakesm I. His grandfather Jayasimha, a chief of the Manavya-gotra claiming descent
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 21
from Harltl, had acquired great power half a century earlier in the country about Bijapur. His
success was mainly due to the fact that the persistent inroads of Huns and gakas into the Dekhan
had broken up the Gupta Empire. The last Gupta king Bhanugupta became, in the early sixth
century A. D. a tributary of the Hun leaders. PulakeSin's original capital was Paithan. He
afterwards seized Badami, or Vatapi, and the surrounding country from the Kadamba king.
Harivarma (A,D. 537 to 550). Pulakesin married Durlabha-devi. He was also called ' Ranavi-
krama'.]
A.D. c. 556. Bannahafli C. P. grant. The seventh regnal year of Kadamba Krishna-
varma II whose accession M. Jouveau-Dubreuil places in A.D. 550. It gives a pedigree of his
forefathers for four generations. (E. C. v. Bl. 121,}
A.D. 565. [The Chalukya Kirttivarma I came to the throne in succession to his father
PulakeSin I. He fought a number of battles and before the year A.D. 570 defeated a
confederation of Kadamba princes, headed by Krishnavarman II. The Kadambas are little heard
of after this. They succumbed to the Chalukyas. Kirttivarma is said in inscriptions to have
conquered seventeen southern nations. He began the construction of the cave-temples at
Badami. He also claims to have defeated the kings of Kalinga.]
A.D. 575. Conjectural date, according to Dubreuil, for the accession of the Pantfya king
Kaflungon at Madura, who founded a dynasty that lasted about 300 years. Prior to Katfungon the
Panflya country had lain under along interregnum of Kalabhra '.rulers. The Ve]vikui grant and
the two Sinnamanur grants are one authority for this. (Since published Ep. Ind. xvit\ 291 ; S./.L)
m, pt. to, 441 ft.) (Ep. Rep. 1908, p. 62 ; Ep. Ind. viii, 318 ; Ind. Ant. 1908, p. 193 ; 1922 , p. 221.)
About this time the ' Renantfu 7000' country (i.e., the districts of Cuddapah and Kurnool)
was ruled by a family of Telugu Chofla chiefs (See General : Tables s. v. Chola). They claimed
descent from Karik&la Choi a, and used the tiger-seal of that house. The date rests on the
assumption that a chief of the third known generation, Mahendra, was named after the Pallava
king Mahendravarman I. The late V. Venkayya held that this family may represent the
' Chu-li-ye ' chiefs described in A.D. 639 by the Chinese traveller Hiuen-Thsang.
(Ep. Rep. 1904-5, p. 48.)
A.D. 594, February 10. Polamur, Godavari District. Grant, in his forty-eighth regnal year by
the Vishnukuntfn king MSdhava III, fixing his accession as in the year following February 10, 546.
He states that he had ' crossed the river (Godavari) in order to attack in the Bast.' His capital
being at Dentfalur, south of that river, he was probably marching to attack the kingdom of
Kalinga. (Ep. Rep. C. P. No. 7 of 1913-14 ; Journal of Department of Letters, Univ. of Calcutta. XI.
(31 , A. D. 192.)
The fojirth Vishnukunflin chief Vikramendravarman gave a grant of villages on the
Krishna river bank at Ravireva (modern Ravirela). (Ep. Ind. iv, 193.)
[The Vishnukuntfins were descendants of Madhava II who had married a Vfikafaka princess,
and had been installed as ruler of the Vengi country in place of the Salankayanas, by the
Vakataka king.]
A.D. c. 600. The Pallava kings Simhavishnu-Pdtaraja alias < Avanisimha ' and Mahendra-
Potarftja I are mentioned in several inscriptions of about this date at the rock-cut temples at
Mahibalipuram (Ep. Rep. 1923, p. 24 ; 661-665 of 1922) ; and in many other places in what was
Afterwards the territory of the Cholas. Sirahaviahnu is said to have won many victories.
22 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A record in the cave-tem$le at Vallam (V. R. i. Chingleput 2*2 ; 185 of 1892) shews that the
poet Appar lived in the reign of Mahendra I. Appar was one of the composers of the Tev&ram
hymns. Mahendra is here called by his biruda ' Gunabhara.'
At Trichinopoly, at the cave temple on the hill, are two inscriptions on pillars. Here
Mahendra is said to have gazed ' on the power of the Chdla ' while the rock is called the ' diadem of
the Chola province ', and the Kaveri river is named the ' beloved of the Pallava'. It would
seem therefore that Pallava power had by this time spread to the south ; that the country near
to and east of Trichinopoly belonged to the Chola ; that the Kaveri river had been crossed by the
Pallava king ; and that he had ejected the Chola chief from Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi. Trichin. 777, 77* / 63, 64 of J 888 ; S.LI., i, 28.)
That Mahendra I was actually dominating large tracts at this time is shown by his
having excavated many cave temples at Trichinopoly, Vallam, Siyamangalara, Dajavanur ;
Mahendravafli, Mantfagapattu . . . 1 etc. (Ep. Rep. 1904-5.)
One of his inscriptions is at the Mahendravafli temple near Sholinghar. (Ep. Ind. iv, 152.)
Another is at Siyamangalam in North Arcot. (Ep. Ind. vi, 319.) M. Jouveau-Dubreuil has
written at length about these rock-cut temples in several recent works' Pallava Antiquities', etc.
.... He holds that though the Pallavas were driven out of their northern possessions by
the conquering Chalukyas, they ruled as far south as Pudukota.
[In A. D. 597 the Chajukya king Kirttivarma I was succeeded by his brother Mangalesa.
A Matanga tribe was destroyed by Mangalesa ; and he defeated in 609 Buddharaja, the Katachuri
ruler of Chedi, in the Mahakosala country of Central India ( Vainer plaits, Ep. Ind. vi, 294- ; xii, 30.)
He slew a ' Chalukya' chief in the Konkan, perhaps a rebel, called ' Svamiraja '. Mangales*a is said
to have lost his own life in an endeavour to secure the throne for his own son Dhruvaraja alias
Indravarman, in opposition to the claims of the rightful heir, Pulakesin II, son of Kirttivarma I.
Pulakesin II succeeded in gaining the throne in A.D. 609. (Ind. Ant. 1881, p. 57 ; 1891, p. 3.)
PulakeSin (A.D. 609-642) was very successful. He drove the Mauryas from the Konkan,
completely crushed the Kadambas of Banavasi, defeated king Harsha of Kanauj about A. D. 620
when the latter tried a campaign to his south ; defeated the Pallava Mahendra I and drove him
out from the northern Telugu country, taking the city of Pithapur ; and defeated also the kings
of Kosala and Kalinga (Ep. Ind. ix, 200). He established his brother Kubja Vishnuvardhana
at Vengi, and the latter- became the founder of the very important Eastern Chalukya dynasty.
(Ear. Hist. Dekh., p. 2 ; Ep. Ind. Hi, 2.)
The KaSakutfi plates of A. D. 738-39 say that Mahendra I defeated Pulakesin II at PuJlalura
near Kanchi. W. Chalukya records say that Pulakesin II ' made the leader of the Pallavas take
refuge behind the ramparts of Kanchi.' But this is not a claim to have actually captured Kanchi,
which he would have done if victorious, and this leads to the supposition that he was really beaten
back from PuJJalura, after having advanced as far as that place.
Kubja Vishnuvardhana became ruler of the Vengi country in A.D. 615, and henceforth
the Chalukya families have to be treated separately as Western and Eastern Chalukyas. He
was practically king in the year following July 8, A.D. 614.
(Ind. Ant. xx, 1891, pp. 1, 93, 266.)]
1 The Mandagapatfu Inscription says that Mahendra ^ abandoned the use of bricks, timber, metals or mortar '
in constructing his shrines, thereby Implying that previously temples had been raised by the nse of those materials,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 23
A.D. 619. A C. P. grant now in the Madras Museum of this year's date shews that
part of Ganjam District including the Aska Taluk was ruled by members of the Sailodbhava
family, of whom at the time Madhavavarman II ' Mahasamanta Sainyabhlta ', grandson of
Madhava I, was feudatory to King Harsha of Thanesar. (V. R. i. Ganjam 12 ; E. /. vt, p. 143.}
A.D. 630. [The Pallava king Narasimhavarman I came to the throne probably in this
pear in succession to Mahendra I. His territory was shrunk in the north by the Chalukya
2onquest, but somewhat expanded in the south. In his reign lived Gnana Sambandar (Ej>.
fad. V, 278}. The reign is remarkable for the construction by him of the great rock-cut
jroup of temples at Mahabalipuram, on the coast south of Madras, the original name of
ffhich was ' Mamallapuram ' after Mamalla, a biruda of Narasimha.
He fought several battles and inflicted in A.D. 642 a crushing defeat on the Chalukya
Icing, as will be seen from the notes below.]
A.D. 631. The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen-Thsang visited India, and travelled in various
Darts for about twelve years. He left behind him a most valuable book of notes and
observations on his journeys and what he saw. He states that Buddhism was declining
and Brahmanism on the increase.
A.D. 632. July 7. Chipurapalle C. P. grant, Vizagapatam District. It shews Kubja-
Vishnuvardhana as sovereign at that time and place. He is called ' Vishama Siddhi ', and
was then in his eighteenth regnal year. It fixes his accession as in the year following July
8, A.D. 614. (V- A'. Hi Vizag. 16 / hid. Ant. xx, 1891, p. 15.)
A.D. 633. [Death of the Eastern Chalukya king Kubja-Vishnuvardhana, and accession
of his son Jayasimha I.]
A.D. 635. October 31. Two grants of land on the same day by the B. Chajukya
Vishguvardhana It, son according to one and nephew according to the other, of Jayasimha I,
the occasion being a lunar eclipse in Karttika in the third regnal year. It appears to me
that this third year must be that of Jayasimha. No hint as to the year, either the cyclic
year or that of any era, is given. But there was a lunar eclipse in Karttika on October 31,
A.D. 635, and this was Jayasimha 's third year. Vishnuvardhana's own third regnal year
would be A.D. 665-66 and there was no eclipse in Karttika in that year. The Epigraphist
suggests that Vishnuvardhana had been adopted as his son by Jayasimha.
(Ep. Rep. 1917. App. A., C. P. 14, 15 and Report 20.)
A.D. 634-35. Aihoje inscription of the W. Chalukya Pulakesin II. He is said to have,
before this date, subdued the kings of Kalinga and Kosala, taken Pithapur, occupied the
Koler Lake country near Ellore, defeated the Pallavas near Kanchi, and crossed the Kaveri.
(Ep. Ind. vi, /.)
[Thus it appears that the Chajukyas swept the whole Pallava country from north to
south. The latter however recovered themselves a little later.]
Pallava Narasimha I was able to keep his court in Kanchi. About A.D. 640 he
received as a guest Prince Manavamma of Ceylon, son of Kassapa II, who had left the
island on account of internal plots and disturbances, and the two became great friends.
Narasimha I reorganized his forces, attacked the Chajukya intruders, fought several battles
and gradually drove them back into their own country. In this he was assisted by
Manavamma. ... His success was such that he was able to advance his armies to the
24 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS op SOUTHERN
Chajukya capital,- Badami, finally capturing and destroying the city. This was in A.D. 642.
Ever since then he was known by his having assumed the title < Vatapikontfa ' or captuier of
Vatipi (Badami).
Many distinguished religious leaders and poets flourished at this time. Appar,
already mentioned, and Tirugnana Sambandar, two of the 63 Saiva devotees, composed the
TtvtLram collection of daiva hymns. One of these devotees Simttonfla Nayanar assisted in
the destruction of Badami, and he was visited by Tiruguana Sarabandar a fact which fixes
the date of these authors. Siruttonfla Nayanar appears to have been one of Narasimha
Pallava's generals.
Three of Narasimha's battles against the Chajukyas are mentioned, viz., at Pariyaja,
Manimangalam and Suramara (S.7.7., vol. i, 2*4 f t the Karam, C. P. grant). Another record
credits him with a victory over the Kajabhras.
That this complete defeat of PulakeSin II really occurred is supported by admissions
in their own records which state that, after the destruction of Badami, the city ' was left
without a sovereign for thirteen years.' It is a fact that there is no known record of
PulakeSin II after A,D. 642, and that his successor only began to reign in 655. Pulakegin is
said to have been killed in the war.
[Narasimha is said in some records to have ' conquered Ceylon ', but this is a poetic
exaggeration. He only sent troops to Ceylon to assist Manavamma to recover his throne,
about A.D. 668. (Cf. the MahawafaJa, ch. xlin.)]
About this time, according to the Malepatfu C. P. grant, a family of ' Chola-Maharajas ',
claiming descent from Karikala Chola, were ruling the ' Renantfu 7000 ' country parts of
Cuddapah, Kurnool and Nellore Districts. The grant mentions Punya-kumara alias
Pormukha-Rama as ruling, and gives his pedigree for four generations. The late V. Venkayya
belie.ved these chiefs to be the ' Chuliye ' alluded to by the Chinese visitor Hiuen Thsang
in A.D. 639 (//. R. i. Cudd. 435, 455. E. R. 1904-5, p. 48). Punya-kumara is mentioned
on a vlrakal at Chippili, near MadanapalJi in Cuddapah District.
(E. 1. xt, 337, see below, s. v. End of the eighih century A.D.)
A.D. c. 650. Nitfaraarru, Guntur District. C. P. grant of the village, insufficiently
dated, by B. Chalukya king Jayasimha I. (Ep. Rei>. 1917, App. A. No. 7.)
[In the Pantfya country about this time was reigning King Maravarman-Arikes*ari-
Asamasaman. His principal achievements were victories at Pali and at Nelveli (Tinnevelly),
the latter over an army of Vifoeli, or bowmen. He conquered the Kerala king. (See the Velvikitfl
and two SinnamanUr grants. Ep. Rep. 1907, 1908, p. 62 ; Ind. Ant. 1908, p. 193 ; 1922, p. 211 ;
Ep. Ind. viii, 318 ; also Ep. Ind. xvii, 291 ft. & 5.7.7. iff, pt. iv, 441 //.)]
A.D. 654. After September 24 this year and before July 655, according to the Talamanchi,
plates in the Nellore District and the Nerur grant, began to reign the W. Chajukya king
Vikramaditya I. He collected forces after the thirteen years' interregnum alluded to above
and attacked his Pallava enemy. A long war followed, during which it is claimed for
Vikramaditya that he defeated three Pallava kings. These must have been Narasimha I,
Mahendra II and Parames>ara-P6tavarman I (V. R. i/, Nellore 483 / B. and V. C i, 189; Ind. Ant.
vii, 163. See below s. v., A.D. 674; also Ep. Ind. ix, 200). The date of the Talamanchi grant
is July 13, 650. It was issued in the sixth year of Vikramaditya I.
ttteTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 25
A.D. 654-55. C. P. grant, Collector's office, Kurnool. Two villages granted in fourth
year of W. Chalukya Vikramaditya I (V. R. ii, Kurnool i, Ind. Ant. xi, 67, J. B. B. R. A. S.
xvi, 238). It shews that Kurnool was then ruled by the Western, not Eastern, Chalukya
king.
A.D. 657-58. Grant of land in Kurnool by the same (V. R. ii, Kurnool 5 ; J.B.B.R.A.S.
xvi, 235). Vikramaditya's third regnal year.
A.D. 663. Another grant in Kurnool by the same king in his tenth year.
( V. R. it. Kur. 6 / J. B. B. R. A. S. xvi, 238.}
Grant of a village in Godavari District by the Eastern Chalukya prince, or king, Indravarma,
son of Kubja- Vishnu vardhana. This is Indra-Bhaftaraka whose actual reign only lasted for
seven days. He probably ruled the Godavari tract for his father.
(Ep. Rep. 1922, App. A, C.P. 2.)
[He was defeated by Indravarman, king of Kalinga, and a combination of chiefs.]
A.D. 664. March 13. Nellore District Indra-Bhatfaraka's son Vishnu vardhana II was now
Eastern Chalukya king. A C. P. grant of this date shews him on the throne (V.R. Hi B.M. p.
1721, C P. 2 ; Ind. Ant. VII, 186 / VIII, 320}. The grant is one of his second year.
A.D. 668. Feb. 17. Grant by the same in his fifth year. This and the last one shew that he
came to the throne between 18 February and 13 March A.D. 663 ( V.R. Hi. Bm. C.P. 3 : Ind. Ant.
vii, 191 ; xx, 9 ; E.I. vii App. 93 ; E.R. 1917, App. A, 14-15).
[The Pallava king Paramesvara-Potavarman a/zVw Isvara-Potaraja came to the throne in
A.D. 670. He and his predecessors Narasimha Varman, whose reign ended in 668, and Mahendra-
varman II (668-70), had been at war, as above stated, with the Western Chalukya Vikramaditya I,
another of whose names was ' Ranarasika '. Western Chalukya records claim for Vikramaditya
that (in or after A.D. 670) he defeated ' Is"vara-Potaraja ', and took Kanchi, the Pallava capital, ' but
did not destroy it.'
Pallava records also tell us that Paramesvara-Potavarman seized ' the city of Ranarasika ',
i.e., a city of Vikramaditya Chajukya's, but we are not told its name.
It is impossible to fix exact times and places, but it seems clear that the Pallavas were beaten
and that the Chalukya king entered Kanchi, about A.D. 670, or it may be about 674.
Vikramaditya seems to have pushed on to the south, where he was opposed by the Panflya
king K5chchaflaiyan, and near Trichinopoly a battle was fought at Peruvajanallur as well as at
Mangalapuram and Marudur. Pallava and Pantfya records equally claim that in this battle the
Chalukya was defeated. Vikramaditya evidently had now against him a combination of
Pallavas, Pantfyas and Cholas though about the last nothing is known. He was at Uragapura on
the south bank of the Kaveri river on April 25 A.D. 674 (see below).
(See the KHram grant, near Kanchi, S.I.I, i, 144 / Ind. Ant. viii, 275 / xxii, 57 ; the KaSakuji
grant S.I.L ii, 342 ; the Gadval plates, Ep. Ind. x, 100 ; Ep. Rep. 1907, p. 62 ; 1908, p. 63.}]
Manavamma, king of Ceylon, who had been driven out of his country a second time and had
lived at the Pallava King Narasimha's court at Cdnjeveram, returned to Ceylon in 668 (a date
conclusively established by Dr. Hultzsch). He seized the usurping Singhalese king Hatthadfitha II,
decapitated him, and obtained the throne for himself.
A.D. 671. The Nausari grant of this year, made by one of the Gujarat branch of the Chalukya
Itmily, mentions the Chajukya victory over the Pallava king. (Ep. Ind. viii, 229.}
26 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 673. May 6, Chandalur ,(Guntur District, Ongole Taluk) C. P. grant, shews the Eastern
Chalukya Vijaya-Siddhi, otherwise Mangiyuvaraja, son of Vishnu vardhan a II ruling that country.
(V. R. it Guntur, 346 ; Ep. Ind. viii, 292.} He succeeded his father in A.D. 672.
A.D. 674, April 25. The W. Chalukya king Vikramaditya I was on this day at Uragapura,
south of the Kaveri river, to which place he had penetrated in his southward raid after the
capture of Kanchi (Gadwal plates, Ep. Ind. x, 100}. The Kendur plates of a later date (A.D. 749)
say that Vikratnaditya in his southern campaign was opposed by a confederacy of Pallavas, Cholas,
Panflyas and four other nations. (Kendur is in the Poona District.) (See E. I. mi, 230 / ix, 102.}
A.D. 680. Grants by the W. Chajukya Vikramaditya I in Anantapur and Bellary Districts,
shewing that he ruled those tracts. (Ep. Rep. 1903, p. 8.}
[This, however, was his last year. He was succeeded in the year following October 10,
A.D. 680 by his son Vinayaditya- Yuddhamalla. The Kendur plates say that Vinayaditya broke
up the South Indian confederacy just mentioned. In the course of the war his son Vijayaditya was
captured but effected his escape. (Ep. Ind. ix, 200).]
A line of princes of the Alupa or A]uva family established themselves about this time as
rulers of a tract in Shimoga District, N. Mysore, with residence at Humcha, the ancient Pombuchcha.
They were vassals to the Chajukya kings, and as such were allowed to extend their power to the
north in the Banavasi province of the former Kadamba-Mantfala. The first known chief was
Gunasagara (680-692). (Ep. Ind. ix, 15 ; Ind. Ant. xix, 147 ; E. C. vi. Kp. 38 ; ix. Dg. 66.}
[The Ajupas were ejected from BanavaSi in A.D. 753 when the Rashtrakuta Dantidurga
overcame the Chalukya Kirttivarma II.]
A.D. 689-90. Nandyal, Kurnool District. Grant by the W. Chalukya Vinayaditya, then in
possession of that country, in his tenth regnal year. He is called ' Yuddhamalla ' and ' SatyaSraya.'
(V. R. ii. Kurnool 546, 564-A ; Ind. Ant. vi, 86 ; J. B. B. R. A. S. xvi, 242.}
A.D. c. 690.91. Grant in Kurnool District by the same in his eleventh regnal year.
(V. R. it. Kurnool, 12-A ; Ind. Ant. vi, 88.}
[A.D. 690. The Pallava king Narasimhavarman II came to the throne. His family were now
in little power, and the king seems to have devoted himself to pious works. He built the ' Shore
Temple ' at Mavalivaram and Kailasanatha Temple at Kanchi. He was also known as ' Rajasimha.'
For a list of his ancestors see inscription on a pillar at Vayalur in Chingleput District.
( V. R. i. Chingleput 1235 ; 368 of 1908.}]
A.D. 692, June 22. Vinayaditya of the W. Chajukyas reigning in N. W. Mysore.
(E. C. viii. Sb. 571.}
A.D. 694, October 9. Grant by the same in his fourteenth year, shewing him reigning in
Katfur District in N. Mysore. The village given was in the Banavasi District. The date makes
this king's accession as in the year following October 9, 680. (E. C. xi. Dg. 66.) The Alupa
chief is here said to be governing the ' Kadamba ' country.
In another grant of his year the W. Chalukya king states that the Western Ganga chiefs were
the ' hereditary servants ' of his family. (Ep. Ind. v. 157.}
A.D. c. 695. Mention of the Alupa chief Chitravahana as ruling at Humcha. Inscription
in Kadur District, W. Mysore. (E. C. vi, Kp. 37.}
[A.D. 696. In this year the W. Chalukya king Vijayaditya, son of Vinayaditya, came to the
throne ; and also the Eastern Chalukya Jayasimha'II. The former cultivated friendly relation
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 27
with the Rashtrakuta king Indra II, to whom he gave in marriage a Chalukya princess. The issue
of this marriage was the Rashtrakuta Dantidurga who became so powerful that he destroyed
for a time the W. Chalukya monarchy.]
A.D. c. 700. Accession of the Pantfya king Arikes*ari-Parakrama alias Rajasimha I. The
alliance between the Pallavas and Panflyas in opposition to the Chajukyas was of short duration, and
in this reign they were at open war again. They met in battle at gankaramangai, or, as it is
otherwise called, 6ankaragrama. Each side claims the victory. Arikesari is also renowned in an
old Tamil poem for having won a victory at Tiru-Nelveli (Tinnevelly) ; also at VUiiiam, Kottaru,
Sevur, Pulandai, Naraiyaru and Katfaiyal against the Chera king ; and at many other places against
unnamed enemies (LA. 1922, p. 211 . T.A.S., t, 153 ; E I. xvii, 291.) He is said to have ' renewed
the walls of Kutfal, i.e., of Madura and of Vanji and Koli (Uraiyur).'
(Arch. Rep. 1907, 12-20 ; 1908, 18 ; Ind. Ant. viii, 198, 273 ; S. I /., it, 361.)
In A.D. 715. The Pallava king ParamSsvara-Potavarman came to the throne. He is stated to
have been at war with the Chera or Kerala king and to have won two battles at Mannai and
Nenmeli ; also to have fought against the Pantfya king, perhaps ArikeSari, and to have defeated him
at Karur. He only reigned two years.
A.D. 717-779. Reign of the Pallava Nandivarman II. The elder line came to an end with the
king last mentioned. Nandivarman belonged to the junior branch. There seems to have been
much confusion and disturbance in the matter of succession. He was opposed by, perhaps amongst
others, a prince named Chitramaya. This prince was supported by the Panflya king Arikes*arin,
otherwise called ' Maran ' and ' Parankusa ' (' History of the Sri Vaishnavas ' by T. A. Gopinatha Rao,
pp. 18-25). Nandivarman was supported by his general Udayachandra, by a subordinate chief
Perumbiflugu-Muttaraiyan (see below), and by the Adigaiman chief. Then were fought some at
least of the battles mentioned above, viz., Sankaramangai, Mannai or Mannaikufli, Nelveli and
others. The Panflya defeated Adigaiman at Pugaliyur, near Trichinopoly ; but Nandivarman, so
say the Pallava eulogists, after that inflicted a severe defeat on the Panflya king at
Karuvur. The Kasakufli grant mentions these events and says that the Pallava general
Udayachandra himself slew the Pallava pretender Chittamaya. The grant states explicitly
that Nandivarman was ' chosen by the subjects ', thereby implying that he was not undisputed
heir to the throne. He was descended from Bhima, brother of Simhavishnu, and was the son of
Hiranya by Rohinl.
(See < The Pallavas* by Jouveau-Dubreuil, p. 18 / V.R. i. Chingleput 1235 / 368 of 1908.)
A.D. 717. Perumbi^ugu-Muttaraiyan is mentioned above as having assisted Nandivarman II,
the Pallava king to gain his throne. He was therefore living in 717. He belonged to a family of
Tanjore chiefs, who are mentioned in three inscriptions at Sendalai near Tanjore, which give
the names
i. Perumbiflugu-Muttaraiyan I alias Kuvavan-Maran,
ii. Ilangovaflyaraiyan alias Maran-Paramegvara,
iii. Perumbitfugu-Muttaraiyan II alias Suvavan-Marau.
A later member of the family is noted below, *. v. A.D. 830 (V.R. ii, Tanjore, 1287, 1288,
1290 ; 65 to 68 of 1897 ; Ep. Rep. 1907, 22 ; Ep. Ind. xi, 154 ; xiii, 136). Perurabi<lugu-
Muttaraiyan II travelled from Tanjore to Kanchi to meet the Pallava Nandivarman II, and to offer
his services, (Anbil plates, Ep. Ind. xv, 49.)
28 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP. SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. c. 730. Record at Paftadakal, anciently Kis*uvojal, undated, speaks of the W. Ch&lukya
Vijayaditya, whose reign ended in 733, and of his son Vikramaditya II as reigning together.
It mentions their names together and calls them 'the great kings', 'the supreme kings', in the
plural. (Ind. Ant. 1881, p. 164.)
A.D. 733-747. Reign of W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II. An inscription on a pillar in a
temple at Kanchi commemorates the generosity of this king in that, having conquered and entered
the city, he did not confiscate the property of the temple, but actually returned it (V.R. i.
Chingleput 256 / 8 of 1888 \ Ep. Ind. m, 359}. The Vakkaleri grant of A.D. 757-58 (see below) says,
that Vikramaditya IPs raid on Kanchi was made ' immediately after the time of his anointment ',
made a rapid descent on the Tonflaimanflalam which he ' reached with great speed ', attacked
Pallava Nandivarman II, defeated him, seized much spoil, and entered Kanchi, but spared the city
and gave much gold to the Rajasimhes'vara temple there. Note that the Pattadakal record
last mentioned (s.v. A.D. 730) which is an inscription of Vikramaditya's queen Lokamahadevi says
that the king ' conquered Kanchi three times.' The Pal lavas, therefore, it would be reasonable to
infer, put up a good fight before their final defeat. After this Pallava power began to decline.
(Cf. the Vakkaleri grant, B.C. x. Kl. 63, Ind. Ant. viii, 23 ; Ep. Ind. v t 200 ; S /./., i, 146.)
A.D. 73&-39. Ka$a'<ufli plates of ths twenty-second year of Pallava-Nandivarman II. Much
information is given in them regarding the Pallava kings from Simhavishnu downwards. This
has been duly noted above. (5.7.7. ii. 342 ; see also ibid i, 144.)
[A.D. 740-41. About this time we learn that the Pantfya king ArikeSari-Parakarma alias
Rajasimha I, fought against the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II, at the battle of Venbai.
(Ind. Ant. 2922, 211.)
A.D. 743.44. The accession of the W. Chalukya Kirttivarma II took place in the year
following April 7, 743, as is shewn by a correct date noted next below.]
A.D. 749, April 7. Kendur plates, Poona District, an inscription in the sixth year of W.
Chalukya, Kirttivarma II. The date is a sound one, and proves his accession as after April 7, 743.
It is stated that he entered Kanchi but spared it, whence it must be assumed that he accompanied
his father when he entered that city. (Ep. Ind. ix t 200.)
A.D. c, 750. About this date or later, two records in Bast Mysore speak of a battle that took
place when the Western Ganga king Sripurusha-Muttarasa fought against the ' Katfuvefti ', i.e., the
Pallava king of Kanchi. Both are epitaphs of soldiers who fell in the fight, One of them was a
grant by dripurusha's son, Duggamara Breyappa, to the family of the deceased ; and it mentions
that the death occurred ' when the army went to Kampli.' Neither of these grants is dated.
(E. C ix, Hi., 21; Xt Mb., 255.)
[The W. Gangas having been, up to about this time, dependents of the W. Chajukyas, it may
be that Sripurusha assisted Chalukya Vikramaditya II in his raid on Kanchi, and, by sending a force
to Kampli, protected the Chalukya line of communications.]
A.D. 750, April 21. JavaU C. P. grant of the village of BeJJur in Western Mysore to
Brahmans by the W. Ganga king Sripurusha, in his twenty-fifth year. The date is correct as to the
Nakshatra, but the week day, Tuesday, is given as Monday. This may be held not to invalidate
the date, and if so it fixes this king's accession as in the year following April 21, 725. If so, the
dates fixed by Fleet and Dubreuil and given in the genealogical tables in this volume are top late,
(See s.v n A.D. 776-77 below,)
fefStORtCAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 29
Another inscription, undated but of about the same time, at Asandi in the same taluk, says
that gripurusha's son, Vijayaditya, was ruling that tract. (E. C vi. Mg. 36 / Kd. 145.}
A.D. 753. In this year the Western Chalukya ascendancy completely collapsed. Dantidurga,
prince of the Rashtrakuta dynasty, son of Indra II and of a Chalukya princess, raised armies,
swarmed over Chalukya territories, seized their capital, and afterwards proceeded to conquer the
Pallavas. He was actually in occupation of Kanchi some time after A.D. 754.
(Ind. Ant. 1906 , 228.}
The Rashtrakiitas were a powerful line of chiefs who had ruled in the Dekhan since the fourth
and fifth centuries A.D. (/#</. 1879, p. 10; the Miraj plates.}
Dantidurga after this success assumed royal titles.
As to his actual occupation of Kanchi it is attested by Tirumangai-Aivar who, speaking of
Dantidurga under his other name ' Vairamegha ', says that he ' was bowed down to by the people of
the Tonfla country ' and that his army surrounded Kanchi '. (Ind. Ant. 1906, pp. 228-32.}
He seems, at the height of his power, to h^ve ruled the north of the peninsula from sea
to sea. (Samangad C. P. grant ; Ind. Ant. 1882, p. 108 ; Ep. Ind. v, 157.}
[The Jain teacher Akalanka flourished at this time at Kanchi.
(Ep. Ind. Hi, 186 ; Ep. Rep. 1904-5, p. 57.)]
A.D. 754-55. Reign of the W. (ranga king Sripurusha ; record in Bast Mysore near Kolar in
his twenty-eighth year, the year Vikrama. Given that his accession was in A,D. 725-26 (see above)
the year intended was evidently Vikrama of A.D. 754-55, though that would be his thirtieth year-
(E. C. x. Kl. 6.)
A.D. 757-58. Vakkaleri plates. A very important record with pedigree of the Western
Chalukya kings down to the reigning sovereign Kirttivarma II. At the date of the grant he was
in camp at a place in the Sholapur District, Bombay, a long way north of Badami, his capital. It
looks as if he had fled after Dantidurga's seizure of the W. Chalukya dominions.
(JE. C. x, Kl. 63 ; SJ.I. i. 145.}
A.D. 766-67. An inscription of the fiftieth year of the Pallava king Nandipottarasa or
Nandivarman II (no details of date are given, but his accession is known to have been in A.D. 717),
at Panchapantf avamalai, close to Arcot, on a rock. (Ep. Ind. iv, 136 ; V. R. i. N. Arcot, 631 ; 10 ol
1895. For the 47th year of reign, see V. R. i. N. Arcot, 608 ; 55 of 1887.}
A.D. 766-67. Near Kolar in E. Mysore, inscription dated only in the forty-second regnal year of
the W. Ganga Sripurusha, which year his reign began in A.D. 725-26 (see above, s.v. A.D. 750),
was A.D. 766-67. It states that Srlpurusha's Queen was ruling Agali, while his son Duggamara-
Breyappa governed the Ganga tract, and especially Kolar, for the king. (E. C. x. Mb. 80.}
[A.D. 767-68 was the year of accession of the Pantfya king Jatfla-Parantaka, according to the
Vejvikufli C. P. grant of his third year, which the Bpigraphist to Government has fixed as
A.D. 769-70. (See below.}]
A.D. 768, March 23. Talagaon C. P. grant of this date. Rashtrakuta Krishna I reigning. His
son Govinda is mentioned. This record shews that his nephew and predecessor (as sovereign).
Dantidurga must have died before this date ; and, as the latter left no heir, his uncle Krishna I
succeeded to his dignities, dignities which Dantidurga had increased to a kingdom. Krishna I is the
king mentioned in the Alas grant and other records. He constructed the rock-cut temple of Bllora,
and be patronized the religious teacher Akajanka. (Ep. Ind. xiii, 276 ; vi, 171 ; ix t 194 j x iv, 123.)
30 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 769-70. The Velvikufli grant, decided by the Epigraphist V. Venkayya to belong to this
date, is important for the history of the Panflya kingdom. It was issued in the third regnal year of
Panflya Jatila-Parantaka o/*Vw ' Tennan-Vanavan.' Before this year he is stated to have defeated
the ' Kaflava ', i. e., the Pallava king Nandivarman II at Pennagaflara (on the south bank of the
Kaveri river). He had also defeated the Ayavej chiels of Venafl (Travancore), and the Kurumbas at
Nattukurumbu. His later battles are said to have been at Vinnam, Velur, 6eliyakudi, Ayiraveli,
Ayirur and Pugaliyur ; and it is claimed for him that he destroyed Vilinam, and fortified
Karavandapuram. (See below, s.v., A.D. 783*)
The grant contains a long account of the king's ancestors, all of which need not be assumed
to be authentic history, but part of which is undoubtedly reliable. (2nd. Ant. xxii, 57-75 ; and 1922,
p. 211 ; Ep. Rep. 1908, 15 //. / Trav. Arch. Ser. t, p. 188.)
A.D. 770-71. A village near Madura granted by the minister of the Pantfya king Jatila
Parantaka. The given date is K. Y. 3871, with no other details.
(V. R. ii. Madura, 21 ; E. 1. viii, 317.)
A.D. 770-71. In the same year the Alas plates inscription, which records the grant of a village
in the Kolhapur country, tells us that the grant was made when Govinda II (son of the Rashtrakuta
king Krishna I and himself then a prince, cousin of Dantidurga) was in camp on the borders of the
Palnatf Taluk, south of the Krishna river, at the confluence of the Krishna with the Musi
' after he had humbled the lord of Vengi,' and had taken from him his treasury, his forces and his
country. (E.L vt\ 208.)
[We learn from this that the Rashtrakutas really humbled the Eastern Chajukyas at this
time, whose king was Vishnuvardhana IV, though it need not be assumed that the former actually
annexed the Vengi country. At a later date, A.D. 794, the Paithan plates state that Govinda II was
opposed to the Vengi ruler ; and it is a boast of the Eastern Chajukya Vijayaditya II that he
1 fought 108 battles in 12J years against Gangas and Ratfas,' i.e., Rashtrakutas. Though his
reign was 30 years later than A.D. 770, it shews that the two powers were hostile to one another.
Fleet expresses a doubt whether the Alas plates are genuine (EJ. mi, J98), but were not
perhaps based on some other genuine document ; but he does not deny that the information
contained in them may be correct. A later record of A.D. 794 (q.v. below) states that Govinda II
fought against the ruler of Malwa.]
A.D. 772. June 23. Bhandak C. P. grant of Rashtrakuta Krishna I. (E.I. x iv, 121.)
A.D. c, 774. The Tanflantottam plates grant of a village in Tanjore, in his fifty-eighth regnal
year, by the Pallava king Nandivarman II, son of Hiranyavarman. It shews that at that time he
reigned over the Tanjore country.
( V.R. ii, Tanjore 65 ; C.P. No. 7 of 1912 ; Dutreuil Pallavas,' p. 62.)
A.D. 776-77. Devarahalli stone inscription in central Mysore, of the fiftieth year of the Western
Ganga king Sripurusha. This confirms the date given above for his accession, (See s.v. A.D. 750),
viz., after April 21, 725. The only date given in the record is . 698, which began on March 20, 776
if taken as an expired &aka year. In that case, coupling this document with the Javali grant
(above), we should have his accession fixed as in the interval between March 20, and April 21, 726. '
Bat, if taken as a current &aka year, it would be in the interval between April 21, 725 and March 20,
726. In any case it confirms my accession date as after April 2J, 725. The record mentions the
battle fought by Bhuvikrama at Vilanda. (B.C. iv, Ng. 85.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 31
A.D. 778-79. Inscription at Tiruvallam, North Arcot District, on a boulder in the river of the
sixty-second year of the Pallava Nandivarman II. It shews that his vassal the Sana chief (name not
given) whose residence was at this place, was governing the country called ' Vaflugavali ' or the
1 Telugu road ', or as in some records ' west of the Andhra road.' 1
(S. LI. Hi, p. 88, No. 42 ; V.R. i. N. Arcot, 330 ,- 76 of 2889.)
A.D. 779. December 22. Dhulia plates of Rashtrakuta prince ' Karka,' son ot Dhruva who was
younger brother of Govinda II alias Prabhutavarsha.' The record distinctly states that the
reigning king was Govinda II. This settles the doubt that existed as to whether Govinda II
actually came to the throne or not. (E. I. vni, 182.}
A.D. c. 783-814. Reign of Rashtrakuta Govinda III at Uflipi to N. W. of Mysore. Some
inscriptions on vlrakals record the deaths of men in a fierce battle that took place during this reign.
The Alupa chief Chitravahana was ruling the country about Humcha in Mysore. Banavasi was
ruled by a certain Rajaditya. Quarrels arose. ' The Kolli-Pallava Nolamba became angry.'
There was a great fight and much slaughter. The Alupa chief Ranasagara attempted to oust
Chitravahana and the latter seized the town of Udiyavara. Another AJupa chief Svetavahana fought
against Ranasagara and defeated him. Then Prithivisagara entered Udiyavara and apparently
became the principal Alupa chief. He is also known by the names Udayaditya ' and ' Uttama
Panflya.' The accounts given are confusing and it is unwise to attempt to say exactly who
' Prithivisagara ' was. Was that perhaps another name of Chitravahana ?
(B.C. viii, So. JO ; Ep. Rep. 1901, p. 5.)
A.D. 783. A record at Naregal shews that cattle-raiding, with tribal fighting as a result, was
prevalent at this time. (E. /. r>*, 160.)
A.D. 783. The Rashtrakuta king, or prince, Dhruva is represented in the Radhanpur plates to
have captured and imprisoned the W. Ganga chief Sivamara II alias Saigofta, to have released him
and again captured him. (This chief 'was finally reinstated by the Rashtrakuta king Govinda III.)
Dhruva is said also to have gone to the Tungabhadra river and fought against the Pal lavas
(E. I. vi, 239). [The Ganga chiefs now owned the Rashtrakutas as their overlords.]
A.D. 783-84. Madras Museum plates of the seventeenth year of the Pantfya king Jatila-Para-
krama. The events of his reign up to date are enumerated. He fought battles at Vinuam,
Seliyakkudi and VeJlur. He warred with the ' Adiyan ' (Adigaiman) chief of Tanjore and the kings
of the Pallava and Kerala families (the Pallava was possibly a Nolamba-Pallava chief of Uchchangi).
He defeated the Adiyan of Tanjore at Ayirur, Pugaliyur, and at Ayiraveli on the north bank of the
Kaveri. He went to the Kongu country, captured its ruler, subdued the country and advanced as
far as Perur in Coimbatore District. He fought the king of Vegafl (Travancore), and destroyed the
Chera stronghold Vilinam. 2 He fortified Karavandapuram. 3
(/. A. 1893 ', p. 57 / Trav. Arch. Ser. i, 153, 188.)
1 The original is ' Vadugavali mSrku ' meaning Telugu Road West as opposed to Telugu Road East. In those
early days both Kannada and Telugu countries were alike Vadugu. Hence there must have been two roads Eastern
and Western leading into the Telugu and Kannada Country answering to the two now existing. Editor.
As to Vilinam, see below t.v. A.D. 793.
The late" Mr. Sewell is somewhat confused here, the confusion having arisen from the imperfect summarising of
the originals. The war actually described is really one between the Pandya Jatfla Parakrama, for the time being
allied with the Oangas, the Pallavas under Nandi Varman Pallavamalla, the Adigaiman chief of Tagadflr (Dharma-
puri, Salem District), and the Chera king for the time being. The Adigaiman chief had advanced southwards in a
32 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
[A.D. 788-820. This period is assigned as that of the active life of the great teacher
gankaracharya.]
A.D. 793-94. Trivandrum Museum plates of the twenty-seventh year of the PSnflya king Jatfla-
Parantaka, whose accession was in A.D, 767-68. He had before his seventeenth year (see above}
destroyed the Chera or Kerala Town of Vilinam. This record shews that, some time during the
next ten years, he had had to abandon Vilinam and retire to Karaikkottai. He was followed thither
by the Chera army, and seemingly suffered a reverse. (Trav. Arch. Ser. t, 75#.)
A.D. 794. May 4. Paithan plates. Reign of Rashtrakuta Govinda III. His uncle Govinda II
is said to have fought against the ruler of Malwa, the Pallava lord of Kanchi (Dantivarman), the Ganga
king (Sripurusha), and ' him of Vengi ' (the B. Chajukya Vishnuvardhana IV). It also mentions
that Govinda II had been deposed, and his throne seized by his brother Dhruva. (E. 1. m, 103.)
A.D. 797-805. Manne plates, Bast Mysore. Date irregular, but of this period (see below s.v.
A. D. 805). Pedigree of the W. Gangas given from Madhava II down to the reigning Sivamara II.
Of him it is stated that he was ' anointed to the kindgdom by the crowned kings', the Rashtrakuta
Govinda III and the Pallava Nandivarman ; ' they with their own hands binding the crown on his
brow.' The dates do not well agree, for while we have Govinda III reigning at this time, the reign
of Nandivarman of Kanchi had come to an end in A.D. 769. (E. C. ix. Nl. 50.)
A.D. 798. According to the Gurufiaramparais the Vaishnava sage Nammalvar was alive in this
year. He is believed by some to have been the son of the Minister to the Pantfya king of Madura,
Tirumangaialvar flourished at the same time.
(T. A. Gopinatha Rao's ' History of the Srlvaishnavas' , pp. 28-21, 26.)
A.D. 799. Accession of the B. Cha]uyka king Vijayaditya II Narendra-Mrigaraja who is
declared in inscriptions to have fought 108 battles in twelve and half a years against the ' Gangas
and Rattas (i.e. Rashtrakutas) '. Rashtrakuta records say that the Chajukya was completely defeated
and abjectly humbled by Govinda III.
About the end of the eighth century A.D. Dr. Hultzsch has published a Tamil inscription on
a rock at Takopa, Wat Namuang, in the Malay Peninsula at Manigramam 2 (the old name of the
place), which speaks of a temple of Vishnu there ; also of a body of men, probably Hindu colonists, .
and of bow-men ' men of the vanguard,' who were evidently soldiers of a force placed there for
protection of trade. (/. R. A. S. 1913 1 p. 337 ; 1914 1 p. 397.)
Belonging to the same period are a number of undated inscriptions, whose age is judged by
the characters of the script, giving the names of a series of Telugu-Chofla Maharajas govenjing the
Renantfu country, i.e., a 7,000 village tract in Cuddapah and Nellore Districts. They claim descent
campaign as far as Tanjore, perhaps even farther south, from where he was driven back fighting all the way. The
battles mentioned are nil of them battles fought by the Pandya against the combined enemies. The Adigaiman
Chief was only chief of Dharmapuri (Tagadflr). The Pandya advanced to very near Dharmapnri, fought the PaUavas
on the one side and defeated them ; and fought the Cheras on the other side, pursued the defeated Chera army, went
into the Coimbatore District, built a temple to Vishnu at Kanjivay PSrOr, then advanced through the ChSra country,
defeated and destroyed the Chera stronghold of Vilignam marching across to the PSndyan frontiers, fortified Kara-
vandapurum. This is the account as it appears actually in the Museum plates studied in the light of Pandya Charters .
known as the Velvikudi and Sinnamanur Plates. Editor.
1 The latest year of Nandivarman's reign is his sixty-fifth year as noted in an epigraph in the Varaha cave at
Mahabalipuram. This would correspond to A.D. 782-3. Editor.
1 Manigramam figures as one of the three communities tinder whose protection the charitable work was placed.-^
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 33
from Karikala Chola. Four generations are mentioned, ending with Punyakumara. (F. /?. i.
Cudd&fi&h, 309, 318, 350, 405, 409, 435, 550, 560 ; 380, 384, 393, 396, 400, 405, 408 of 1904 / 350, 352
of 1905 ; 466 of 1906. See above, s.v., A. D. 634-35.)
A.D. 802, November 13. Manne plates, E. Mysore (See above s.v., A. D. 797). These plates
have a sound date, naming the eclipse of the moon on the day stated. Reign of Rashtrakuta
Govinda III. His father Dhruva is called ' Dhora.' GSvinda humbled the Pallavas, and reduced
the Eastern Chalukyas of Vengi, so says the record, to such a condition that their king came and
built the walls of a fortress for Govinda. (E. C. ix. Nl. 61.)
[This king of Vengi would be Vijayaditya II who claims to have fought 108 battles against
the Rashtrakuta king and his Ganga ally. The inscription calls Govinda's elder brother ' Saucha
Kamba alias Ranavaloka.']
[A.D. 805. Date of accession, according to Fleet, of the Western Ganga king Sivamara II.
He is said to have been anointed by the Rashtrakuta Govinda HI, then reigning, and by the
Pallava Nandivarman (see note above s.v. 797). The reign of Nandivarman II had come to an end
in or about A.D. 779. I suggest that this Nandivarman who anointed ' with his own hands '
Sivamara II may have been the prince Nandivarman who afterwards reigned as Nandivarman III,
deputed for the purpose by his father Dantivarman then on the throne. 1
(E. I. vi, 59 v, 157 ; S. I. I. , Part 7-.)]
A.D. 808, July 27. Radhanpur plates of Rashtrakuta Govinda III. He was then at
Mayurakhangli, a hill-fort near Nasik. The inscription relates, amongst other previous events of his
reign, that he had transferred his capital to Malkhed, and then sent an insolent, message to the
Vengi king, i.e., Vijayaditya alias Narindra-Mrigaraja, commanding him to come and build the
fortifications round the city. This must have been before A.D. 802 (see aboi>e). (E. /. vi, 239.)
A.D. 809, perhaps January 28. Record in E. Mysore of the W. Ganga king Sivamura II
alias Narasimha. The year ' Sarvajit ' named=A.D. 808-9, but the details of the date are
irregular. (/?. C. ix. Dv. 44.)
A.D. c. 810. Inscription (vlrakal) in Chitaldrug District, N. Mysore. Undated. It
commemorates the death of a chief who was a vassal of the W. Ganga king. The chief was
governing the Nolamba country and was named ' Singap5ta.' His lord's name is not stated but
only his title ' Permmanatfi ' is given ; but it is mentioned that ' Duggamara rose up suddenly and
established himself by force.' Duggamara was younger brother of the Ganga king Sivamara II,
and it may be that the fight in which Singapota lost his life was between the supporters of Sivaraara,
who was continually in trouble with the Rashtrakuta Govinda III, and those of Duggamara.
(E. C. xt\ Cl. S.)
A.D. 812-13. C. P. grant in a village near Uppinangatfi, S. Kanara. It shews that Rashtrakuta
Govinda III, ' Prabhutavarsha ' was reigning there at the time.
( V. R. ii. S. Kanara 300-A ; /. A. xii, 13 / xxiv, 9 ; E. I. iv, 340.)
A.D. 812, December 14. Torkhetfe plates of Govinda III Rashtrakuta. The inscription states
that he made his younger brother Indra II king of Gujarat (Lafa).
[Indra founded a dynasty there.] (E. I. m, 53.)
A.D. 813. The Kaflaba C. P. grant of Rashtrakuta Govinda III shews him ruling in Central
Mysore. It is lengthv and poetical, but of no historical interest. (E. C. xii Gb., 61.)
1 See note &bovt.Edi(or
34 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 814-15. Accession of the Rashtrak&ta king Amoghavarsha or &arva. The date is
ascertained by an inscription af Sirur, DhSrwar District, of June 16, 866 (Ep. Ind. tit, 198 t ix, 2* ;
LA. xii, 252 ; E.L iv, 278). He was incessantly at war with the B. Chajukyas throughout
his long reign.
[King Sena I, or Silamegha Sena, became king of Ceylon in this year. The MahawatitSa
(Ch. L. v, 19) tells us that in his reign the Panflya king, probably Srimara, who boasts of
having conquered Ceylon, attacked the island with an army. King Sena was defeated and fled.
The Pantfya victor seized the city of Anuradhapura, sacked it and destroyed the palaces and after
' spreading destruction over the land ', returned to India. This may have taken place about
A.D. 830. The larger innamanur grant (V.R. ii. Madura, 367; C.P. 14 of 1907) mentions the
victories of Srimara Panflya ; saying that he defeated Maya Pandya, gained victories at Vilinam (a
Chera town) and at Kunnur in Ceylon ; also that he fought a great battle at Kuflamukku (believed
to be Kumbhakonam) against Gangas, Pallavas and Chola chiefs. The Chola family was, then,
gaining a little influence at this time.]
(?) A.D. 827-28. Inscription at Gufliraallam in the Chittoor District, dated only in the forty-ninth
year of the Pallava Dantivarman or Dantivikrama, whose accession according to Dubreuil was in
A.D. 779. [According to T. A. Gopinatha Rao the accession was in A.D. 808-9.] l It mentions his
feudatory the Bana chief Vijayaditya, possibly Vijayaditya I, as ruling the country.
(V.R. i. Chittoor 60 ; 226 of 1903 ; E.L xi, 222 ; LA. 1911, p. 104.)
[The country governed by the Banas had amongst its chief town Punganur and Kajahasti,
and was known as the tract ' west of the Telugu (or Andhra) road. ' It seems to have been a rough
country, subject to constant strife on account of raids and cattle robberies.]
A.D. c. 830-54. Reign of Pallava Nandivarman III. Two inscriptions in Tanjore District.
One of them calls the King ' Viflelviflugu.' Undated.
(V.R. ii. Tanjorc, 1253, 1296 ; 283 of 1901 ; 10 of 1899 / LA. 1908, p. 170.)
[An old Tamil poem says that this king fought battles at TelJar (in South Arcot), whence was
derived his title ' TeJlarrerinda . at NaJlar, and Paiaiyaru in the Tanjore country ; at Kurugotfu,
perhaps the town so named on the Tungabhadra river, or the one in Kolar District, Mysore ;
and at VelJar.]
.A.D. 830-854. Inscription of the third regnal year of the same king in the neighbourhood of
K5nchi. (E.L vi, 319.)
[A.D. 843. Probable date of accession of Sena II, king of Ceylon. The Mahawaihfa narrates
that, in revenge for the wanton attack of the Pantfya king on Ceylon (above s.v. A.D. 814-15),
Sena II sent an army to the mainland with the object of dethroning the Pantfya king, and
substituting for him a Pantfya prince who had rebelled against bis lord and begged aid from the
Singhalese. Madura was besieged 8 and the king was dethroned. The prince being placed on the
throne of Madura, the Singhalese retired. The MahawaihSa? s story goes that when the Singhalese
arrived in India, the Panflya king was absent on one of his campaigns. This points to the king
having been Varaguna II who waged war in the north, for drimara's wars were in the south ; and if
so this destruction of Madura must have taken place after Varaguna's accession, i.e., after A.D. 862.
1 It ought really to be after A.D. 782-3. Editor.
The MaMwarhSa says that the battlements and towers of Madam were burnt, which, seeing to shew that the
fortification* had beta constructed of wood,
INSCRIPTIONS or souf HERN INDIA 35
When he hurriedly marched back to Madura, the Pantfya king's army was depleted, the king fought,
was wounded and fled, only to die of his injury. This would fix the date as about A.D. 878,
Varaguna IPs last year, and if so the rebel prince may have been his own brother Parantaka-VIra-
narayana. But this fixture is only supposition as the Singhalese chronology is not quite
finally settled. (Mahawaikta, ch. /*.)]
A.D. 844-888. C, P. grant, undated, of a village in ' Gudravara-Viahaya ', near the Godavari,
by the E. Chajukya king Gunaka-Vijayaditya III. His principal achievement, mentioned in several
records, was that he ' cut off the head of Mangi in battle ', also that he ' frightened the (Rashtrakuta)
Krishna II and Sankila and burned their city Kiranapura.' Hence we gather that the incessant wars
between Eastern Chalukya and Rashtrakuta kings continued to devastate the country.
( V.R. ii, Khtna 7 / Masulipatam plates ; LA. xx, 103 ; xiii, 53 ; E.I. v, 222.)
A long account of the deeds of Gunaka-Vijayaditya is given in the Pithapuram grant,
and the Maliyapundi grant of Amma Raja II ft a later date (E. I. ix, 47 ; 1. A. tit, 16).
Mangi is described as ruling the ' Notfamba ' (for Nojamba) country. Sankila is called
I Lord of Dahala ', and Hulttsch identifies him with Samkaragana or Sankuka, son of Kokkala I
of the Kalachuri chiefs of Chedi, whose sister married Rashtrakuta Krishna II (877-913 A.D.) l
Another achievement of Gunaka-Vijayaditya's was that he ' burned Chakrakuta.'* The
identity of this place has been much questioned, and I am not in a position positively to
decide the point. (See L A. 188* t ft. 50, Ep. Rep. for 2923, p. 97.)
Another record says that he seized Manyakheta (or Malkheg), the capital city of the
Rashtrakutas and after burning it, retired. This was during the reign of Rashtrakuta Krishna
II and therefore after A.D. 877-78 (E. I. mi, 26). See below s.v. A.D. 930.
Three inscriptions near Ongole in Guntur District of the same period mention the
E. Chalukya general Panflargnga, and one of them states that he ' conquered the Venginidu,'
which was the home-territory of his own sovereign, Gunaka. Light is thrown on this
otherwise curious assertion by an inscription (Ind. Ant. 1884, p. 50) which says that the Vengi
country was at this time ' pervaded by the army of the Rashtrakutas.' It must be understood
therefore that Pantfaranga drove the Rashtrakuta forces out of the Venginatfu.
(838-84-0 of 2923 ; and Report, p. 97.)
[A.D. c. 846-880. Estimated period of reign (or rule ?) of the Chola leader Vijayalaya, who
seized Tanjore and laid the foundation for the great fortunes of his descendant kings. His
grandson changed the political condition of South India, and established a kingdom that eventually
became an empire.]
Ninth century A.D. About this time the Vaitfumba chief Irigayya, or Brega, was at war.
A vlrakal at Aletipalli, in Chittoor District, commemorates the death of a soldier in a battle
when he was 'supporting the throne of Brega,' or Irigayya. Another vlrakal in the same
neighbourhood, in honour of a man who lost his life in a cattle-raid, mentions the Vaiclumba
Raja, Manuja-Trinetra, probably the same as Gantfa-Trinetra.
( V. R. i. Chittoor 148, 153,^162, 167, 168, 170 ; 295, 296, 298, 290 of 1905 ; 439 of 1914 / 533 of 1906 /
E. R. 1907, p. 78.)
*The Government Epigraphist believes that this nkila wat a Vai^nmba chief, who is mentioned in
another inscription as having; been an enemy of the Chola chiefs of his day. (B. R. 1923. p. 98, 10.)
Chakrakfita has been identified satisfactorily with Chakrakflta or Chitrakot near Jagdalpur, the capital of the
State of Bastar. (Vide Ep. Ind. ix, 178-79.)-sU0r.
36 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. c. 850. Two inscriptions at Tiruvallam, N. Arcot District, are copies made about
A.D. 991 when the temple there was restored by Rajaraja Chdla I, of older ones of about this
date. One of them refers, under the title of ' Bana-Mahadevi ', to Kundavvai, wife
of the Bana chief Bana-Vidyadhara alia': Vikramaditya I, who was ruling the country
1 west of the Telugu Road ' in the twenty-third year of the Pallava king (his suzerain)
Nandivarman III.
( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 331, 332 ; Chittoor, 63 ; 77, 78 of 1889 229 of 1903 ; E. R. xi, 224.")
[Sometime in the ninth century there was a colony of Tamil traders at Takua-pa
(Takopa) in Wat-Namuang, Malay Peninsula. A Tamil inscription has been found there
belonging to this period. It shews that there was a temple of Vishnu at that place, which
was the 'refuge of the members of Manigraman (a trading guild on the west coast) and of
the bowman.' Dr. Hultzsch published the record. He concludes that there was a colony of
Tamils in the Malay Peninsula, guarded by soldiers. (/. R. A. S., April, 1913.}]*
A.D. 855. Inscription in a temple near Tanjore records a gift made to a temple there
by the Queen of the Pallava Nripatunga, in his second year. (Chronology according to
Jouveau-Dubreuil). It shews Pallava influence at this period in Tanjore.
(V. R. if. Tanjore, 1270 ; 300 of 1901.}
A.D. 858. June 23. Accession of Atfakkan alias Silvallabha, Ay chief of the Malainatfu
(Venad) country of Travancore (see Genealogical Tables, s.v. Kerala Kings). He was son
of Karunandan, son of &a<laiyan. Date fixed by an inscription (Trav. Arch. Ser. i. No. 1 ;
V.R. MI. Trav., 215). His fourteenth and twenty-second years are mentioned in other inscriptions.
(V. R. Hi. Trav., 196, 197 ; Trav. Arch. Ser. it, 1-15.)
A.D. 861-62. Bahur in French territory, north of Tanjore. An inscription shews that
the Pallava Nripatunga gave three villages to a college at that place in his eighth year, which
was about the date stated. It proves that he was actually sovereign of the country at the
time. (V- /? 'z. French Terr., 18 ; E. I. iv, 180 )
A.D. 862. Between March 22 and November 22. Accession of the Pantfya king VaragUQa II.
A great deal of fighting in his reign. By his fourth year he had carried his arms north-eastward
towards Tanjore, and from thence he gained ground gradually across territory then ruled by the
Pallavas, and under them by Choi a and Bana chiefs, till he reached Araisur on the southern Pennar
river where he encamped in his sixteenth year 877-8. In this campaign he reduced those chiefs
temporarily, the former at I<lavai; and he destroyed the fortifications of Vembil (modern
Vembarrur). In 877-78 he was attacked by the Ganga king Prithivipati I and the Pallava Aparajita
in alliance, and during his enforced retreat he fought a battle at &ripurambiyam, or Tirupurarn-
biyam, close to Kumbhakonam where he was defeated, Prithivipati I being killed in the action. The
important inscriptions regarding events of his reign are the following 105, 414, 690, 705 of 1905 ;
51 of 1895 ; 84 of 1910 ; E. I. ix, 84 ; xi. 253 ; E. R.M906, 25 ; 1910, 31. An officer of his,
who had accompanied Varaguna when he captured the town of Iflavai on the north bank of the
Kaveri, constructed a tank near Dindigul (V. R. it. Madura, 8 ; S. L I. it, 53).
A.D. 864-65. Inscription in Chittoor District in the eleventh year of the Pallava king, Nfipa-
ttmga. ( V. R. i. Chittoor, 331 ; 459 of 1905.)
i.* . *.
"* For a corrected reading and rendering of the Inscriptions, Me J. R. A. S. for 1914, pp. 397-8. -.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 37
A.D. 868. December 30. Grant of land in Cochin by the Ay king of Venad (See Kfral*
Kinp in Genealogical Tables}, Vikramaditya-Varaguna. Venatf was now dependent on Madura and
the Ay king was named ' Varaguna ' after the Pantfya king Varaguna II.
(Trav. Arch. Ser. i. 287 ; V. R. Hi. Travancore 2.}
A.D. 870-71. South Mysore. Inscriptions shewing the western Ganga king Rachamalla II
on throne, with his younger brother Butarasa, i. e., Butuga, as Yuvaraja. (E. C. Hi, Nf. 75.)
A.D. c. 870. An inscription at VaJJimalai in North Arcot District shews that a cave temple
was excavated by the Ganga Rachamalla. Another shews that he founded a Jaina shrine. These
are undated and it seems doubtful which Rachamalla is referred to. The relationship mentioned
is also confusing. ( V. R. i. N. Arcot 710 A, 710 B ; 6 of 1895 ; 91 of 1889.}
A.D. 870-71. Record at Aivarmalai, Madura District, of the eighth regnal year of Varaguna
Pantfya II, proving accession in A.D. 862-63. (V. R. it. Madura 2*2 ; 705 of 1905.)
A.D. 872-73. Tric'iinopoly cave-inscription of the eleventh year of the Pantfya king
Varaguna II. It shews that he had been at Niyamam near Tanjore, after he had fought at
Iflavai and destroyed the fortifications of Vembil, both of which places are on the north side
of the Kaverl river, and therefore in territory belonging to the Ganga chief.
(Ann. Rep. on Arch. 194-30, p. 270.)
A.D. 874. November 22. Gift to a temple near Trichinopoly by Varaguna Panflya II in his
thirteenth year. It makes his accession as in the year ending with November 22, A.D. 862.
( V . R. Hi. Trick. 683 ; 84 of 1910 ; E. L xi, 253.)
A.D. 876-77. The Rashfrakuta king Sarva Amoghavarsha reigning in N. W. Mysore. Under
him ' Indra ' governing the Banavasi 12,000 country (? the Nojaraba chief Mahendra I).
(E. C. viii. So. 865.)
A.D. 877-78. Inscription at Ambasamudram, Tinnevelly District, of the sixteenth year of
Varaguna Pantfya II, who made a grant when encamped at Araisur on the southern Pennar river on
his way to an attack on the Pallava king. (V. R. Y, Tinnevelly 29 ; 105 of 1905 / E. I. ix, 84.)
Another recotd of about the same date at Ramanathapuram, near Dindigul, mentions Vara-
gtipa's expedition to Itfavai. (V. R. ii. Madura 8 ; 690 of 1905.)
[Vembil==Vembarrur==Tiruvisalur near Kumbhak5nam. Varaguna's successes there and at
Iflavai in the neighbourhood took place when he was on the march northwards and before he
reached Araisur. The history of what happened afterwards seems to be made clear by several
records and by a passage in the Mahawafafa (ch. li), which has already been quoted (above, s.v.
A.D. 843). While Varaguna was absent at AraiSur, king Sena II of Ceylon sent over an army
to the mainland with the object of deposing Varaguna and placing another on the throne of the
Panflyas. About the same time, i.e., about A.D. 877-78, which was the last year of Sena II, the
Ganga king Prithivlpati I effected an alliance with the Pallava king Nripatunga, whose country
was in danger from the Pandya's advance, and together, the Ganga and Pallava forces the latter
led by the crown prince Aparajita attacked Varaguna. A great battle was fought at ripurambiyam
or Tirupurambiyatn, which ended in the defeat of the Pandya leader, but in the course of which
Prithivipati I lost his life. Varaguna perforce retired towards Madura ; and, if we are to believe
the Singhalese story, he died there of wounds received in battle. His successor Parintaka-Vira-
nirayana, his own brother who had rebelled and had received the support of king Sena, was then
placed on the throne. (Cf, record at Ambur, E. I. iv, 182.)]
38 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 877-78. An inscription at Gutfimallam near Kajahasti shews that in this year, which
was the twenty-fourth year of the Pallava king Nripatunga, the ' country west of the Telugu road,'
i.e., the country of the Banas was ruled by the Bana chief Vanavidyadhara alias Vikramaditya
Prabhumeru I. (V. R. Cftitioor 62; 228 of 1903 ; S. I. /. tit, No. 42; E. 1. xi, 226.)
A.D. 877-78. Inscription of the W. Ganga Prithivlpati I. It mentions the Chola Raja as
now a prominent political person. This may have been Vijayalaya or his son Aditya I who
restored the Chola monarchy. ( V. R. Chittoor 226, 33 of 1912.")
[In some year between A.D. 877, the first year of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II, and
888, the last year of the Eastern Chalukya king Gnnaka-Vijayaditya III, the latter, in the
course of his war with the former, captured Krishna's capital city Malkhed (Many akheta), sacked
and burned it. Vijayaditya held the place for a time and then retired. That this really took
place is proved by the Cambay plates (below s.v., A.D. 930), which, from a Rashtrakuta point of
view, mention that during their king Krishna's reign ' his enemies abandoned Manyakheta.'
It is possible however that this retreat did not take place till somewhat later than A.D. 888
though it must have taken place before A.D. 913 when Krishna's reign ended.]
A.D. c. 877-78. Several inscriptions of this period refer to a great battle at Sorerqati which
followed a raid made on the Pulinatfu country of the Chittoor District by an allied force of soldiers
sent by the Western Ganga and NoJamba-Pallava chiefs. Apparently after this raid and in
consequence of it these allies were attacked by a combined army of the Vaiflumba and Bana chiefs.
Action was joined at Soremati, and the Ganga and Nojamba forces were beaten and compelled
to retire. Many of the records are epitaphs of soldiers who were killed ( V'. R. i. Chittoor 167, 168,
170, 175, 180, 196, 243, 255, 256; 295, 296 of 1905 ; 542, 556, 571 of 1906; 306, 318 of
1912, etc.}. One record of the NoJamba-Pallava chief Mahendra I (whose mother Jay abbe, the
daughter of Ganga Rachamalla I is mentioned) says that he ' destroyed the Chola and other
rivals' and ' succeeded in sowing dissensions among those outside his frontiers.' (E. C. xit St. 38.)
From these inscriptions we learn that the Nolamba chief Mahendra I, called also
1 Mayindadi,' had, under the orders of his suzerain the Ganga ' Datfige ' Rachamalla, ' marched
against Talakaflu ' apparently before he invaded the Pulinatfu. [Though why the Ganga chief
should have wanted his subordinate to attack one of the principal Ganga towns is a puzzle.]
The Government Bpigraphist thought perhaps in consequence of some internal dissensions
in the Ganga kingdom Talakafl had fallen into the hands of some rival Ganga chief (E. R. 1913,
pp. 90i 92). Acting under the same orders Mahendra sent his two generals, ' Kafluvefti' Muttarasa
and Madura, to invade the Bana country of the Pulinatfu ; and they did so and burned the town
of Permavi, and destroyed Koyarrur. The Bana chief ' Vlra-ChuJamani ', i.e., Vijayaditya II
'Prabhumeru,' assisted by the Vaiflumba chief Ganfla-Trinetr a, attacked the invaders. There
was a sanguinary battle at Soremati, and the Nojamba-Ganga allies were beaten back.
As to the date of these events we are aided by the inscription at Dharmapuri, anciently
Tagaflur, in Salem District (348 of 1901; V. R. it. Salem 81) which shews Mahendra Nolamba at
that place in the year A.D. 878-79, . 800. This place was far from his own country, and as it is
about fifty miles only from Talakafl it is reasonable to suppose he was there only because he had -
gained temporary possession of Talakafl ; we therefore date the battle of Soremati at about A.D.
877-78. As additional support it may be noticed that a few years later, viz., in A.D. 892 the Ganga and
Nolamba chiefs had quarrelled and were openly fighting one another. (See E. R. 1923, Rep. \ 13.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA &
The Bana Vlra-Chulamani who fought in the battle was then a prince, probably, and
represented his father.
[If my date for this battle is accurate, it will be noticed that South India was convulsed
with fighting at this time, for nearly all the nations of that country were up in arms and at war.
This state of things gave the Chola family a chance to redeem their fallen fortunes.]
A.D. 878-79. g. 890. The Nolamba chief Mahendra I. Gift to a Jaina temple at Dharmapuri
(ancient Tagatfur) in Salem District (l\ R. it. Salem, SI / 348 of 1901). He is mentioned about
this time ia a village record in Central Mysore, which states his parentage. (E. C. xii. Si. 24.)
A.D. 879-80. Ambur in N. Arcot. Inscription of the twenty-sixth year of the Pallava chief
Nripatunga, commemorating the death of a servant of the W. Ganga chief Prithivipati I (now
deceased killed in battle) during a cattle raid. These raids, accompanied by constant violence and
outrage, appear to have been of common occurrence, judging by the number of memorial Vtrakals
which have been found. Women as well as cattle were carried off. No one's property was safe, nor
could they tell from day to day when a descent would be made on their village, and their daughters
outraged. Deaths in fighting were very numerous. The robber bands were sometimes the males
of a village, sometimes of a group of villages, sometimes of a whole district (natfu). In these pages
no note is made of individual epitaphs unless they contain some date or historical allusion.
V. Rangachari's lists may be consulted, especially in the districts of North Arcot, Chittoor and the
neighbourhood. ( / '. R. i. N. Arcot, 536, 537 ; E. R. 7, 8 of 1896 ; E. I. iv, 182.)
A.D. c. 880. Accession of the Chdla king Aditya I, who restored the fortunes of his family
after they had been in an inferior position for a long period. Also accession of the Pallava king
Aparajita (E. I. ix, p. 84). [Aditya completely crushed Aparajita, and brought Pallava ascendancy
to an end.]
A.D. 880-900. Tiruvorriyur, Chingleput District. Two inscriptions shew that the Bana chief
of the day was a feudatory of the Pallavas. ( V. R. i. Chin. 1027, 1030 ; 158, 161 of 1912.)
[About this time, i. e., the fourth quarter of the ninth century, the Panflya king Parantaka-
Viranarayana is said in the larger &innamanur grant to have fought at Kharagiri, seized Ugra,
and destroyed Pennagadam situated on the Kaverl.]
A.D. 888. Early in the year. Inscription in Coorg of the eighteenth regnal year of the W.
Ganga king Rachamalla II, who came to the throne about 870. His titles only are given.
(E. C. i. Coorg, 2.)
A.D. 888-918. MasulipaUm plates. Record in the reign of the Eastern Cha|ukya king
ChaJukya-Bhlma who gave to Brahmans a village near the Krishna river in memory of his son who,
at the age of sixteen, was killed in battle. The king is said to have defeated the armies of the
Rashtrakuta king Krishna II and his allies the kings of Gujarat and Karnata. Battles were fought
at Niravadyapura and Peruvangur, and the young prince fell after having killed from his elephant
the Rashtrakuta general Guntfayya. (V. R. it. Kistna, 9 ; E. R. 1914, p. 84.)
A.D. c. 890. A Mysore inscription of the NoJamba-Pallava Mahendra I, named ' Maindam
Nolamban,' represents him as ruling the whole Gangavatfi country. It commemorates a death
during a cattle-stealing raid. (E. C. ix. Ht. 9.)
A.D. 892-93. (. 815, ParidhSvi). Gift to a temple at Dharmapuri, Salem District, by
Mahendra I of the NoJamba-Pallavas. Below the inscription is one of his son Ayyappa-deva.
( V. R. . Salem, 74 ; 304 of 1901.)
46 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHfektf tNbtA
A.D. 892. April 17. Copper-plate inscription which gives the date of coronation as stated,
of the Eastern Chajukya king ChaJukya-Bhlma. Unfortunately the details do not work out
satisfactorily and I have not thought it advisable to alter Fleet's date for that king's accession,
viz., A.D, 888. ,(. R. 1918. C. P. 14 of App. A.}
A.D. 892. Two inscriptions from Dharmapuri, Salem District, shew the NoJamba-Pallava
chief Mahendra I called ' Mahendradhiraja ' ruling as far south as that place in the year stated. He
claims to have destroyed the Bana race. An inscription at Iggali states that the Western Ganga
king Rachamalla died in the course of a battle which he was fighting against the Nolamba. These
statements would seem to shew that after the battle of Soremati, whether it was a Nolamba victory
or defeat, the Nolaraba chief eventually got the upper hand, Then, for some reason, a quarrel broke
out between Mahendra I and his suzerain the Ganga ruler. Both sides took up arms and a battle
was fought which ended in a victory for Mahendra. The Nolamba chief was then enabled to rule
over the Gangavafli territory for a time at least. (E. I. x, 54-70 ; V, R, ii, Salem 74 ; 304 of 1901 ;
E. R. 1913 1 p. 90 f; see below s.v. A.D. 897-98.)
A.D. c. 895. Inscription in Travancore State of the twenty-eighth year of Vikramaditya
Varaguna, the Ay king, or chief, of Venafl. My only reason for assigning the date 895 is because
this same king had given a grant in A.D. 868 (see above, and A,D. 895 is about twenty-eight years
later.) T. A. Gopinatha Rao stated his belief that Vikramaditya was called ' Varaguna ' after
the Pantfya Varaguna II. (V.R- Hi. Trav. 2 ; T.A. S. i, pp. 1, 17, 287.)
A.D. 896. The country about Hassan in West Mysore was ruled over by a Ganga chief whose
titles only are given. (& C. v. Hn. 28.)
A.D. 897. The Nolamba chief Nojipayya ruling in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii. Mi. 52.)
A.D. 898. Record at Guflimallam, Chittoor District, dated in . 820, of the Bana chief
Vijayaditya II. He and his parents are named but only the titles are given. ( V. R. i. Chittoor, 57 ;
223 of 1903 ; E. I. xi, 227 ; xvii t 1 ; I.A. t 1911, p. 104.)
A.D. 899. Inscription of a Ganga chief in the Asandinaflu tract, Kaflur District, Mysore. The
date is somewhat doubtful, but apparently belongs to this year. It mentions a local chief who was
supported by the Nolamba ruler. At this time the Ganga and Nolamba families were at enmity
with one another, a ad a little later Nolamba Mahendra was killed by Breyappa, son of the Ganga
Butuga I who was now governing the Gangavatfi country. (E. C. vi. Kd. 141.)
A.D. c. 900. The date is quite uncertain, but has been so estimated. The Syrian Christian
plates shew Sthanu Ravi reigning as king in Travancore. (V.R. Trav. 89, 90 / T.A.S. it, 60, 70.)
A.D. 903. Early in the year. Grant by the W. Ganga king Rachamalla II, Satyavakya.
Pedigree given in which the following points are noticeable. (5) Durvinita is said to have
fought at Andari, Alattur, 'Poralare, Pelnagara and other places ; (8) Bhuvikrama conquered
the Pallavas at Vi'landa, he being also named ' Srivallabha ' ; (9) Sivamara I is called
' Navakatna ' ; (12) givamara II defeated the ' Army of Vallabha,' i. e., the Chajukya king.
(E. C. x. Kl. 90.)
A.D. 904. November 25. A long copper-plate grant at Gaftavadi, Nanjangud Taluk, Mysore,
gives a pedigree of the Ganga chiefs. In addition to the information obtained from the last record
noted above, we are told that Ereyappa III defeated the Chajukyas at Rajararaatfi ; that Rachamalla
II fought a battle at ' Remiya ' [Is this a misreading for ' Satniya '?] ; that Butuga I conquered'
Mahendra Nolamba in three fights, the last being at Samiya ; and that Breyappa IV captured the
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 41
fortresses of Tipperu, Surur and Penjeru or Hcnjeru and slew Mahendra. (B.C. xii. SuWcie*t %
NanjangOd Taluk, No. 269.)
[The history of these few years in Mysore and the neighbourhood may now be summed up.
Mahendra I, the Nojamba chief, had fallen out with the reigning Ganga, and had been temporarily
victorious in a battle fought against him, so that he ruled part of Salem District in A.D. 892. Then
the Ganga Butuga I took the field, fought three battles against Maheudra, and in the end defeated
him at Samiya, Butuga's son Ereyappa having distinguished himself in the capture of these
fortresses. Mahendra was thus finally beaten before A.D. 904. Shortly afterwards Mahendra was
killed by Rreyappa, the Ganga prince.]
A.D. 905. Record of the Bana chief Vijayaditya II. (l\ R. i. Chittoor, 58 ; 224 of 1903 \ E.I.
xi. 228 / see above s.v. 898-99.)
[An inscription of this period shews that the Kerala king Sthanu-Ravi, or Ravi II, was en
friendly terms with Aditya Chola. The two kings Jointly conferred a title on a chief in Tanjore.
(V.R ii. Tanjore, J403 ; 286 of 1911.)]
A.D. 905. g. 827. The Bana king Vijayaditya, identified by Dr. Hultzsch as Vijayaditya II,
Prabhumeru, ruling in Chittoor District.
( r.R. i. Chittoor, 58 ; 224 of 2903 ; E.I. xvii, 1.)
A.D. 907. The war between the Ganga and Nolamba chiefs is mentioned in an inscription in
North Mysore, where at the date of the record the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II was ruling, which
seems to shew that he occupied Nolamba territory, probably after the death of Mahendra I, the
Nolamba chief. (B.C. xi. Jb. 19.)
[A.D. 907. Accession of the afterwards powerful Chola king, Parantaka I, between January 15
and July 25. These dates are derived from the Gratnam and Kuram inscriptions.
(V.R. i. S. Arcot, 559 ; Chingleput, 394- ; E.I. vii, 1 ; viii, 261 ; 735 of 1905 ; 34 of 1900.)
(See below $.v. A.D. 943, 946.)
An inscription of a later date at Tirumulpuram in North Arcot District refers to Parantaka's
father Aditya I, calling him by a name which signifies that he died at Tonflaiman-Arrur, near
. Kajahasti.
The Anbil C. P. grant, issued in the reign of Parantaka II, gives many details about the
latter's ancestors. Amongst other things it mentions that Parantaka I married the daughter of the
Kerala king Paluvetfaraiyar. Paluvetfa is alluded to in three inscriptions at Tiruvaiyyaru, and in
one of them his daughter is said to have been the queen of ' Vikrama-Chola IJango velar.' Since
the last title means Yiivardja or heir-apparent, it seems likely that before Parantaka I came to the
throne he had been known as ' Vikrama-Chola.' (E. I, xv, 44.)]
A.D. 908. South Mysore. The Ganga king Breyappa IV alias Nitimarga ruling that country.
He is called ' Lord of Kuvalala and Nandagiri.' (E. C. Hi. ML 30.)
A.D. 909. An inscription of the Chola king Parantaka I's third year. His father Aditya I
having conquered the Pallavas (as above shewn), and the W. Gangas having defeated the Nolamba-
Pallava chief, Parantaka, shortly after his accession, made war on the Pantfyas. He captured their
'capital city Madura, and assumed the name by which he is known in the record under notice, viz.,
' Madurai-konOa.' By this victory he regained possession of the territory of the earlier Cholas,
which for many years had fallen into the hands of the Pandya kings, and also became lord over the
old Pantfya kingdom.
42 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
This was the result of hfe first war against Rajasimha Pantfya III. This inscription proves
that his seizure of Madura took place before A.D. 909-10.
(J.R.A.S. 1913, 526 ; E. R. 1907, 32-35 ; V. R. ii. Tanjore, 399 ; 29 of 1907.}
[At this time Kassapa V of Ceylon had been on the throne, according to Hultzsch's revised
chronology, since A.D. 1906.]
A.D. 909. An inscription in E. Mysore of S. 831, represents as reigning there the Bana chief
' Bejeyitta ' who, according to the most recent chronology, must be Vijayaditya Bana II, called
1 Pugalvippavar-Ganfla.' It records local fighting and slaughter. (E. C. x. Mb. 229.}
A.D. 909. At Allur near Trichinopoly, in third year of Parantaka Chola I. Gift of land by the
queen of the Ganga Prithivipati II, here called ' Virachola-IJango velar.' (See note above s. it.,
A.D. 907.). It recognizes that the Chola king was now suzerain. (V. R. IK. Trick., 34-3; 376
of 1903.) This is emphasized by another inscription at the same place in which the same Ganga
chief bears the name Parantaka-Kuiijaramallar ' (Ibid., No. 347 ; 380 of 1903). He was now vassal
to the Chola king and was protected by him.
A.D. 911. Rashtrakuta ' Akalavarsha ' Krishna II reigning in N. W. Mysore. Banavasi was
ruled by a subordinate, Kalivitfa. (E. C. vit. Sk., 219 ; viii. St., 88.)
A.D. 913. The Western Ganga prince Ereyanga, or Ereyappa IV, called by the title
1 Nitimarga-Perumanatfigal,' ruling in fe. E. Mysore, under Prithivipati II. (E. C. ix. Cp. 161.)
A.D. 915. Record of the ninth year of Parantaka Chola I, who is recognized as supreme in
the former Ganga territory of North Arcot. The Chola king had, in or before this year, conferred
the conquered Bana country on the Ganga chief Prithivipati II, giving him the title 4 embiyan-
Mavalivanar-aiyan,' In this record this Prithivipati II is called ' Lord of the Bunas;' also he is said
to have won a battle at Vail a] a, but against whom is not stated.
( V.R. i. N. Arcot, 633 ; 9 of 1896 ; S.I.I, ii, 376.)
By this time Parantaka Chola had also conquered and reduced the Vaitfumba chief
Sandaiyan. (E. I. xv, 50 ; E. R. 1904-5, p. 57.)
An inscription without date in a village near Punganur in the ancient Pulinaflu country, now
Chittoor District, tells of a son of this Ganga Prithivipati II, the lord of the Banas, named
1 Vikkiyanna ' (probably = Vikramaditya) who had a quarrel with a member of the Pallava family,
Pallava-Dhava]a, and in a fight was killed.
( V.R. i. Chittoor, 221, 222 ; 332, 333 of 1912 ; E.I. xi, 238.)
[A.D. c. 916-17. The reign of Kassapa V, king of Ceylon, came to an end, according to
Hultzsch's revised chronology, in A.D. 916, or perhaps 917. His successors reigned only seven
months, and then Dappula V obtained the throne in 917. Shortly before the death of Kassapa V,
we are told in the Mahdwaitea (ch. Hi), the Panflya king, Rajasimha III, sent many presents to, and
begged aid from Kassapa against the Cholas who had seized his country in or before A.D. 909.
Kassapa sent over to the mainland an army to his assistance. Rajasimha led both armies against
Parantaka's troops but was defeated and retired leaving the Singhalese to carry on the war alone.
But their army was attacked by disease and their general died from it, and they returned to
Ceylon.
Dappula V having become king of the island, Rajasimha, driven to desperation, crossed over
to Ceylon, and the two kings prepared for a fresh war against the Cholas. But owing to grave
internal disturbances Dappula had to abandon the enterprise. And the Panflya king fled to the
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 43
Kerala country, leaving his crown and other apparel ' in Ceylon. This event may have taken
place in A.D. 917-18. Amongst the apparel was ' the necklace of Indra ', as we learn from the
story of what took place later. (MahawaftiSa, ch. Hit / see S./.L if. 315 //, 387.)
This was the second war with Ceylon of Parfmtaka I, who then assumed the title ' Satogrtma
Rdghava.'~\
A.D. 918. Record at Tirupparkatfal, N. Arcot, of the twelfth year of Chola Parantaka I.
It mentions the above invasion by the Pantfya and the king: of Ceylon, which therefore took place
in or before that twelfth year. (V.R. i. North Arcot, 653 ; 693 of 1904.} This receives support
from the Udayendiram plates of the fifteenth year of Parantaka, the genuineness of which has
however been disputed. A battle had, it appears, been fought at Velur, probably that in which the
Panflyas and Singhalese had been defeated.
A.D. 918. The Masulipatam plates shew that in this year the East Chajukya king Amma
Raja I alias Vishnu vardhana, or Raja Mahendra was reigning at Drujjiiru (modern Dzuzzur) on the
Krishna River. He came to the throne in this year.
(V.R. it. Kistna 4 ; I. A. viii, 77 ; x x. 266 ; E.I. r, 131.)
[About this time, in the Nolamba-Pallava chief's family Ayyappa-deva-Nanniga, son of
Mahendra I, began to rule his country. He made friends with the Ganga chief Breyappa.]
(E.I. x, 54.)
A.D. 920. July 18 (?) Central Mysore. An inscription alludes to a grant of land made by
Nolamba Ayyappa-deva and mentions eclipse of sun on that day. But the date given in the record
fell about three months later (E.C. xii. Si. 39). Another of about the same date in Mysore
mentions the same chief and says that he ' surrounded Ganga' and fought a battle. If this be a
fact he made friends with the Ganga chief later on. (E.C. xii. Mi. 71.)
A.D. 920. Grant of land in West Mysore made by the Ganga chief ' Satyavakya-Vira ', son of
Ereyappa IV, i.e., his eldest son Narasimha. (E.C. v. Ag. 61.)
A.D. 921. C.P. grant at Udayendiram of Parantaka Ciiola I's fifteenth year. The West Ganga
chief Prithivipati II joined together two villages, one of which was Udayendiram (l /r .R. i. North
Arcot, 367-A ; 5.7.7, , p. 375). The document gives a long account of the events up to date of
Parantaka's reign, and of the Ganga chiefs' exploits.
A.D. 922. Two records in the Bellary District, of date $. 844 Chitrabhanu, shew that the
Rashtrakuta king Indra III was then ruling that country (E.R. 271, 272 of 1918). He is called
1 Nityavarsha.'
[About this time the Kerala king Kantha II alias K5kkan<lan-Virauarayana, was reigning on
the west coast. He was apparently a feudatory of Parantaka Chola I. He reigned at least
twenty-f our years. ( V. R. i. Coimbatore, 206, 107, 14 2, 144 ; E. R. 147, 148 of 1910 / 22, 15 of 1891.)
He seems also to have been called ' Ravikodai '. Parantaka married a Kerala princess.]
The Udayendiram C. P. grant says that Parantaka's capital was Koli, which > Uraiyur near
Trichinopoly. (5.7.7. /i, 375.)
In the Vengi country there was great confusion for two years about tlrs time. The reign of
the Eastern Chalukya Amma I of Vengi came to an end in A.D. 925. He was succeeded by his son
' Beta '-Vijayaditya V who only reigned for fifteen days, when the throne was seized by a member
of the junior branch, Tadapa or Tarapa, who was himself assassinated after a month by
Vikramaditya II, uncle of Amma I. This Vikramaditya II reigned for eleven months. A civil war
44 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
followed and the king was defeated and dispossessed by his grand-nephew Bhima II who, in the
absence of Beta Vijayaditya, had a sound title to the throne. Bight months later Bhiraa II was
killed by Yuddhamalla, son of Tadapa, who succeeded in retaining the throne for seven years, from
about A.D. 927-934. Beta Vijayaditya retired apparently into private life and became the ancestor
of the later Pithapur chiefs. The Maliyapimfli grant says that he was banished by Chajukya
Bhima III.
The Maliyapunfli grant mentions another member of the family Raja-Martantfa as having lost
his life during the fighting (B. and V.C. t, 170 ; E.I. ix, 47). The grant states that the rival
princes harassed their subjects at this time.
A.D. 928. C. P. grant by the Kalinga-Ganga king; Devendravarma, son of Anantavarma,
concerning the village of Tamaracheruvu. The date is the fifty-first year of the Ganga Era,
which A.D. 928-29 with the epoch taken, as appears correct, as A.D. 878-79. Another grant of the
same year mentions Devendra's son Satya. ( V.R. i. Ganjam, 4, 5 ; LA. x, 243 ; xiii, 273.}
A.D. 929. g. 853, Virodhi. Inscription at Dharmapuri (ancient Tagaflur) Salem District, of the
Nojamba-Pallava Iruga, son of Anniga. It shews that this country was ruled by a Nolamba chief
even though it lay in Ganga territory and the Nolambas had been defeated by the W. Ganga chiefs
Butuga I and Ereyappa. ( V.R. ii t Salem 82 ; E.R. 198 of 1910.}
A.D. 930. January 17. Inscription at Kalas shews Rashtrakuta Govinda IV reigning
(E.I. xiii, 326}. Also (same year) reigning in North Mysore. (E.C. xi. Dg. 119.}
A.D. c. 930. The Nojamba chief, Ayyappa-deva's son Anniga, gave a village in East
Mysore to a member of the Ganga family who had assisted him in driving away a raid
made by the Santara chief of Hnmcha, and had distinguished himself by bravery in a battle.
(E.C. x. Gd. 4.)
A.D. 930, May 10. The Cambay copper-plate grant relates that on this day the Rashtrakuta
king Govinda IV weighed himself against gold at Kapitthaka on the Godavari river and gave away
600 villages as Brahman Agraharams, and 800 villages to various temples. The pedigree of the
family is given. About king Krishna II, Akalavarsha, the record states that in his day ' his
enemies abandoned Manyakheta.' This confirms the E. Chajukya story which runs to the effect that
their king Gunaka-Vijayaditya had burnt Manyakheta (for Malkhcd)- The date of this ' burning '
must have been between A.D. 878 and 838, which last year was the last of the reign of Gunaka-
Vijayaditya. The abandonment ' must have taken place before A.D. 913, which was Krishna II's
last year. (E. I. vit, 26. See above s.v. A.D. 846-47.}
[There is strong evidence to the effect that Govinda IV was a bad king and a bad man. The
inscription specifically declares that he was not guilty of cruelty to his elder brother Amogha-
varsha II, but that only proves that accusations to that effect were rife, and it is a fact that
Amoghavarsha was deprived of the throne, which was his by right of birth, by Govinda.]
A.D. 933-942. Some inscriptions at Tiruvorriyur, near Madras, in Saidapet Taluk of this
period are dated between the twenty-seventh and thirty-fifth years of the Chola king Parantaka I.
One of his twenty-ninth year (A.D. 935-36) shews that he was then on good terms with the Chera,
or Kerala, king Vijayaraghava, for the latter's daughter Iravi-Nlli gave a lamp to the temple at
that place. Parantaka's son Arinjaya is alluded to, being called ' Arindagai '. (V.R. i. Chinglefiut,
1036-39 / 168-170 of 1912.} Tne Kerala family was then tributary to Parantaka.
(Abmx s.v> A.D. 922-23.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 45
A.D. 934. The temple at Tirunamanallur, in South Arcot, was founded, according to an
inscription there of the twenty-eighth year of Parantaka Chola I, by his son Rajaditya, whose mother
was Kokkilanafli ; another record .mentions Rajaditya's wife as daughter of the chief of ' Lafa.'
This lady had an elder brother, also named Rajaditya, who bore the title ' Pugalvippavaganfla,'
(a title similar to that of the Bana king Vijayaditya III), and this latter Rajaditya had a son VIra
Chola Lata-raja, 1 who was feudatory to the Chola king Rajaraja I.
( V.R. i. S. Arcot 903; Chitioor 256 363 of 1902 ; 375 ot 1911 ,- E. I. iv, 137 ; I'll i. 133.)
A.D. 934. In the Vengi country the E. Chajukya Bhima III began to reign, having ousted his
predecessor Yuddhamalla. He granted some land in the Gudravura-vishaya. One of his birudas
was ' Karayilladata: (Brit. Mus. plates , V.R. ii. Kistna 8 ; E.I. v t 135 ; LA, xx, 270.)
A.D. 934-945. Reign of the E. Chajukya, Chalukya-Bhima III. He lived in disturbed times,
being opposed on all sides. He had to deal with the supporters, in his own kingdom, of Yuddha-
malla II whom he had driven from the throne. He fought with and claimed to have defeated the
Rashtrakuta king Govinda IV ruling the country to his west. The No]amba-Pallava chief
Ayyappa-Nanniga, assisted by a force sent by the Western Ganga chief Ereyappa, jointly fought
against him, and these enemies of his were joined by the Banavasi chief Bijja alias Dantivarman,
and several other local rulers.
(See the Kalachumbarru grant of tihimas successor Amnta H ; and E./. vi, 47 ; ix, 47; vii, 777.)
A record of Ganga Ereyappa's at Begiir near Bangalore refers to his war with the
E. Chalukya king, calling Bhima II by the name ' Vira Mahendra and Ganflamahendra '. It makes
out that Bhima attacked the Nolamba country, and that Ereyappa assisted Nolamba Ayyappa's
defence against aggression. This must have taken place before A.D. 938 which was Breyappa's
last year. There was a battle at Tumbepafli, and a Nagattara chief, feudatory to Ereyappa, lost
his life. (E-C. ix. Bn - 83 > E ' f - *' 3 * 6 *'*. ^ 7 vit\ 77 / x, 5A)
A.D. 935. An inscription at Kil Muttugur in North Arcot shews that there was a serious raid
on that country by people from Mysore, the Ganga country, driving off cattle and committing
outrages in the villages. It is dated in the twenty-ninth year of the Chola Parantaka I then ruling
over the old Bana territory.
(E.I. iv, 177 ; V.R. i. N. Arcot ', 322\; 1 of 1896. For another note of this year set above, s.v. A.D.
933-942.)
A.D. 936, June 25. Inscription shewing the Nolamba chief Annayya then ruling in Anantapur
District. (7590*2916.)
A.D. 937. In north Mysore the Rashtrakuta king ' Amoghavarsha ' Batffliga was now reigning.
(E.C. xi. Cd. 76.)
A.D. 938. In this year in the month of March in north-west Mysore Rashtrakuta Krishna III
alias Kannara, is named as supreme over that country and the BanavaSi 12000 tract. Machiyarasa
was governing in BanavaSi. (E.C. viii. Sb. 70, 71.)
[There is, however, an inscription bearing date A.D. 939-40 and giving the name of Amogha-
varsha as king in North Mysore (E.C. xi. Cd. 77.). The date is 6. 861, Vikari and = the end of
the year A.D. 939.]
1 This reference and its bearing are discussed in my article Rajindra, the Gangaikonda Choia in the Journal ot
Indian History 11 1 330. (Reprint, p. ^-
48 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
V. R. i, N. Arcot, 304 ; 25 of 1893). The inscription, which is on a temple, seems to disclose
an act of high-handed injustice 1 on the part of the village authorities. They state that they
are prepared to sell certain lands surrounding the village which have hitherto been held as
communal property, and they add this remarkable declaration, viz., ' No persons shall be
allowed to produce deeds of gift or deeds of sale in order to shew that the land thus
sold belongs to themselves. We, the assembly, shall levy a fine ... of gold . . . from
the inhabitants who produce such deeds.' (S. I. L Hi, p. 11.}
[A;D. 952. King Mahindu IV of Ceylon came to the throne in this year according
to Dr. Hultzsch's Singhalese chronology. He was attacked by an army sent from the Tamil
country by .a'^kinfe whom the MahawalbSa, calls the ''jphola-Vallabha?.* It Is not known 'to
whom this refers. ' Vallabha ' is a Chajukya title. The Chola kings of the time of Mahindu
IV (A.D. 952-968) were Ganflaraditya and Ariiijaya. (MahawaikSa, ch. HvJ]
A.D. 952. The Western Ganga Nanniya-Ganga Butuga II ruling in West Mysore (E. C.
v. BL 123}; and in North Arcot where he is called,' Pnthvi-Ganga', and is shewn to be a
vassal of Rashtrakuta Krishna III. ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 586 ; 346 of 1901.)
A.D. 953. Inscription at Tirukkalukunram, Chingleput District, of the seventeenth year of
Rashtrakuta Krishna III, entitled ' He who captured Kanchi and Tanjore.' He had seized
the principal cities of the Chola kingdom after the battle of Takkola (E. I. Hi. 282). There
is another of the nineteenth year (A. D. 955-56) at the same place.
A.D. 954. North-West Mysore under the rule of Rashtrakuta Krishna III, cattle raids
and deaths (E. C. viii. Sb. 240, 474). And in A.D. 955-56 (ibid. Sb. 202).
A.D. 955 (?) According to the author of an article (E. 7. xii. 121), this was the first
year of Parantaka Chola II, alias Sundara ChSla, RajakeSarivarman. Two of his queens are
named, one being a Chera princess who lived till 1012. He had a general named Jsiriya-
Velar, who was killed in Ceylon in the king's ninth year (see 116 of 1895). This would be
in A.D. 963-64, during the reign of Mahindu IV, king of Ceylon, and the war in which he lost
his life would be the same as is referred to above (s. v., A. D. 952).
1 The Inscription referred to here (No. 7 S.I.I, iii, pt. I, page 11) is unfortunately in an imperfect state of
preservation. Enough of it is however left to catch the purport of the inscription sufficiently clearly to see that it is
of the contrary import to what is stated here, and contains in it nothing that smacks of any ' high-handed injustice '.
The village assembly met and apparently distributed the unoccupied lands of the village under certain conditions
among those who were willing to take them up for cultivation. For one reason or another several of these lots that
were thus allotted remained uncultivated. On a subsequent occasion the same village assembly met and resolved to
make a fresh distribution of these lands and arranged accordingly. They were bound to see that the new occupants
of these lands were not disturbed m their possession by those to whom they were formerly distributed, as having a
previous title. The resolution of the committee therefore threatens very severe penalties upon those who would take
it upon themselves to obstruct the new occupants in their peaceful possession of the lands for purposes of cultivation.
The heavy fines which are prescribed are also prescribed against the members of the committee who had undertaken
the general supervision of the village itself. This is the usual procedure that is adopted and the position could be
made clear by reference to a number of other inscriptions of a similar import, not exactly all of them of the same
kind in all detail. For a mere corroboration, reference may be made to the following inscriptions taken at random
from South Indian Inscriptions, vol. vi, only recently published, relating to localities very near Ukkal itself.
Nos. 344, 351, 369, 370, 434, corresponding to the Annual Report of the Eplgraphist 1896, Nos. 61, 68, 84 and 149.
Editor.
8 The reference leans clearly to the ChOJa, in which case the tttle is Valabha. Tarn. Valavan, one of the many
generic names for the Ch61as. Editor,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 49
A.D. 985. Rock inscription on the Bfivaji Hill at Vellore, N. Arcot, shewing that in this
year the NoJamba-Pallava chief Tribhuvanadhira (see above s. v. 952) bought the village of
Ukkal from ' Vlra Chola ', i.e., the Western Ganga chief Prithivipati II, who bore that title.
The reigning suzerain was the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III (V. R. i. N. Arcot 592; 10 of
1887 ; E. I. to. 81). The inscription is dated in the twenty-sixth year of his reign (i.e., 962-63).
A.D. 956. At Tiruvorriyur, Chingleput District, an inscription of the twentieth year of
RSshtralrata Krishna III witnesses a gift to the temple by a certain Sanyasin, who became an
ascetic out of grief for the death at the battle of Takkola (in 949) of the Chdla king Rajaditya
(above, s. v. 947-49). (V. R. i. Chingleput 1050 ; 181 of 1912.)
A.D. 958. Gift of villages to the UmSmahes'vara temple at Bezwada, on the Krishna
river by the Eastern Chajukya king Amma-Raja II; which temple, tbe inscription states,
had been built by king Vijayaditya-Narendra-Mrigaraja of the same dynasty (about a century
or more earlier). ( V. R. it. Guntttr 813 ; C-P. No. 11 of 1915.)
A.D. 958. North- West Mysore ruled over by Rashtrakuta Krishna III. (E. C. viii. So. 501.)
A.D. 959. West Mysore ruled by the W. Ganga chief. His personal name is omitted
and only the usual Ganga titles are given. Although not so stated it is fairly certain that
he was a vassal of Rashtrakuta Krishna III. (\ C. vi. Cm. 42.)
A.D. 959. Record of a ' Nojambadhiraja ', i.e., Irivi-Dilipayya, ruling in Anantapur District.
(7310(1917.)
A.D. 960. Record of the twenty-fourth year of Rashtrakuta Krishna III shewing that the
Vaiflumba chief of the Tsandavolu country south of the Krishna river was subject to him. ( V.R. i.
S. Arcot 668; 267 of 1902; E.R. 1904-5, p. 57.) Nevertheless a Vaitfumba chief (possibly the same)
had given his daughter in marriage to the Chola prince Arinjaya, son of Parantaka I. And thirty
years later the Vatfumba family was again subject to the Chola monarch.
(E.I. vii. 138 ; V.R. it. Nellore 239 ; B. and V.C., G*4Hr Taluk, 88.)
A.D. 961. In East Mysore an inscription shewing Irivi-Nolamba II ruling that tract (E.C. x.
Mb. 126). He was a vassal of the Rashtrakutas. Two years later he is found ruling in Anantapur
District. (55 of 1917.)
A.D. 962. Rashtrakuta Krishna III supreme in North Arcot, with the NoJamba-Pallava
Dilipayya, ruling that country under him, called in the rock -cut Bavaji inscription ' Tribhuvanadhira.'
(See above s.v. A.D. 955, where this record is noted. See also S.LI, i, p. 75.)
A.D. 962. Two inscriptions in South Arcot shew the Vaitfumba chief, Sandaya-Tiruvayya-
grfkantha, making gifts to temples in that region. One is dated in the twenty-fifth year of
Krishna III and both mention him, proving Rashtrakuta overlordship and the temporary collapse of
the Cholas. ( V - R - *' S - A - 567 > 721 ' ?** 16 o{ 1905 ^
A.D. 963. Rashtrakuta Krishna III reigning in North Arcot in his twenty-seventh year. Inscrip-
tion at Takkola near Arconum railway station, where the great battle took place in which the
Ch51a king Rajaditya was, in A.D. 949, defeated and killed.
( V.R. i. North Arcot 44, 579 ; 2 of 1897 ; 428 of 1902.)
In tbe same year a record of cattle-robberies and deaths of villagers in Shimoga taluk,
Mysore, shews Krishna III reigning. (Mysore A.A.R. 1923, No. 115, p. 116.)
[About this time in the Mysore country Satyavakya-Marasimha III became Western-Ganga
chief. An inscription at Karya in Mysore (E.C. Hi. Nj. 192), which bears date A.D. 968 and is one
4
SO HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
of his fifth year, would make his accession in 964-65 ; but another of his tenth year is dated
October 25, A.D. 971 and this would fix it as bavins: occurred in the year following October 25, 961
(E.C iv. Ng. 51). His principal exploit was that for some reason not very clear, he quarrelled with
Poralchora II, now the ruler of the Nolambavafli country under Rashtrakuta domination, called
himself ' Nojamba-kulantaka ' (death to the Nojamba family), and about A.D. 970, made war on him.
Fleet's theory as to the origin of the war was that the Nojamba chief had become restive under the
Rashtrakuta yoke, and that Marasimha, loyal to the latter, determined to assist his overlord by
crushing down any opposition to him. In any case the war took place, the Nolamba chief was
completely defeated, and his province fell under Ganga rule. Marasimha advanced and ' despoiled
the ruler of Banavasi 'possibly because the said ruler had also become disaffected towards the
Rashtrakuta king.] (E.I. v. 151.}
A.D. 964. Inscription in North Mysore relating to the tract called the ' Kadambajige 1000,'
which was ruled by a Rashtrakuta official, and was said to contain ' treasures, hidden stores, and
1,000 soldiers.' (E.C. xi. Hk. 30, 33.)
A.D. 965. The Pulinaflu country, Chittoor District, was ruled in this year by a chief Vijjala-
deva, who is not otherwise heard of. He was a vassal of the Rashtrakuta king. An inscription at
Bmbadi near Punganur, and several vlrakals, attest that a town near by, Uppunelli, was attacked
and captured with much loss of life, by whom is not stated.
(V.R. i. Chittoor 201-207; 578-58* of 1906.)
A.D. 965. An inscription in East Mysore mentions the plunder of a town in the reign
of Rashtrakuta Krishna III. (E.C. ix. Ma. 75.)
[A.D. 965-66 is the probable date of accession of the Chola Aditya II. He could hardly be
called a king, as the fortunes of his family were at a very low ebb. Almost the only thing for
which he is renowned is that in many inscriptions he is said to have ' taken the head of the Pantfya
king ', his enemy. He reigned about five years (See E.R. 1921, p. 109). About the same time,
i.e., between 965 and 969 we hear, from the other side of a Vira Panflya ' who took the head of the
Chola ', and called himself ' Cholantaka ' (474 of 1909 ; 101 of 1905 ; E.I.* tx, 84.)}
A.D. 965. The Western Ganga Marasimha III ruling in South Mysore. (E.C. iv. ch. 48.)
A.D. 965, March 6. Gift of land in Anantapur District by Poralchora II of the Nojamba-
Pallava family, grandson (so-stated) of Iriva-Nolamba. ( V.R. i. Anant. 127 ; 93 of 1913.)
A.D. 965 (?) An inscription in Ganjam District of the Kalinga-Ganga or Eastern Ganga king
or prince Indravarman alias Rajasimha, is dated in the eighty-seventh year of the dynasty. Another
of his is dated in the ninety-first year, and a third in the 149th year, shewing that he lived
to a good old age. He was son of Danarnava. The eighty-seventh year of the dynasty, if my
interpretation is accurate fell in about A.D. 964-65 (See Genealogical Tables ; Kalinga-Ganga
Kings ; notes). Unfortunately the name Indravarman, or Devendravannan, does not occur in the
list on which my Table is founded till A.D. 1070, and that Indravarman' s father was not named
Danarnava. The Indravarman and Danarnava of the inscription may have been princes of the royal
house. (V.R. i. Ganjam 13, 290 ; LA. xiv. 131 ; EJ. Hi. 127.)
A.D. 966, February 17. An inscription at Kojagallu in Bellary District of the date given
states that the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III had died in this year and had been succeeded
by Khoftiga. Krishna Ill's death, therefore, must have taken place between February 23, 965 and
February 17, 966. ( V.R. i. Bellary 84 ; 236 of 1913 ; see E.H.D., p. 54.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 51
A.D. 966. The NoJamba-Pallava chief Irivi-NoJamba alias Dillpayya, ruling in Bast Mysore
(E.C. x. Kl. 245}. Mention of his son Ayyapa-deva (17 of 1917}.
A.D, 967, March 29. Rashtrakuta Khottiga reigning supreme, with imperial titles in North
Mysore. [The date is given according to the lunar tiihi quoted, but the week-day given in
the inscription is incorrect for that tithi.] (E.C viii. Sir. 531.) It commemorates deaths during
cattle-stealing affrays. (See also E.C. xi. Hk. 23, 931.)
[In A.O 968, according to the revised chronology, king Sena V came to the throne in Ceylon.
The Mahawartifa tells us inroads of Tamils caused great trouble to the islanders during his reign. The
invaders ' oppressed the people and took by force what belonged to them'. (MahdwaikSa, ch. 5*.)]
A.D. 968, May 10(?) (The given week-day does not suit the given titki). Record in North
Mysore of the Rashtrakuta Khottiga, alias ' Nityavarsha '. (E.C. xi. Cd. 50, 74.)
[Sometime between A.D. 966 and 972, apparently, a Panflya kfng Satfaiyan-Maran came to
the throne. An inscription at Sinnanianur of the reign of Rajendra Chola I mentions Sadaiyan-
Maran's forty-sixth regnal year. (440 of 1907. E.R., 1908, 39.)
[About the year A.D. 969 the Chola king Aditya II was ousted from the throne by his cousin
Madurantaka Uttama Chola (See E.R., 1921, p. 109). The name shews the antagonism existing
between the Cholas and Pandyas.
About A.D. 970 the Western Ganga Marasimha III (See note above s.v., 963) made
war on the Nolamba-Pallava chiefs, and his general Chamunda-Raya succeeded in storming
and capturing the principal No]amba stronghold, Uchchangi. He appears to have annexed
the Nojambavadi country and to have crushed the power of the ruling family (E.I. v. 157 ;
tv, 350). His success, however, was not long-lived for the Cholas got the upper hand a few
years later.
In this year also came to the throne oi the Eastern Chajuky^s of Vengi, king Danarnava,
who reigned for three years. After him there is an unexplained interval of twenty-seven years of
' anarchy ' in the Vengi country till 3aktivarman came to the throne in A.D. 999.]
A.D. 970. An inscription in N. Mysore represents the Western Chajukyas as ruling over that
country in this year in the person of Vikramaditya IV ; but there is reason to believe it spurious.
The date is very much elaborated and burdened with details very uncommon at this period ; and
the country concerned was at this time certainly ruled by the Western Gangas and their Rashtrakuta
overlords. (E. C. xi. Cd. 25.)
A.D. 971. The Western Ganga Marasimha III, ' Satyavaky a-NoJamba-Kulantaka ' ruling over
central Mysore. (E. C. v. Cn. 262, 267.)
Another inscription, of the tenth year of the same ruler, who is also called ' Guttiya-Ganga,'
is dated October 25 of this year. Its wording is interesting. It represents him as governing the
Gangavafli 96,000 country after ' having extracted the thorns from it ', i.e., after having crushed all
opposition. The date being in his tenth year, it makes his accession as in the year following
October 25, A.D. 961. (E. C. iv. Ch. 9 ; Ng. 51.)
An inscription near Sorab in N.-W. Mysore mentions a certain Sautivarmma as ruling over
' the Banavasi 12,000 territory. He was perhaps one of the Kadamba family.
(E. C. mii. Sc. 44.)
In this year died the princess Pambabbe, a sister of the Western-Ganga Butuga II. She
devoted herself to a life of penance for thirty years. (E.C. vi. Kd. 1.)
52 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 972. An inscription inCuddapah District says that a Valflumba chief, whose title alone
is given 1 Bhuvana-Trinetra 'was crowned in this year. It is uncertain who this was.
( V. R. i. Cudd. 583; 325 of 1905.)
In the same year a record at Bagali in Bellary District shews ' Nityavarsha ' Khottiga, the
Rashtrakuta king, as reigning there. ( V. R. i. Bell. 271; 79 of 1904; E.R. 1903, p. 78.}
An inscription, whose date is at the end of this year, in Sorab Taluk, N.-West Mysore,
mentions as sovereign the Rashtrakuta Kakka (or Karka or Kakkala) who had by now succeeded
Khottiga. (E.C. viii. St. 455.)
A somewhat doubtful date, but between May 22 and June 19 of this year in an inscription in
Kactur District, Western Mysore, shews the Western Ganga Marasimha HI ruling there in his
eleventh year (E. C. vi. Kd. 147). Another in Central Mysore of Marasimha III, called ' Nojamba
Kuiantaka.' (E.C. viii, p. 103.)
A.D. 973. The Rashtrakuta power which had subdued and ruled over large parts of Southern
India succumbed in this year. King Khottiga had been defeated by Siyaka II alias Harsha, the
Paramara king of Malwa about two years earlier (so Dr. Harriett's chronology), and this greatly
weakened him. In 973 the representative of the old Western-ChaJukya dynasty which had been
sunk in oblivion for over two hundred years, Tailapa or Taila II, afterwards called ' AhavamalJa,'
ruling apparently some tract under the Rashtrakutas, revolted against the new king Kakkala and
completely defeated him. Tailapa, no doubt by long preparation, had made himself powerful
enough to accomplish this great design, and by his success he reestablished the fortunes of the
Western Chajukya family. He held Bellary and parts at least of Mysore for a few years till the
coming of Rajaraja Chola I. ^ (/. A. viii. 15.)
A.D. 974, November 9. In Travancore (Venafl) a grant of land was made by -Sri Vallabhan-
Kodai, who seems to have borne several names ; viz., ' Indu-Kodai,' ' Ravi-Fodai,' ' Kallimukkan/
(V. R. Hi. Trav. 93; E L tx, 234 ; Trav. A.A.S. iv, Part /, p. 1 ; i, 176; Mamballi copper-plates.)
Month Ashatfha, day of month illegible. Record in Kolar District, E. Mysore, stating
that the Nolamba-Pallava leaders had heard of the death of the Western-Ganga Marasimha III.
One of them is called the son of ' Chorayya,' probably Poralchora II. This shews that
Marasimha's death had occurred before July 974. (E. C. x. Mb. 84.)
[Marasimha was a follower of the Jain religion, and he starved himself to death at
Bankapur in Dharwar District, having probably abdicated during his life-time.]
A.D. 975. On the base of a pillar on the Chandragiri hill at Sravana-BeJgoJa is a record of
Marasimha's death by starvation. (E. C. it. So. 38; E. L v. 151.)
Inscription at Mulgunfl, Gadag District, of the W. Ganga prince Panchaladeva, successor
of Marasimha III. ' Panchala,' therefore, may be another name for Rachamalla IV (E. /. vi.
257.). On the other hand this year (A.D. 975) is the date allotted by Fleet to a Panchaladeva- who
was defeated and killed by the W. Chalukya king Tailapa II. (E. /. vi. 40.)
In this year a dispute regarding an endowment which had been made by the Nojamba
chief Nanni-NoJaraba, son of Irivi-NoJamba II, Pt an earlier date, was settled. Inscription in
Chitaldroog District, N. Mysore. (E. C. xt. Hr. 1.)
A.D. 977. A force of marauders from the Nolambavafli tract raided into the Manflya Taluk of
Mysore District and destroyed the village of Maliduru. Virakal in memory of a favourite soldier
of the W. Ganga Rachamalla who lost his life in the* fighting. (E. C. Hi. Md. 107.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 53
In this year a grant for construction of a tank in B. Mysore was made by the ' Nolambadhi-
rSja,' no other name being given. (. C x. Cb. 45.)
[Rachamalla IV, Ganga chief, had as minister Chamuntfa-Raja who erected the colossal
Jain image of Gummata-Bhujabalin at Sravana-BeJgoJa.]
A.D. 978. Early in the year. The Ganga prince Rakkasa-Ganga was ruling a tract in Coorg
for his father Rachamalla IV. (. C i. 4.)
A number of inscriptions in the Kerala country, dated only in regnal years but believed to
belong to the period (roughly) A.D. 991 to 1036, go to shew that the Kerala king Bbaskara-
Ravivarman-Tiruvadi was in A.D. 978 ruling Malabar, Cochin and part of Travancore for his
predecessor Indu-Kddai, who had probably retired into private life. Bhaskara-Ravivarman came
actually to the throne about A.D. 982 (See below). (T. A. S. t ii. 32. No. 7.)
[Mahinda V, king of Ceylon, came to the throne in this year according to the revised
chronology. The island, however, lay under the heel of invaders from the Kerala country of the
Malabar Coast and the ' Karnataka ' perhaps Tamils and following an insurrection Mahinda fled
to Rohana after a nominal rule of twelve years. (MahawaihSa, ch. 55.)]
A.D. 979. An inscription in West Mysore witnesses a local raid and its accompanying
casualties, carried out by a certain Santivarma, who has been thought to belong to the Kadamba
family of BaaavaSi. The W. Chajukya Nurmadi-Tailapa II was reigning at the time in that country,
having driven out the Rashtrakutas. (E. C. viii. Sb. 530.)
In this year a record in the Trichinopoly District shews that the Chola king Uttama-Chola
gave a grant of land to a temple. (V. R. in. Trick. 692 ; 454 of 1908.)
A.D. 980, April 22. A record of this date shews 'Ahavamalla' Tailapa II, the restorer of
the W. Chajukya monarchy, reigning in Bellary District. {710 of 1919.)
[About this time, as two Vlrakah in Eastern Mysore assert, the Nolamba chief (no name is
given) was fighting against the Chola king. No date is mentioned. The fixture of ' A.D. 980 '
is according to Rice. The Nolamba leader was himself killed in the battle. (E. C. ix, Ht. 47, 48.)]
June 8, 980. In a village near Belgaum is an inscription of the W. Chajukya king
Tailapa II. It states that he conquered the ' Cholas and Latas/ and ' cut off the heads ' of
Ranasthamba (unidentified) and Kakkala (Rashtrakuta) (E, I. xvi. 1). (This story of decapitation
appears to be mere poetry.)
[Tailapa married Kakkala's daughter Jakabbe, or Jakkaladevi.]
A.D. 982, March 20. Date of the death of the last of the Rashtrakutas : viz. the king, or
prince, Indra IV, also called ' Rafta Kandarppa ' grandson of Krishna III and son-in-law of Raja
Chuflamani, who is called a Ganga-raja. The latter has not been identified. The date of the Sravana
Belgoja inscription No. 57 is a perfectly sound one. (E. C. ii. $r. Bel. 57, 58; xii. Si. 27.)
September 20. Grant by a feudatory chief, in the Gadag District, of the Western
Chajukya king Tailapa II, shewing his complete triumph over the Rashtrakutas. (E. /. iv. 204.)
Probable year of accession of the Kerala king Bhaskara-Ravivarman on the demise or abdica-
tion of Indu-Kodai (see above, s. v. 978). Ravivarma reigned at least fifty-eight years. Eleven records
' of his reign have been examined by Dewan Bahadur L. D. Swamikannu Pillai. (T. A. S. ii. 31.)
A record dated (only) in ' K. Y. 4083' of the thirteenth year of Madui antaka-Uttama-
chola tends to shew that the accession of that king took place in A.D. 969-70.
(V. R. ii. Tanjore 292; 265 of 1907; L A. 1925 t p. 61.)
4A
54 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 985. Between June 25nd July 12. Date of accession of the great Chola king Rajaraja I
as determined by Prof. Kiel horn. (E. I. viii, App.)
[When Rajariija came to the throne the political condition of Southern India wag favourable
for his prospects. The Rashtrakuta domination of the country to his North-West and West had
been crushed by the successes of the W. Chajukyas, and the hold of the latter on that territory was
not yet secure. North of him the Eastern Chajukyas maintained their own, but were not threaten-
ing any invasion of Chola lands. To his South and South-West the dominions of the Panflyas lay
under his own rule, or were governed by local families of no great power. The power of the
Gangas in Mysore and the neighbourhood had been largely diminished, as had that of the Nolamba
chiefs whose fortunes fell with those of their Rashtrakuta overlords. Early in his reign, as we
know from the Tiruvilangatfu plates (see below s. v. t A.D. 1017-18) the Pantfya Amarabhujanga
submitted to him ; and so also did the Vai<lumba chiefs who ruled over the country south of the
Krishna river (below, t. v. A.D. 992-93). These last were threatened with danger from the
W. Chalukyas and protected themselves by submitting to the Chola king.]
A.D. 986. Inscription in N.-W. Mysore, near Sorab, of king 'Tehilaha', i. e, t the W. Chajukya
Taiiapa II, then reigning over the country after his explusion of the Rashfcrakutas.
(. C. vii. Sb. 423.)
A.D. 987. Record in Bellary District shewing the same king, 'called Ahavamalla', ruling
there, ( V. R. i, Bell. 273 i 81 of 1904.)
Parts of Bellary and Anantapur were locally ruled by a Kadamba chief, called 'Aryavarman',
Lord of Banavasi. (E. R. 1903-4, p. 8.)
He was a feudatory of the W. Chalukyas.
A.D. 989, December 1. Rajaraja Chola I reigning in Tanjore in his fifth year.
( V. R. ii. Tanjore 389 ; 19 of 1907 ; E. I. ix. 207.)
A.D. 990. A Kadamba chief of the BanavaSi family, Adityavarma, was ruling the Kogali 500
tract, Bellary District under the W. Chajukya Taiiapa II. He is also mentioned in a record of
two years later. (V. R. i. Bdl. 293 195; 101, 36, of 1904.)
, A.D. 991. (?) Two records of the fourteenth and fifteenth years of the Kerala king
Bhaskara-Ravivarman, also called ' Gdvardhana-Marttantfa.' The date is not certain.
(V. R. Hi. Travancore 180, 181 ; T. A. S. ii. 32, 34.)
A.D. 991. Extensive tribal fighting in North- West Mysore, in the reign (so stated) of the
W. Chajukya Taiiapa U. The population of fifty najus rose and fought against a chief of Santa]ige.
(E. C. viii. Sb. 477.)
A.D. 992. Taiiapa II (' Ahavamalla ') reigning .over North Mysore. (E.C. xi. Dg. 114.)
A.D. 992. In the same year an inscription in Nellore District, Gutfur Taluk, mentions as
sovereign Rajaraja Chola in his eighth year, and as local ruler the Vaitfumba chief Vishnudeva alias
'Dorai-arasan* (sic, as title). Three generations of Vaiflumba chiefs are known by name in this
century, viz., Sandaiyan Tiruvaiyan I, his son Samkara, and the latter's son Somanatha. Samkara's
elder brother was gandaiyan Tiruvaiyan II. ( V. R. ii. Nellore 239 ; B. & V. C. Gajar Taluk 88.)
A.D. 992. The Kogali and Saundatti tracts, Bellary District and Belgaum were now locally '
ruled by Adityavarman of the Kadamba family, under the W. Chajukya Taiiapa II. An inscription
mentions a victory gained by Taiiapa over the Chola king. Such a victory is not otherwise
recorded ; but there may have been a local clash df arms. ( V. R. i. Bellary 195 ; 36 of 1904.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 55
A.D. 992. An inscription of this year at Darsanankoppam in South Travancore states that
RSjara I, recognized there as overlord, had before that time ' destroyed the ships at Kftndajur-
&lai'. A later record (below, s.v. A.D. 998-99) says that this event took place in his (Rftjarija's)
tender youth.' This shews two things (i) the exploit recorded was performed probably before
Rijarija came to the throne ; (ii) The king was reigning over the old Pantfya dominions.
(T. A. 5. xiv. 237, C, E.)
Dr. Hultzsch (5. /. /. , f>. 241, note) gives as the correct rendering of the passage 'He
caused to be destroyed the ships of Seralan (the Chera king) at Kandalur, which is situated on the
sea.' It was a sea-port on the Malabar coast. 1
A.D. 992. A record of Rajaraja Chola I' s eighth year engraved on a rock at Pafichapintfava-
malai, close to Arcot, mentions a tributary ruler, the Lataraja, Vira Chola, son of Pugalvippavar-
gantfa. The latter is a title borne by one of the Bana chiefs ; and the name 'Vira Chola' would
imply that the Bana family had submitted to Rijaraja. (E. I. iv. 137.)
A.D. 994. Rajaraja Chola I's occupation of the Pantfya country seems to have been complete
by now, seeing that records of his tenth and eleventh year (994-996) have been f omid at Ambi-
samudram and at Suchmdram near Cape Comorin in A D. 999 (E. I. v. 48, 119, 123, 124 of 1905). He
was called 'Mumraafli Chola,' 8 implying that he had brought three kingdoms tinder his crown.
(S. 1. 1, ii. Part V. Introd;. E. R. 1905, 77.)
[Before the year A.D. 995, i. e. within the first ten years of his reign, Rajaraja Chola I had
consolidated the hold of his family over the whole Panflya country, had conquered the Kerala lords,
and reduced the Banas and Vaiflurabas , but apparently had not yet succeeded in forcing submission
from the Gangas and Nolamba-Pallava chiefs of the Mysore country.]
A.D. 995. An inscription at Tenneri in the Chingleput District mentions the former Ch51a
king Madurantaka Uttama in the eleventh year .of his successor and supplanter Rijarija I ; but I do
not gather that Uttama is declared to be still living. ( V. R. i. ChingUfiut 446 ; 199 of 1901.)
A.D. 996, June 14. Gift by Rajaraja Chola I for repairs to a tank at Bihfir now in French terri-
tory. The Rashtrakutas had held this country up to about A.D. 968, as is proved by a number of
. Krishna Ill's inscriptions found there. The Chola dynasty was .now in full possession.
( V. R. in. French Terr. 8 ; 178 of 1902, E. I. vii. 169.)
A.D. 996, December 1 and 28. Two dated inscriptions of the twelfth year of the reign of
Rajaraja Chola I in South Arcot. They help to confirm the accession date fixed above.
(362 of 1917; 553 of 1921.)
A.D. 997. In B. Mysore, Rajaraja Chola reigning there. (E. C. ix. Hi. 111.)
[In A.D. 997 the Western Chajukya king SatyaSraya II, Rijarija's enemy, came to the
throne in succession to Tailapa II. SatyasYaya held the north' of the Madras Presidency and part
of Mysore while Rajaraja dominated all the south. Rajaraja' s records claim for him that about this
time or earlier he reduced to submission the Western Ganga chiefs and the Pallava chiefs of the
Nolamba territory.]
Mr. T. A. Gopioatha Rao has identified this port with Trivandram, the modern town of which thit port
must have formed a part. His explanation of the achievement is hardly acceptable. T.A.R. II. A. S. Editor.
In this sense the form of the word is Muramudi - three Crowns. This title was annmed in his fourteenth
year by Rijaraja I. The form Muramadi occurs in records of earlier yean and means thrice Chola or Chola three
times over. Vide. 5.7.7. tit. p. 5 ^.Editor.
56 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 997, May 24. RSjarja Chola I reigning in S. Arcot in his twelfth year. The date agrees
with the accession-date mentioned above, viz., June-July 985. (557 of 1921.)
A.D. 996. Inscription at Melpafli, near Vellore in N. Arcot of Rajarfija Chola I's fourteenth
year, in which he is called 'Mumraafli 1 Chola', is important. It mentions his conquests up to date.
' In his tender youth ' he destroyed the ships at KandaJur-Salai. The conquests of his reign were
(i) the Pantfya (kingdom, the Tiruvalangadu plates add the name of Amarabhujanga as that of the
conquered Plntfya king) ; (ii) the Ganga country ; (iii) the Nolamba country ; (iv) the Vengi country
(this is an exaggeration, apparently); (v) Coorg ; (vi) Tafliyapadi, otherwise called TafligaipSfli.
In this year 998-99 a vassal chief (who bore the name of his sovereign) Mummadi*-Ch61a-P6s*an,
lord of AraiSur, also called Irayiravan-Pallavaraiyan, made a gift to the village assembly.
(S. I. I. iii. p. 29, No. 19.)
[Later inscriptions seem to shew that there were no further conquests between this year and
A.D. 1004. Another record, also of this year explains the above reference to the Vengi kingdom.
It does not say that Raj a raj a conquered that country, but that he ' restored order in it after it had
been twenty- seven years without a ruler.' In other words he assisted the Eastern Chajukya prince
aktivarman to regain for himself the throne of Vengi after many years of anarchy. Saktivarman's
reign began in A.D. 999 or thereabouts. (S. I. I. ii. Part V, Introd.)]
A.D. 999. The Ganga chief Nitimarga was ruling in S. Mysore. (E. C iv. Ch. 10.)
A.D. 999, June 5. Rajakesarivarman Rajaraja Chola I reigning in Travancore in his fifteenth
year. It agrees with the accession date fixed above (489 of 1918).
A.D. 999, August 29. An inscription at Suchindram, near Cape Comorin, shews that Rajaraja
Chola I was at that place on that day (above, s. v., A.D. 994). (V, R. iii. Travancore, 169 ; E. I. v.
4-8 ; T. A. S. ii. i>. 1). The list of his conquests given is the same as in the Melpadi record of this
year, mentioned above. (s. v., A.D. 998.)
A.D. 999. Inscription shewing the Western Chajukya Satyasraya II reigning in N. W. Mysore,
and, under him, Kesari-Bhima ruling the Banavas*i country. (E. C. viii. Sb. 234.)
[About the end of the tenth century A.D. is believed to be the date of the grant of a village
near Cochin, at Muyirikotfu (ancient Muziris) or Cranganore by the Kerala king Bhaskara Ravivar- .
man to the local colony of Jews headed by Joseph Rabban.
(V. R. iii. Cochin 3, LA. xiii. 334.)}
A.D. 1000. Date in the sixteenth year of Rajaraja Chola I. Grant in Mujbagal Taluk,
E. Mysore, made by a ' Nolambadhiraja 1 , not otherwise named. It proves a Chola conquest over
the Nolamba-Pallava chief. (E. C. x. Mb. 208.)
A.D. 1000, September 23. Inscription of the fifteenth year of Rajaraja Chola I in Tanjore
District. ( V. R. ii. Tanjore 638 ; 27 of 1906 ; E. I. ix. 208.)
[About this time Rajaraja I sent his son Rajendra to the north on an expedition against
Kalinga. (S. 1. 1. ii. Introd., Part V.)
A.D. luOl. Mahmud of Ghazni's first expedition into North* Western India. He advanced as
far as Peshawar. Ttiis year, probably or at least between 1001 and 1004 Rajaraja I waged war against
Ceylon, then under king Mahindu V. He was so successful that he was able to grant Singhalese'
1 The reading of the text io both cases is J/*mMi4s. See note above. Editor. Ibid.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 57
villages to the Tanjore temple and to rename the Island 'Mummuai-Chola-Mandalam* (5. /. /. #.
424-28). The Tamils seem to have flooded Ceylon at this period (MakawatoSa, ch. 55). Mahindu
had fled from his capital in or about A.D. 978 (?. v. above.)}
A.D. 1001. Records near Madura of Rajaraja's seventeenth year prove that his conquest
of the Pantfya kingdom was complete. (132, 134 of 1910.}
A.D. 1003. Inscription in Bast Mysore of the nineteenth year of Rajaraja ChoJa I. It adds to
the list of conquests mentioned up to his fourteenth year and noted in the Melpafli inscription
(above s. v. 998-99}, stating that he had (presumably since his fourteenth year) conquered (viii)Kollam,
or Quilon, and (ix) Kalinga. (E. C. x. Mb. 223.)
A.D. 1004. An inscription in a village near Mysore states that a Chola general Aprameya
fought with and defeated a Hoysala chief, whose minister was named Nagama.
(E. C. Hi, T. N. 44.)
[This is the first we hear of the HoySala chiefs, afterwards to become very famous in the
history of South India. They were a family of nil! chiefs residing in the extreme west of Mysore
near the ghats, at Angafli in the Muflgere Taluk. The battle took place at Kaleyur near Talakafl on
the south side of the Kaveri river.]
A.D. 1004 (?). Accession year of the Kongu-Chola chief Konattan-Vikrama-Chola, who
lived till at least his fortieth year of rule. Many records of his in the Coirabatore District. ( V. R. i.
Coim. 77-121, 190, 470; 549-551 of 1893 ; 614 of 1905 ; 222 of 1909; 142-155 of 1910.) He
ruled the country about Erode and to the south of it, evidently under the Chola king. His
accession-date depends on a record at Tingajur of his fortieth year in ' . 9 [67] ' (tic). So it is not
certain.
In the twentieth year of Rajaraja Chola I (1004-05) his vassal, the Vaitfumba chief Nanna-
marayar gave a gift to a temple (S. 1. 1. Hi. No. 52). The chief is not otherwise known.
A.D. 1004, July 20. An inscription in the Bijapur District shews the W. Chajukya king
Irivibeflanga SatyaSraya II reigning there (E. I. xvii. 7). The date, which mentions an eclipse of
the sun is a sound one.
A.D. 1004, September 20. Record near Trichinopoly. Rajaraja Chola I reigning there in his
twentieth year and again in his twenty-second year on December 2, 1006.
(V. R. Hi. Trick. 821, 828; 62, 69 of 1914.)
A.D. 1005. This was Rajaraja Chola's twenty-first regnal year. An inscription at Hotfur in
Dharwar District states that the Chdla king with an army of 900,000 men invaded the Ratfa country,
sacking the towns. They 'pillaged the whole country [about Dharwar], slaughtered women,
children and Brahmans, and taking the girls destroyed their caste'. Rajaraja's inscriptions claim
a complete victory for him, saying that he conquered the 'Ratta 7$-lakh country'. The Chajukya
records however assert that the attack was a mere raid and that the Chola forces were driven away
to their own territory. It appears from the records of Rajendra I, son of Rajaraja, that it was he
who commanded the invading army (E. I. xvi. 73; S.I.I. H, Part V, Introd.; FUet, D.K.D. p. 433;
S.I.I, i. 31. See below s. v., A.D. 1010, and E. R. 1904, 17.)
In this year took place Mahmud of Ghazni's second expedition into North India.
A.D. 1005. The large Leyden grant mentions that in this the twenty-first year of Rajaraja's
reign he permitted the ' Lord of Kataha and Srivishaya ' (i. e. Ketfah in the Malay Peninsula, and
Paletnbang) to present a village near Negapatam for the support of the Buddhist temple at that
58 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
place, which hid been constructed tyr the former lord of Kataha, Chuflamani of the Sailendra family,
father of the present donor ; the latter's'name being Srimara Vijaydttunga.
(V. R. it. Tanjore890-A / /. A.xxii. 45; vii. 224 / T. & S. L, p. 204.)
A.D. 1006. C. P. grant witnessing the gift of the village of Tamaracheravn by Indravarma,
the Ganga king of Kalinga. The village is said to be situated in the Varihavartani District. It is
dated in the 128th year of the dynasty, the epoch of which era I have stated above to be, in my
opinion, A.D. 877-78. That this view is correct is supported by the record in question, for the
details given of the date mention an eclipse of the moon in the month of Margatiira, which took
place on December 7, 1006. ( V. R. i. Can/am 2; L A. x. 243 ; xiii. 122.)
[Mahmud of Ghazni's third invasion of Northern India took place in this year, when he
attacked Malta n.]
Inscription of the Western Chajukya 'Ahavamalla-Sattiga', i. e. Satyasraya II at Chebrolu in
Gtmtur District, dated in . 928, Parabhava ( V. R. it. Guntur 84 ; 145 of 1897). This sufficiently
disposes of the Chdla claim to having conquered the whole Ratfapadi 7$-lakh territory. Evidently
Rajaraja Chdla made a bold bid for conquest, but failed in this attempt.
In the same year an inscription at Hotter in Dharwar District describes an import-
ant victory as having been gained by the Western Chajukya king Satyisraya II over Rajaraja
Chdla I. It states that Rajaraja had invaded the Kanarese country and devastated it ' killing women
and children and Brahmans and carrying off girls', but that he was finally defeated and driven out,
and his conqueror Satyasraya made a triumphant progress through the South of his dominions.
(Chdla records, however, claim a victory for Rajaraja ; whichever way it was there was manifestly
much slaughter of the people, and cruel treatment of them). (E. /. xvi. 73 ; E. R. 1904, 75.)
A.D. 1007. An inscription, in S.-E. Mysore of Rajaraja Chdla I's twenty-third year, no other
date being stated mentions his victories as noted above up to his twenty-first year (s.v. t A,D. 1005),
and adds to them that he took 'the 1200, ancient Islands'. (E, C. ix. Q>. 128, 130-132.)
[The last statement shews that trade with the East, the islands in the Bay of Bengal, Sumatra,
Malaya, etc. had begun in Rajaraja's reign ; or at least, if it had begun earlier, became now of
greater importance. It continued into the reign of Rajendra who also claims to have taken ' many
ancient islands.' In all probability, the Chdla kings at this time sent over troops to defend
Indian settlers and merchants trading in those regions.]
[In this year Mahmud of Ghazni attacked Northern India for the fourth time.]
A.D. 1008, June 14. RSjarlja Choi a I reigning in South Arcot (387 of 1922).
[Mahmnd of Ghazni invaded N. India for the fifth time, and fought a great battle against a
coalition of Hindu rulers near Ohind on the Indus. He captured Nagarkdt or KSngra, and carried
off immense booty. (BantU, 'Antiquities,' fi. 75.)
The Western ChSJukya king Vikraraaditya V, succeeded Satyas*raya II in this year.
A.D. 1006, October-November. An inscription at Ukkal, dated on the '124th day of the 24th
year' of Rajaraja Chdla I. It mentions his conquests as in the 23rd year (above), but does not allude
to the < ancient islands.' His complete conquest of the Pantfya kingdom is proved by his issue
of orders to the people of that country, now re-named the 'Rajardja-ValanicV. The villagers had
held lands and cultivated them in certain villages, which villages had afterwards been bestowed by
the Crown on 'Brahmans and Jains', evidently as agrahdrams. The villagers refused to pay their
taxes on these lands to the new landlords. The king commands that all lands on which the taxes
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 59
have not been paid, for the third year between the sixteenth and twenty-third years, ihall be
confiscated and shall become the common property of the village, and as such may be sold by the
village councils. (S. /. /. fit. 14, No. 9; 15 ', No. 10 ; 24, No 15.)
A.D. 1009. Inscription at Mamallapuram, Chingleput District, of Rajaraja Chola I. It mentions
his conquest of Ceylon as well as those noted in earlier records. It shews that the Nolamba
country was then ruled by a Pantfya prince, subject to the Chola monarchy. Rajaraja gave his
daughter in marriage to the Eastern Chalukya Prince Vimaladitya, who afterwards came to the
throne at Vengi (S. L I. i. 63 ; ii. 241, note ; T. A. S. ii. 1), The Tonflamanflalam country was
renamed by Rajaraja the ' Jayamkonfla-Chola-Manflalam.'
A.D. 1010, May 1. Inscription at Alur in Gadag Taluk, Dharwar District. It mentions the
Nojamba chief Irivi-NoJamba as having married a daughter of the Western Chalukya king
Satyasraya II. This Irivi may have been a grandson of Irivi-No]amba II. He is called ' Ghateya-
ankakira ' and is given his Pallava title ' Lord of Kanchi, best of cities.' He is not stated to have
been ruling the Nolamba country ; and he may have given way before the power of the Choi a
king and retired to the Chalukya territories north of the Tungabhadra river. Nevertheless, the
record noted below (*. v. A.D. 2022-22) claims Nolamba allegiance to the Chalukya Crown.
(E.L xvt. 27; E.R. 1914, 86; Fleet. D.K.D. 434; S. L L ii. 139.)
[The truth apparently is that the Nolamba family was in a difficult position, owing loyalty
to its former Chalukya overlords while overawed by the strength of the Chola king. Rajaraja
asserted his suzerainty over the N5Jamba country by renaming it the ' Nig arili- Chola- AT<#.']
July 12. Inscription of the twenty-sixth year of Rajaraja Chdla I in Tanjore District. The
date is a sound one, and makes July 12, A.D. 985, the last possible day for the king's accession
(V. R. ii. Tanjore 1201; 624 of 1909; E.L xi. 241). There is another of September 26 at Tiruvallam.
(E. R. March, 1890, p. 2.)
A.D. 1010, November 8. The Sufli (Dharwar District) plates shew that the Princess Akka-devi,
sister of the W. Chalukya king Vikramaditya V, was then ruling the ' Kidukid-70 ' division. Other
records shew that this rule was apparently continuous up to A.D. 1054. (E.L xv. 73, C.D., etc.)
[RajarSja proclaimed his sovereignty over the Ganga country of Mysore and the. neighbour-
hood by giving new names to its tracts. One was called by him the ' RajarSja-valanafln '; another,
the ' Vikraraa-Chola-Valanaclu '.]
A.D. 1010. An inscription in B. Mysore shews that its local ruler was the Nolamba chief
Chorayya. (E.C. x. Ct. 118; E.L, xvi. 27.)
[Bhojadeva, the Paramira king of Malwa, came to the throne about this time. He made war
on the Western ChSJukyas at a later date.]
A.D. 1010, May. Coronation-day of the Eastern Chalukya king, Vimaladitya, according to
the Ranastipunfli grant of his eighth year. (E. L vi. 347 ; tee below s.v., A.D 1018-19; V.R. ii.
Godavari 8.)
Rajaraja Chola I recognized as king in Eastern Mysore (E. C. iv. A>. 26); and in
1012 in a village near Seringapatam, where an inscription states that he had conquered the Ganga
' and Nolamba territories. His general ' Panchavan ' is mentioned. (E.C. Hi. S.R. 240.)
[Fleet held that in this year the Nolamba country was ruled by a NoJamba-Pallava chief,
feudatory to the W. Chalukya king (But see note above, s.v. 1010, May 1). (Bombay Gateitttr /,
Pari U, p. 433 ; BJl. 1903-04, p. 8.)]
60 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1012, May. A long inscription at the Tanjore temple of the twenty-sixth year of Raja-
raja Chola I enumerates his exploits as above given, but adds nothing as done of importance
since A.D. 1006. The date of the record is the 319th day of the 26th year, i.e., about
May, A.D. 1012. It expressly states that Rajaraja founded the Tanjore temple, calling it
1 RajarajeSvara ' and literally endowing it from treasures seized from his enemies. Great gifts
were given by his sister Kundavvai and others. (S./.7. it. 1, 236.)
A.D. 1012, May 30. Accession of Rajendra Chola I, in succession to his father, Rajaraja I.
This date is settled by an inscription at Bngayiram in South Arcot, which, with correct details,
shews that the twenty-seventh day of the thirtieth year of this Rajendra = 25th June A.D. 1041 (341
of 1917). Other records support this fixture (Kielhorn, E.R. viii. 260, and App. 291). Rajaraja seems
to have abdicated, and to have lived a little longer. (See below, s.v. A.D. 1013-14.)
The extent to which the Tanjore temple was benefited at the cost of the villages is shewn
by certain records found there. The king commanded the villagers to supply servants to the
temple and to pay for their support therein, and these servants were no less than 750 in number, 400
were women, 128 were watchmen, 199 were Brahmacharis. All these were supported, not by the
temple treasury-officers, but by the villages (in addition to their ordinary taxation) from which
they came. 1 This payment was made compulsory. Bach watchman was given 100 kalams of paddy
for his maintenance.
A record in N.-W. Mysore makes the Western Chajukya Vikramaditya V supreme in that
territory, with Chatfaya ruling BapavaSi under him. (JS.C. viii. St. 471.)
[It looks therefore as if Rajaraja had not quite succeeded in reducing the Nolamba chiefs.
(above, s.v. A.D. 1010.)}
A.D. 1012. In the first year of Rajendra Chdla's reign, the Tinnevelly country had passed
away from the rule of its own princes and was governed by a ' Chola-Pantfya ' viceroy. Several
inscriptions of this period mention one of these viceroys, who from his name would appear to be a
Panflya prince, vassal to the Chola. He is called Jatavarman-Sundara-Chola-Panflya. 8
(V. R. ii. Tinn. 2-20; 70-88 of 1907.)
A.D. 1013. There are several inscriptions dated in the twenty-ninth year of Rajaraja Chola I,
which began June-July 1013, Rajendra I having come to the throne in May 1012. They seem to
prove R&jaraja's abdication in favour of his son, and his devotion of his waning life to religious
matters (5. /. /. ii, pp. 121-134: Hi. 88-123). About this time he assumed the title Jayamkontfa.'
1 The Inscriptions to which reference is made here are Nog. 57, 69, and 70 of Vol. II of the Tanjore
Inscriptions. All these are records in the Great Siva temple at Tanjore, built and endowed by Raja RSja.
Of these three records the first is a continuation of the third. They certainly refer to numbers of villages in the
three great divisions of Ch51a-Mandalara, PSndya-Mandalam, and Tondai-Mandnlara, from which the number of
servants given above were drawn for service in the temple* According to the text of the inscription, of which there
is a more or less correct translation given (see paragraph 1 of the translation) on page 320 of Vol. II of the South
Indian Inscriptions, Raja RSia lays it down clearly that the lower servants were to be paid from the head-quarters
temple treasury at Tanjore, while the tipper servants were to be paid in the up-country treasuries of the temple. The
purpose of this division was apparently that these temple servants were to be men of respectable character, possessed
of property and relations and therefore reliable from the point of view of the temple. The distinction is very care- '
fully stated, and there can be no mistake about it. The villages themselves had to be villages Riven over 10
Brahmans (Brakmadiya) and all the servants had to come from such villages. They therefore had no manner of a
connection with the villages of the public, nor with the general administration as such. It will thus be seen that
the statement in the text is almost about the reverse of the. truth. Editor.
This was a Chola prince and was in fact a ion of RftjSndra I B.R. 1906. Section 17. -Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 61
That the Pallava chiefs were now subject to the Chola king, at any rate professedly, is
shewn by two inscriptions at Tanjore of this year. One of these chiefs, a vassal of Rajaraja's, bore
that king's name and was called ' Irayiravan-Pallavaraiyan alias Mummufli Chola Pdtan.' He was
chief of Araiftur. Another, later, bore the name of king Rajendra I, being called ' Uttama-Chola
Posan ' (or Bhoja), ' Uttama-Chola ' being a name of Rajendra (5.7.7. iV. 141, 222 ; Nos. 33, 55 ; Hi,
p. 109, No. 54). This last is at Tiruvallam in North Arcot, and belongs to the fourth year of
Rajendra I, A.D. 1015-16.
In A.D. 1013-14, the r went y -ninth year of Rajaraja I, as an inscription at TiruvaiySr, Tanjore
District, tells us, the Eastern Chajukya king Vimaladitya gave a gift to the temple there. Vimaladitya
married Knndawai, Rajaraja's daughter, and was on friendly terms with his father-in law.
V. Venkayya accounted for the fact that Vimaladitya's reign is sometimes stated to have lasted for
seven years and sometimes for eleven years is due to the fact that although his accession was in A.D.
1011 he was for four years a prisoner of the Chola king, and was not really independent till 1015.
(215 of 1894.}
[Vimaladitya's marriage was very important, as it was the first which united the Eastern
Chajukya and Chola crowns.]
An undated record at Mahendragiri, Ganjam, says that Rajendra Chola had actually
conquered Vimaladitya and had erected a pillar of victory on the hill there. Below the inscription
are two emblems, the Chola tiger and the Pantfya fish, implying that the two kingdoms fought in
alliance against the Chajukya monarch ( V. R. i. Ganjam, 425 ; 396 of 1896 ; E. 7. vi. 347). There
is no clue to the actual date of this campaign, which may have taken place in Rajaraja's reign,
when Rajendra commanded his father's army.
An inscription of date 1013-14 shews the W. Chalukya king Vikramaditya V reigning in
Bellary District. (722 of 1922.}
[It has been suggested that about this time Rajendra I introduced the Tamil script into
the conquered Pantfya territory where previously the people wrote in Vafteluttu. (E.R. 1905 % $ 13.)]
A.D. 1014. Record of the third year of Rajendra Chdla I, shewing him reigning in S. E. Mysore
. (E. C. ix, cp. 227). Another of date November 7, 1014, in Trichinopoly (29 of 1920). Another of
the third regnal year but without details, in Trichinopoly District witnesses a gift to a temple
made in memory of a gallant officer of the Chola Raja's elephant-corps who lost his life in the war
between Rajendra, then crown prince, and the Western Chalukya Irivibedanga-Satyasraya (which
took place in A.D. 1005-6.) ( V. R. Hi. Trick. 283 ; 515 of 1912.)
A.D. 1015. Inscription in N.-W. Mysore of the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha III, whose
accession seems to have taken place in this year (E. C. viii. Sb. 16). Another at Bandajike in the
same province in the same year of the same king (E. C. vii. St. 220). (See note to A.D. 1160
below on the subject of W. Chalukya succession at this time.)
[These inscriptions testify that N.-W. Mysore still lay under W. Chalukya influence at this
date in spite of Chola assertions of the defeat of the northern power.]
A.D. 1016. Another record in N.-W, Mysore of the W. Chajukya Jayasimha III.
(E.C. vii. Sk. 307.)
A.D. 1017. March 26. Rajendra Chola I reigning in his fifth year in Trichinopoly. It
helps to confirm the date given above for his accession.
~ ( V. R. iU. Trick. 595 ; 275 of 1905 ; E. 1. viii. 261.)
62 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1017. Inscription in Bellary District shewing that the W. Chalukya Jayasimha I was
reigning there in this year (V. R. i. Bellary 471}. The king is called by his biruda
' Jagadekamalla'.
The Tanjore inscription of Rajendra I's sixth year gives a list of his achievements up to
date, and the list is confirmed by other records, (i) He captured the Idaitturainadu (generally
taken as Etfetore in Mysore, but by Fleet identified with the Raichur doab between the
Krishna and Tungabhadra rivers); (ii) Vanavasi (Banavali); (iii) KoJJippakkai 1 (on the Krishna
river ?). [These two places were taken from the W. Chalukya king.] ; (iv) Mannaikkaflagam,
or Mannai (Manne near Bangalore, then ruled by the Nolamba chief); (v) after close fighting
in Ceylon he captured the ' crown of Ilam ', (Ceylon), and (vi) the ' beautiful crown of the
queen of Ilam '; and (vii) ' the crown of Sundara and the pearl necklace of Indra which the
Panflya king had given up to the king of Ilam ' ; (viii) the crown of Kerala ; (ix) ' many
ancient islands.' (5. 7. 7. ii. 92). [It seems probable that most, if not all, of these expeditions
were carried out by Rajendra 1 s son Rajadhiraja I ; for the letter's inscriptions mention them
as successes gained by him alsoit must be noted that many of these so-called conquests
were only temporary ones. It is certain for instance, that the W. Chalukya king was not
driven out of the territories mentioned, but retained his hold of them.]
[Ceylon had been overrun by Tamils in the reign of Rajaraja I, but Rajendra organized
a regular campaign and carried it to complete success. He captured the king of Ceylon
Mahindu V, and kept him prisoner at the Chola capital till Mahindu's death twelve years later.
He carried off Mahindu's queen and seized the crown-jewels of Ceylon, and the crown-jewels
of the Panflya monarchy which had been left in Ceylon (see above s.v., A.D. 917), and which
included ' the priceless diamond bracelet that was the gift of the gods ' (otherwise called the
1 necklace of Indra ').
The MahawarttSa (ch. 55} adds that the country people of the island saved from capture or
death their young prince Kassapa, and had him brought up in secret till he was twelve years old.]
Rajendra is said, in inscriptions of his seventh year, to have seized the Kerala crown
' which ParaSu-Rama had deposited in Sandimat [or Sandima, or Sandimattivu] which is
believed to be one of the islands on the west coast. His seventh year began May 30, 1018.
(5.7.7. , 95 ; ii, 92, 220, 333, 402; J.R.A.S., 1913, 222, etc.}
The Tiruvalangatfu C. P. grant of Rajendra's sixth year (A.D. 1017-18) gives details of
his achievements, but it is somewhat confusing as the Sanskrit portion of it is a later addition
to the Tamil portion of the year in question. The Sanskrit portion alludes to his conquest
of Kadaram which did not take place till at least the king's fifteenth regnal year (A.D. 1026-27).
(V.R. i. Chitloor370 ; E.R. 1906, p. 66.}
A.D. 1018. An inscription in Cbannapatna Taluk, Bangalore District, Mysore, gives a list
of Rajendra Chola 's achievements up to his seventh regnal year, but adds nothing new to the
list given in the previous year (above). (B.C. ix, cp. 42.)
A record at Bagali, Bellary District, shews that in this year that province was ruled
by the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha III, and that under him the Nolamba chief*
1 Has since been identified with Kulpat between tfaidarabad and Warangal in the Nizam's Dominions.
Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 63
UdaySditya, alias Jagadekamalla-Nolamba, governed very extensive tracts. He is alleged to
be then ruling the whole Gangavatfi, Kadambatfge and several other provinces besides the
Nolambavafli country. Whether this is all true or part of it exaggerated is not certain, but
the record certainly shews that the people of that tract still held firm to W. Chalukya supremacy,
in spite of the Chola attacks on it. ( y. /?. i. Bellary, 279; 87 of 1904.)
Between May 10 and December 3 of this year the Chola king Rajendra I associated with
himself as joint sovereign his son Rajadhiraja I, and the latter 's reign is always held to have begun
at this time though his father lived and ruled till 1043.
(See E. I. iv. 216 ; V. 205 ; mi, 169 ,- SII. iiV, 52 ; E. C. ix, Hi. 142 / 75 of 1895.)
A record of this year at Ranastipuntfi, near Gutfivatfa, N. of the Krishna river, shews that the
Eastern Chalukya king of Vengi, Vimaladitya, was crowned on May 10 A.D. 3011. (E. I. vi. 347.)
A.D. 1019, October 9. Record in Trichinopoly District of the eighth year of Rajendra Chola I.
It helps to confirm the accession date, May 30, 1012 given above.
(V.R. Hi. Trick. 831 ; 72 of 1914.)
In this year, May 30, 1019-May 30, 1020, an inscription in Kolar District, Mysore, shews
Rajendra I reigning there in his eighth year. No other date is given. It gives the same list of
his conquests as was given in A.D. 1017-18 (see above) with no addition, (E. C. X. A?, 106 a.)
December 1019 or January 1020. A record at BalJigamve (Belagarai, Shimoga District)
Mysore, gives the name, as ruler of the BanavaSi 12,000 country under his cousin Jayasimha III of
the W. Chajukyas, of prince Ktmdamarasa, otherwise called Kunda or Kundiga, son of SatyaSraya II.
(E. C. vii. Sk. 125.)
A.D. 1020, July 7. ' Mufligonfla ' Rajendra Chola I reigning in South Mysore. The date
agrees with his accession-date stated above (E. C. iv. Hg. 16). The record belongs to his
ninth year.
Another record of the ninth year, which began May 30, 1020, gives a list, of his successes as
above, up to (x=10) the crown of Kerala which ParaSuraraa left in {Sandimattivu ; and adds to it a
later success which must have come to him about A.D. 1019. This was during a war between him
and the W. Chalukya king Jayasimha III, who held the west and north-west of Mysore as well as
the country on the north and west of the Tungabhadra river. Rajendra's inscriptions declare that
he (xi) ' made Jayasimha turn his back at Musangi ' and imply that he drove him out of Mysore and
Bellary and Anantapur into the Dekhan. They assert boldly (probably because of this) that he
1 conquered the Rafta 7J lakh territories ' having captured them at Musangi [This last is
certainly not the case]. The inscription referred to is at Melpafli, near Vellore (S.I. I. Hi. 27).
Musangi is believed to be the same as Uchchangi-droog. 1
[At Melpatfi at this time lived the celebrated Saiva pandit LakuJISvara. (E. I. v. 228.)
About this time Rajendra Choja I gave his son Muramatfi Chola a viceroyalty over the
conquered Pantfya and Kerala 'kingdoms, a territory which had been administered by the prince
since about A.D. 1017. His new title was ' Jatavannan Sundara-Chola-Pantfya ' (A. JR. iv, 1904-5,
p. 129. E.I. xi. 292). See also the Tiruvalangaju grant (E.R. 1906, p. 66). The date of creation is
obtained from the Mannarkovil inscription of Rajendra's twenty-fourth and his son's fifteenth year.]
1 For another identification with Mafiangi or Maski see Rajendra, the Gangaikonda ChCla. /. /. Hist.,
vol. ii, p. 817. Editor.
64 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
July 22. Rajendra Chola I reigning. S. Arcot District (386 of 1922).
A.D. 1021. Early in the year. Inscription at Nandiguncla in South Mysore of king RSjenfra
Chola I. It mentions all his former triumphs, and includes (No. xi) the victory of Musangi but
nothing later. (E. C. Hi. N. 13*.)
A.D. 1021, 1023. Inscription in Bellary District. The W. Chajukya ' Jagadekamalla '
Jayasimha III reigning in both years. (294 of 1918.)
[Prom this it would seem that Jayasimha III was not driven quite out of this tract in 1020,
as the Cholas declared.]
A.D. 1022. Fighting in Mysore between rival chiefs, viz., the Kongalv* chief Rajendra-Chola-
Prithivi and the Hoyiala chief Nripakama (See also below s. v. A.D. 1026). An account of a battle
is given. (E. C. v. Mj. *3<)
In the Mysore District a Gang a chief, whose name is not stated was ruling (E. C. Hi. Md.
78\ by consent, it must be presumed, of Rajendra Chola or else in defiance of him.
North Mysore * Jagadekamalla ' (note the Chajukya name), a NoJamba-Pallava chief, was
ruling, having his residence in ' Kapili ' (? Kampli on the Tungabhadra river).
(E. C. xi t Mk. 10. See below s. v. A.D. 1027.)
On August 16 of this year the B. Chajukya king Rajaraja-Narendra I came to the throne, in
commemoration of which the grant was made of the village of Korunelli near the Godavari river.
(Brit. Mus. C, P. V. R. B. M. 9 ; I. A. xiv. 50; xxiii, 131.)
[The Mahabharata was translated into Telugu by Nannaya-Bhatta under this king's
patronage (E. I. vi. 31).]
[A good proof of the assertion made in a foregoing note that Rajendra I did not succeed in
completely reducing the Western Chajukya king is afforded by the fact that the Nojamba chiefs
acknowledged themselves vassals of the Chajukyas at least up to A.D, 1052. Witness records of
A.D. 1010, 1018, 1022, 1027, 1030, 1044, 1052. Nevertheless Rajendra had by now assumed the title
1 Gangaikonda ' implying that he had completely conquered and annexed the Gangavadi country, 1
and that the Ganga chiefs were now Chola vassals.]
A.D. 1023. Rajendra Chola I mling in B. Mysore. (E.C. ix, Hi. 10.)
This was Rajendra 1 s twelfth year, and an inscription at the Tirumalai Hill in North Arcot
mentions his victories and successes up to date. The earlier ones have been already noted, ending
in A.D. 1020 with (No. xi) the defeat of Jayasimha. The list gives in addition, those between his
ninth and twelfth year, as follows (xii) capture of ' Sakkarakoftam belonging to Vikrama Vira,' or
Chakrakdta ; believed to be an event in a northern expedition against Kalinga, and the place to be a
fortress in the Baitar State, Ganjam. (xiii) Madura-Manclalam the Pantfya capital, or another place
of similar name ? (xiv) Navanidhikula, Namanaikkonam, Panchapalli belonging to Vefijilai-VIra,
MaSunideSa all as yet unidentified places, (xv) a raid to the north when king Indraratha, or
Dhiratara was captured at a battle at Adinagar locality not known (Indraratha is said to belong to
the Chandra-kula). (xvi) Orissa. (xvii) The Kosala kingdom and defeat of king Dharmapala at
DancLabutti, (which has not been identified), (xviii) Takkana-Lata, or Southern Gujarat and defeat
of its king RSnadura. (xix) Bengal, ' where Govindachandra was put to flight and Mahipala terrified,
1 Thii ii not the meaning of the title. The title wai MNramed from hit having brought the Ganges to hti
new capital Gaagaikonda gojaporam. See J. 1. Hist., article above referred to. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 65
in a battle at 6angukottam O n the Sea (not identified), where elephants were captured, (xx) Uttira
Lata, or Northern Gujarat, (xxi) The River Ganges. (S.I.I, i. 95, n. 139 ; E. I. ix. 229.)
[These extensive claims must not be accepted as proofs of actual conquest, and at present
there is no evidence forthcoming in support of them all. All that can be definitely asserted is that
between 1020 and 1023 the Chola king had been very active in many different directions.]
A.D. 1024. Inscription at Malur near Bangalore of the thirteenth year of Rajendra I (E. C ix.
Cp. 24). Since inscriptions of the twenty-third and twenty-seventh years of this king contain similar
statements of victories but add nothing to the statements made in the present record it has to be
presumed that all the conquests claimed belong to the period before the close of his thirteenth year,
i.e. before May 30, 1025 (See E. C. ix. Cp. 82, 83 : Nl, 7a.). These successes are as follows, in
addition to those named in the last noted record, and therefore give us details of an oversea expedi-
tion sent to Malaya in about A.D. 1024-25. [With the exception of the case of ' Kaflaram,' the
mention of other places ' captured ' may merely refer to some military occupations by detachments
of Tamil troops sent as garrisons in support of trad-] . (xxii) Kataha or Katfaram.
[Katfaram is almost certainly a South-Indian perversion of the name Keflah, a state on the
west coast of the Malay Peninsula. Another inscription calls it ' Kitfaram '. The large Leiden grant
of the twenty-first year of Rajaraja Chola I, A.D. 1005-6, tells us that in that year a village was
granted for the support of the Buddhist temple at Negapatam on the east coast of Tanjore District.
The donor, owner presumably by purchase, was the ' Lord of Kataha ' also called ' Lord of the
Srlvishaya ' country', Srimara Vijayottunga, son of Chuflamani of the Sailendra family. Srivishaya
was the kingdom of Palembang and is so-called in an inscription of A.D. 775 found at Vieng-Sa in
the south of the Bay of Bandon, which also says that the then king belonged to the Sailendra
family. In Chinese annals Palembang is called San-fo-Ts'i, and the annals of Song mention
in A.D. 1003 and 1008 two embassies sent by Chulamani and 6rimara VI [Jayottunga] to China. 1
(Madras Review, 1902, and Arch. Sur. of Burma Report 1911-22, p. 6 ; Bulletin de'lecolf
Francaise d 1 Extrime Orient. Tome xviii. No. 6.)
1 In regard to the whole of this item, reference may be made to my article ' Rajendra the Gangaikonda
Chola ' in the Journal of Indian History, vol. ii., pt. in., pp. 317-70 uud ' Researches in the Geography of Ptolemy ' by
Col. Gerini (Asiatic Society Monographs.}
6akkara-K6ttam has been identified with a place near Jagdalpur, the capital of the state of Bastar.
Madhura Mandalam is not the Pandya capital but is a place like the following four :
Navanidhi Knla,
Namanaikkonam,
Panchapalli, and
Masumdesi,
all places which must be looked for in the tributary states of Orissa, between the Central Provinces and the Nizam's
Dominions on the one side, and the coast region of Kallnga on the other.
There is a place PanchapaJJi in this region.
Magunidesa must be merely a translation of the territory of Bastar under the Naga-VamSi rulers.
There is also a Madhura Mandalam in the locality on the maps.
For Adinagar a suggestion has been made, and it may possibly be Jajnagar in Orissa. Indraratha referred
to along with it may be Indravarman of Kalinga reigning at the time.
Dakkina Lata and Uttara Lata have no reference to Gujarat. Both of them refer to the division of Bengal
Radha, in the region near Burdwan.
Mahlpala referred to there is a reference to ' Otta-Mahi-Pala ' In Tamil meaning simply the Odra or Orissa
king. Sangu-Kdtfam : There is no warrant for a battle of 5angu-K6ttara. The correct reading of the text is the
defeat of the Orissa king at the Sangama (junction) of the Ganges with the sea. The actual expression being
' Sangama-Otta-Mahi-palanai.'
5
66 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
The present grant shews that for some reason Rajendra had, about 1024-25 quarrelled with the
Ruler of Ketfah and sent over an expedition which ended with the latter's defeat. The Lord Keflah at
the time was Samgrama-Vijayottunga, successor and perhaps son of Srimara Vijayottunga; he was cap-
tured and his city was seized ; his treasures, the ( Vidyadhara} toranam at the gate of the city, and two
doors set with jewels were carried off. (xxiii) Ma-damalingam (said to be Jaya in the Malay Penin-
sula); (xxiv) Mi-ppapalam 'defended by water' (? on west-coast of Isthmus of Kra); (xxv) Talai-Takko-
lam (on the Isthmus of Kra) ; (xxvi) Pannai ' watered by the River ' (East coast of Sumatra) ; (xxvii)
Ma-yiruflingam ' by the sea ', (a state dependent on Palembang) ; (xxviii) Ilangagokam (Lengasuka ;
a Malay state tributary to Keflah) ; (xxix) IlamurideSam (Lamuri, called by Marco Polo ' Lambri', in
the far north of Sumatra, where there are many places whose names begin with ' Lam', e.g., Lam
Djamoe, Lam Baroe, etc.) (xxx) ManakkavSram (the Nicobar Islands) ; and one or two other places.
[After this year the king seems to have ceased from warfare till the end of his reign.]
Jayasimha III of the Western Chajukyas grant at YewOr (LA. 1879, p. 10. y
Indravarman of Kalinga, in the 146th year of the dynasty, reigning at Kalinganagara
(V.R. i. Ganjam 3 / LA. x p. xii. 243 ; 122 ; T. and AS. 164.}
He was reigning also in Bellary District on November 23, 1025.
( V.R. i. Bell. 185 ; 489 of 1914.)
A.D. 1025. The lengthy C.P. grant in 31 plates of the grant of a village to the temple at
Tiruvalangaflu. The Sanskrit portion is about this date. The Tamil portion belongs to Rajendra
Chola I's sixth year (A.D. 1017-18). It contains a list of his conquests up to the last mentioned date.
The Sanskrit portion adds his conquest of Kataha. ( V.R. i. Chittoor 370 / E.R. 1906, p. 66.)
[Rajendra I established his capital at Gangaikonfla-Chdlapuram, near Chidambaram about
this time.]
Another inscription shews Jayasimha Chajukya reigning in this year in North- West Mysore,
with Kundamarasa ruling the Banavasi 12,000 country. (E.C. viii. Sa, 7.)
A.D. 1026. Kassapa of Ceylon became king in this year at the age of twelve. Before he
came to the throne (the Mahawathfa relates) the Chola king Rajendra sent to the island an army of
95,000 men in order to seize the prince, but the expedition was unsuccessful. Because of this, .
no doubt, it is not mentioned in Chola records. Kassapa, on mounting the throne, was called
1 Vikrama-Bahu*. (J.R.A.S. 1913, p. 523 ; S.I.I, ii. 92.)
Early in A'.D. 1026 the Kongajva chief ruling on the western border of Mysore ' marched
against the base Poysala ' i.e., attacked the HoySala chief, probably Nripakama, and was victorious
at the battle of Manni, (so says the inscription which is on a virakal erected in honour of a soldier
who fell). [B.C. v. Ag. 76 ; cf. Mj. 43 of the year 1022-23.]
The Kalinga-Ganga king Indravarman gave a grant (C.P.) in the 149th year of his dynasty.
( V.R. i. Ganjam 13 ; C.P. No. 4 of 1914.)
A.D. 1027. N.-W. Mysore. Nanni-Santara of Humcha, ruling part of the country.
(E. C. mi. Sk. 53.)
KSdaram or Kidlram or in another form KSJagam, all meant the same place and a suggestion has been '
made to identify them with Katra of Katraea in the east coast of Sumatra not far from the powerful kingdom of
Sri Vijaya at Palambang. The Chinese knew of it at the time by two names San-fo-Tsi, equivalent of Sri Bhoja,
and San-fn-Tsal, the equivalent of Sri Vijaya, the kingdom of Palambang being known by two names viz., Sri
Bhoja or Sri Vijaya ^rfitor.
1 Since republished in Ep. Ind. XII, 269 {{.Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 67
An inscription in Kadur District, Mysore, mentions the earliest known Hoygala chief as ruling
in his seventh year, namely, Nripa-Kama. He is called 'Kama-Poysala, alias Rachamnlla-
PermmSdi.' (E. C. vi. Mg. 19 / See above s. v., A. D. 1022.}
Bast Mysore was now under Rajendra Chola I. (". C. x. C. 13.)
Part of Bellary District was being ruled by the NoJamba-Pallava chief Jagadekamalla
Udayaditya. His wife's name was Siga-devi. Other records of his are found in 1030 and 1033, and
(above) in 1022. ( V. R. i. Bell. 16 , 42, 75, 76 ; 64, 65 of 1904 ; 199, 208 of 1913.)
The northern part of Bellary District was under the direct rule of the W. Chalukya king
Jayasimha III. Inscriptions of his of this date are found in Kurugdflu (E. R. 1903-4, p. 8). also in
1028-29 in N. W. Mysore. (E. C. vii. S*. 177.)
An inscription of the end of this year alludes to severe righting at Banavasi which was attacked
by someone. In the fighting 'Maraja, son of Kaleyabbe' was killed. This Maharaja was possibly a
son of the HoySala Vinayaditya whose wife was Kaleyabbe, and if so was grandson of Nripa-KamS.
Whoever he was, he died in obedience to his duty to Nripa-Kama, so says the record (E. C. v. Mj.
44). The Santara chief at this time also had a wife named Kaleyabbe.
A.D. 1028, December 24. Grant at Kulenur (published by Dr. Harriett) of the W. Chalukya
queen Kundala, wife of Kunda son of Satyas*raya II, who was ruling Banavasi (E. I. xv. 329.)
Kunda was also ruling that country in A.D. 1031. (E. C. vii. Sk. 30.)
A.D. 1030. Rajendra Chola I's inscription at Tanjore of his nineteenth year only repeats the
list of achievements as given in his thirteenth year (above s. v., A. D. 1024-25) ; shewing that he
had not been active since that year. (S. I. I. it. 105.)
A.D. 1032, December 6. Jagadekamalla-Udayaditya, the Nolamba chief ruling the Nolamba-
vafli 32,000 tract under the W. Chalukya Jayasimha III (253 of 2918). Record in Bellary
District.
Five Virakals in Sorab Taluk, Shimoga District, Mysore, record deaths which occurred
during a raid carried out by a chief named Santayya, who ruled the Edenatf country, for the purpose
of cattle-stealing. (E. C. viii. Sb. 60-64.)
Jayasimha III of the W. Chajukyas continued to reign in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. vii. Sk. 20a; viii. Sb. 191.)
A.D. 1033. An inscription in Kolar District of the twenty-second year of Rajendra Chola I
gives a list of his achievements, noting nothing new since his thirteenth year. (E. C. x. Kl. 109 a.)
A record of November 4, 1033, in S. Mysore and some mutilated ones in E. Mysore of his
twenty-second year shew that this king was reigning in that country. (E. C. iv. Hg. 17 / x. Bg. 6, 7.)
Rajendra I sent an embassy to China in this year which is noted in the Chinese annals,
where his name is rendered 'Lo-cha-into-lo chu-lo.'
Another record of his bears date November 25, 1033. (E. I. iv. 69; vi. 20.)
A.D. 1034. Long inscription at Malur of the twenty-third year of RSjendra Chola I. It adds no
achievements of his to those mentioned above as having taken place before 1024.
(E. C. ix. Cj>. 82, 83.)
A.D. 1035. Rajendra Chola I reigning, in his twenty-fourth year in B. Mysore. (E. C. x. Kl. 14.)
Jayasimha III of the W. Chajukyas reigning in Bellary District (V. R. i. Bell. 285 ; 93 of
1904) ', and in N. Mysore, where the Nolamba chief Jagadekamalla-Udayaditya ruled under him.
(E. C. xi. Dg. 71.)
68 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1036, April 8. A record of Rajendra Chola I's twenty-fourth year, which agrees with his
accession as on May 30, 1012. But, to the date is added that the day was the '230th' day of that
twenty-fourth year; and here there is some mistake, for April 8, 1036 was 313 days later than
May 30, 1035, the first day of the twenty -fourth year. (188 of 1918.}
September 16, another record of the same king in his twenty-fifth year (335 of 1917).
October 22 and December 22 or 23. The W. Chajukya Jayasimha III reigning in Bellary
District. ( V. R. i. Bell. 120 ; 200 of 1913 ; 258 of 1918.}
Inscription in Tinnevelly District of Jatavarman-Sundara-Chola-Pandya, son of Rajendra
Chola I in the former's sixteenth year. (See above s. v. t A.D. 1020-21.} This proves conclusively,
that the Chola king had completely reduced the whole Panflya dominions.
(V. R. Hi. Tinnevelly 82 ; 111 of 1905 ; E. R. 1905, p. 56.}
A.D. 1037, November 21. Inscription at Hotter in Dharwar District shewing Akka-devi,
sister of the W. Chajukya kings Vikramaditya V and Jayasimha III, ruling the Banavasi
12000 province. (E. /. xvi. 75.}
Two later inscriptions in the same year shew Jayasimha III ruling still in Bellary and
N. Mysore, with ' Jagadekamalla-Imma<^i-NoJamba-Pallava ruling locally.
(228 of 1918 ; F. C. xi. Dg. 126.}
Another shewing Rajendra Choja I reigning in South Mysore. (E. C. iv. ffg. 104.}
A.D. 1038. Record of the twenty-seventh year of Rajendra-Chola I, with a full list of all his
achievements as given up to the end of A.D. 1024 (cf. v. above) and containing no reference to
any later success (E. C. ix. Nl. 4.}. This is a Tamil inscription at Alur.
A.D. 1038. On April 9, or May 3 was crowned the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V,
son of Kamarnava VI and the Vaiflumba princess Vinaya-Mahadevi. He was also called
Anantavarman.
(E. I. iv. 183 ; where the dale is given as May 3 ; v< App. 50, No. 355, where it = Apnl 9. See
also E. I. xi, p. 148 ; V. R. i. Ganjam 143 A.}
[Vikrama-Bahu, king of Ceylon, who was earlier known as prince Kassapa, died of
disease this year. A general named Kitti or KIrti usurped the throne but was killed after seven
days by Mahalana Kirti. Vikrama Bahu had made a new set of crown jewels and a new
throne to replace those carried off by Rajendra Chola I. (Mahawaihfa 56.J]
Jayasimha III, W. Chajukya, continued to reign in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. vii. Sk. 153.}
And also in A.D. 1040. (E. C. viii. Sb. 557.}
A.D. 1039, November 22. Inscription in Trichinopoly District of the twenty-second year of
Rajadhiraja Chola I. It proves that his creation as joint-king with his father Rajendra must
have taken place before November 22, 1018.
(V. R. Hi. Trick. 890; 81 of 1895 ; E. I. iv. 218.}
At Kanya-Kumari (Cape Comorin) are inscriptions of the twenty-eighth to the thirty-first
years of Rajendra Chola I, shewing him as sovereign over the farthest corner of the old
Pantfya realm, now completely absorbed and in Chola possession (T. A. S. i. 237, Nos. FtoJ}.
The twenty-eighth year began May 30, 1039.
A.D. 1040, June 22. Rajendra Chola I reigning in the Pondicherry country, now French
territory. (187 of 1919.}
August 27. Sirur (Dharwar District). Inscription shewing the NoJamba-Pallava chief
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 69
Jagadekamalla-Nurmadi, ' Lord of Kanchi ', ruling in that country under Jayasimha III of the
W. Chajukyas. ' Nurmafli ' is another form of ' Immafli 1 ' (above s. z>., A.D. 1037.). (E. I. xv. 334).
[N.B. These Kanarese inscriptions speak of the ' Perdore ' river, the ' Kirudore '
river, and the ' Etfedore ' country. Fleet informs us that the Perdore is the Krishna and the
Kirudore the Tungabhadra river, while the Efledore is the country between the two rivers,
generally known as the Raichur Doab.]
About this time or later (the date is not exactly determined by the inscriptions) the
W. Chajukya king Somesvara I, either acting for his father or himself ruling, made an expedition
to the north against King Bhoja of Dhara in Malwa, whom he defeated so severely that Bhoja
fled. Dhara was sacked and burnt. Among Somesvara' s lieutenants in this war was prince
Ereyanga, son of the Hoysala chief Vinayaditya.]
A.D. 1041, May 6. Rajendra ChSla I reigning in Trichinopoly District in his twenty-ninth
year. (V. R. in. Trick. 824 ; 65 of 1914.)
He was also reigning in E. Mysore, where in this year serious cattle-raids took place
(E. C. ix. Hi. 11). And in his thirtieth year (1041-42) in E. Mysore, when an inscription names
him as the king who ' took the east country, Gangai, and Kaflaram '. (E. C. x. Kl. 149 b.)
June 25. A sound date in an inscription shewing Rajendra Ch51a I reigning in S. Arcot
on the 27th day of his thirtieth year. It fixes his accession-date as May 30, 1012. (341 of 1917).
[About this time, that is to say in the third year of the usurper-king of Ceylon Mahalana
Kitti, according to the Mahawatofa Cch. Ivi), the Singhalese under him fought against the Cholas and
by them were defeated. The Tamils seized again the crown and all the treasure and sent them to
the king of Chola.' The Mahawmhfa says that Kitti cut off his own head. Rajadhiraja's inscriptions
say that he defeated four Singhalese kings, and killed one of them. (Below s. v. 1046 A. D.)~\.
The W. Chajukya king Jayasimha III still reigning in Bellary District.
( V. R. i. Bell. 229 ; 501 of 1914).
A.D. 1042, January 18. An inscription of the Kalachuri king Karna-deva, or Kannama dated
from his camp on the Wain-Ganga river in the Central Provinces, helps to fix his date.
(E. I. ii. 297).
A.D. 1042. Rajendra-Chola I reigning on July 23 this year in Tanjore (V. R. ii. 700 ; 403 of
1902 ; E. I. mi. 169).
The W. Chajukya Jayasimha III was still supreme this year in N.-W. Mysore, but he must
have died very shortly afterwards, as this is the year of his son and successor Somes'vara I's
accession (E. C. viii t Sa, 108 bis, and 109 bis). There is a grant by him dated early in A.D. 1043
in N. Mysore, but he may have died before the date given, or he may have retired shortly before
his death from the burden of rule. (E. C. xi. Dg. 19).
A.D. 1043. Inscription shewing Rajendra Chola I reigning in E. Mysore in his thirty-second
year which began on May 30, 1043. This is his last known record (E. C. ix. Ht. 142). He must
have died shortly afterwards.
[Rajadhiraja now became sole occupant of the Chola throne. He tried to assist in the
consolidation of his empire by associating his younger brother and his sons with different portions
1 Nurmadi means a hundred-fold and Immadi two-fold in Kannada. In the compound it means simply many
fold or many times over.JKditor.
5A
70 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
of the conquered territories. He gave them the titles ' V ana van 1 ' (for the Bana country) ;
' Minavan ' (for the old Pantfya kingdom) ; ' Vallavan,' (for Chajukya territory, after, probably, his
defeat of SomeSvara I) ; ' Tennavan ' (for Southern Pantfya dominions) ; ' Gangan ' (for the
Gangavatfi province) ; ' King of Lanka' (for Ceylon) ; ' Pallavan' (for the former Pallava kingdom) ;
and ' Protector of the people of Kanyakubja ' (probably after his defeat of the Singhalese king, or
prince, Vira Salamegha, who was said to have come to the island from Kanauj).
Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar justly remarks (' Ancient India ', p. 110} that at this time
Rajendra I being dead ' there seems to have been a tendency to throw of! the yoke on the part of
all the subordinate allies of the Chola.'
It is difficult to give an exact order to Rajadhiraja' s campaigns. My impression is that his war
with Ceylon was the earliest and took place in about 1041-42. A list is given below (s. v. , A. D. 1046.}~\.
A.D. 1044, April 5. Date of installation of the Nolamba-Pallava chief Trailokyamalla-Nanni-
Nojamba by the W. Chalukya king SomeSvara (alias ' Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla') (V. R. i.
Bellary 130 ; 232 of 1913}. At the end of this year he was ruling some districts in North Mysore
and Dharwar. (E. C. xi. Dg. 20}.
On December 23 SomeSvara I was supreme in Bellary District. (235 of 1918}.
There is an inscription of Rajadhiraja Chola I in Trichinopoly District of his twenty-sixth
year, corresponding to March 14 of this year. ( V. R. Hi. Trick. 884 ; 75 of 1895 ; E. I. iv. 216).
[Probably in this year or the next began the Chola war against the Western Chalukya king
arising from disputes as to the overlordship of the Nojambavatfi and Gangavafli countries in
Mysore and south of the Tungabhadra river. Rajadhiraja claims to have defeated Ahavamalla-
Somes'vara I, and to have ' caused to fly ' his sons ' Vikki,' (Vikramaditya VI) and Vijayaditya.
He pursued the enemy and drove him over the Tungabhadra northwards as far as KolJipakkai, which
is believed to be a town on the south bank of the Krishna 2 . This town he burned.
(Fleet, D. K. D. 437, 438 j S. I, /. MI. 51}.
[Nevertheless we find, that the people of Bellary and northern Mysore tenaciously held to
their subjection, for some years after this, to the Chalukya throne, and declined to accept Chola
over lordship.]
A.D. 1045, May 9. Record in Tanjore of the twenty-seventh year of Rajadhiraja.
( V. R. it. Tanjore 666 ; 3 of 1914.}
August 5. The W. Chalukya Ahavamalla-SomeSvara I recognized as supreme in Bellary,
with, as local governor, the Nojamba chief, subordinate to whom was a certain Udayaditya Sinda.
(V. R. i. Bellary 142 ; 193 of 1913.}
October 28. S6mes*vara I was encamped at Huvina-Hadagalli in Bellary District. Nanni-
Nolamba, his vassal was the local Pallava ruler. (V. R. i. Bellary 215, 217 : 441, 443 of 1914.}
[A rather puzzling record ; for, since Hadagalli is in the south of Bellary bordering on
Mysore, either the war had not yet taken place, or, after their defeat, the Chalukya king had found
himself strong enough to return to the country from which he had been ejected. One of the
records says that the grant, of which it is a witness, was made when the king had ' returned from a .
raid,' (and see below, note to record of December 3, 1046).]
1 Vanavan in the sense of Bana does occur in compounds like Vanavan-MahSdivi, sometimes, but the general
significance of the term is Chira. This seems the intended meaning in this context. Editor,
1 See note above p. 62 and p. 81 following and note tinder A.D. 1067. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 71
An inscription at Kalahasti, Chittoor District, of the twenty-eighth regnal year of Rajadhiraja
Chola I mentions three of his conquests, viz : (i) He captured Manlbharanan-Vira-Panclya probably
a member of the old Panflya royal family who attempted to throw off the yoke of the Chola, and
decapitated him ; (ii) He conquered the Chera king or king of Kerala ; (iii) He conquered Ceylon.
All these events therefore took place in or before A.D. 1045. ( V '. R. i. Ckittoor 79 ; 283 of 1904.)
In this year the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V from his capital Dantapura granted 35
villages to a local chief. (V. R. iii, Vizagapatam 213-A ; C. P. 16 of 1908.)
A.D. 1046, December 3. A very important inscription at Maniraangalam, Chingleput District,
of twenty-ninth year of Rajadhiraja Chola I counting from the beginning of his co-regency with
Rajendra I. His achievements up to date are mentioned as follows (i) He defeated the Pantfya
p-ince Manabharanan and cut off his head (Dr. Hultzsch gives good reason for believing the prince to
have been of the Panflya stock ; (ii) War with the Kerajas, when he seized VIra Kerala and caused
him to be trampled to death by an elephant; (iii) Drove Sundara-Pantfya (not identified) to
Mullaiyur; (iv) killed the king of Venatf (Travancore) ; (v) Put to flight the Chera (Kerala) king and
destroyed his ships at Kandalur-Salai (as did his grandfather Rajaraja I, to which event it may
possibly be that this is an allusion) ; (vi) Fought the W. Chalukyas and caused Vikrnmaditya and
Vijayaditya to flee and burned the town of KoJJipakkai (see above, s. v. t A. D. 10ft, note) ; (vii) War
with Ceylon in which he took the crowns of four kings, vise: Vikrama-Bahu, Vikrama Pantfya 1 (who
had usurped the throne of Ceylon in A.D. 1041 according to Hultzsch 1 s chronology), Vira Salamegha
of Kanauj (another Singhalese usurper who according to the Mahawartifa was named Jagatipala and
was an ' Aryan of the race of Rama ') and Srivallavan-Madana (who had come to India and taken
up his abode with ' Kannara ') ; (viii) A renewed war with the W. Chalukyas when he made an
expedition to the Tungabhadra river and destroyed the town of Kampli, on its bank and a royal
palace ; (ix) He performed the horse sacrifice. (S. I. /. iii. 51, No. 27, 28 ; Mahwanifa ch. 55.)
[While we cannot exactly fix the order of date of these events, it seems reasonable to suppose
that the expedition to Kampli took place later than the war when, according to this account, the W.
Chajukya princes were put to flight ; and this justifies the belief that after that flight, if it really
occurred, the Chalukyas had returned and again taken possession of their territories south of the
Tungabhadra (see note above s.v.,A.D. 1045), and that this return caused Rajadhiraja to send a second
expedition against them, in the course of which Kampli was destroyed. But even so, we find the
Chalukyas back in those territories and ruling over them for some years later ( V.R. i. Chingleput
791). If these inscriptions are to be believed, Rajadhiraja was guilty of barbarous cruelty towards
his enemies. Besides the slaughters mentioned, he is said to have captured the queen-mother of
Ceylon and cut off her nose. This may however be meant as a mere metaphor. (E.C. ix. Dv. 75.)]
A.D. 1047, March 29. Somes' vara I of the W. Chalukyas recognized as king in Bellary District
(see note above). (711 of 1919 ; V.R. Bell. 200-211 ; 41 of 1904 ; 484 of 1914.)
An inscription in B. Mysore in the same year shews Rajadhiraja Chola reigning there (B.C.
x. Ct. 30). Also at Cape Comorin Kanya-Kumari. (T.A.S. i. 161).
In N.-W. Mysore SomeSvara was sovereign. (B.C. vii. Sk. 152).
The Vengi country was ruled over in this year by the Eastern Chajukya king Rajaraja
Narendra, alias Vishnuvardhana VIII, who began to reign in 1022 A.D. (V.R. ii. Godavari 88 ;
183 of 1893).
* The Mahawmhia says that Vikrama P&iufra was killed by Jagatipala.
72 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
On March 29, 1047 Akkadevi, aunt of Somesvara I and ruling the KiSukafl division, made a
grant of a village to a Jain temple. (E.L xvii, 121.)
A.D. 1048, Somesvara I ruling in Bellary District. Inscription at Kalkambha. Under him
ruled the NoJamba-Pallava chief Trailokyamalla-Nanni-NoJamba. ( V.R. i, Bell. 78 ; 67 of 1904.)
SomesVara I continued to reign over N.-W. Mysore (E. C. vii. HI. 107). In the Ganjam
District the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V (1038-1070) was supreme. (E.R. C.P. No. 3, App.
A. 1918-19.)
[It is however doubtful whether the date, is July 10, 1048, or July 30, 1049.]
Rajadhiraja was reigning in South Arcot and Pondicherry. Records of date : February 26 and
March 2. (330 ot 1917 ; 176 of 1919}.
A.D. 1049-51. Record of Rajadhiraja Chola I's 32nd year in Kolar District, Mysore.
It enumerates his successes (E. C. x. C.B. 21) ; and one of his thirty-third year in South Mysore
(ibid. iv. Gu. 93). Another, similar, of the same regnal year, is in Bangalore District (ibid. ix. Dv.
76), and another in Kolar District (Ibid, x- Mb. 105, C.) Another also of the thirty-third year, in
E. Mysore, mentioning his exploits shews incidentally that the landlord's share of the field produce
(Melvaram) 1 in the time of this king was a three-fifth part of all the wet crops grown and a quarter
of the dry crops. This, at least, was the case in the Mannai-naflu division. (E.C. ix., Nl. 25).
[Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar (Ancient India, p. 181) thinks that the Government under
this sovereign took one-sixth of the produce. This is not the place for a discussion, but I quote
what the inscription of the time states. The commander of the king's army declares that he
accepts the proportion I have mentioned as the correct amount of the landlord's share of the crop.]
A.D. 1051. W. Chajukya king Somesvara I, ' Trailokyamalla,' in N. Mysore.
(E.C. xi., Hk. 65.)
A.D. 1052, May 28. Date of the death of Rajadhiraja Chola I, in battle at Koppam when
fighting against the W. Chajukyas, and of the accession of his brother Rajendradeva, who was
crowned on the battle-field. [The date is derived from that of the Manimangalam inscription (5.7.7.
i, 58 ; 3 of 1892) of the eighty-second day of Rajendradeva's fourth year which corresponds to
August 17. 1055 (See below). He reigned till 1053. (See also ibid. i. 31, etc.)
The war which broke out between the Cholas and the W. Chajukyas was evidently caused by '
the Chola king Rajaditya's attempts to crush the power of the Chalukyas and their vassals, the
Ganga and Nolamba chiefs, and the refusal of these to give way. The Chola forces advanced
Westwards and North-Westwards, and finally a great and decisive battle took place at Koppam.
Now Koppam has been variously declared to be the place of that name on the upper Tunga river in
West Mysore which would mean that the Chola 1 s enemies had been driven backwards for a long
distance towards the edge of the Western Ghats before the decisive battle was fought and
(by Dr. Fleet) to be a place far to the North of this, close to Khidrapur and standing in a loop of
the river Krishna in Belgaum District, at the confluence of that river with the Panch-ganga
where there is a temple of Koppesvara. This latter identification would seem the most probable
*The question in this record is the sharing of the produce between the owner of the land and the cultivator.
The owner's share for wet lands is two-fifths and for dry land a quarter. The term Meh&ram makes this clear,
and this has nothing to do with the state demand, which alone is under reference in Ancient India locus citi
and which is confirmed in clear terms in 641 of vol. V. S.I.I-. (A. 281 of ]89S). Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 73
inasmuch as one of Rajendradeva's boasts is that he planted a pillar of victory at Kollapuram,
believed to be the same as Kolhapur, which is 30 miles West of Khidrapur.
The Yewur Inscription B (E. I. xii. 296) says that at Koppam the site of the battle was a
proper great ttrtha\ or holy place on the bank of a #r-*r' f or great river; and this description
suits the place near Khidrapur where there still is a temple of Koppesvara, or Is*vara of Koppam.
The per-ar may mean the Krishna, which was known by that name equally with the river in Cochin
known as the 'Perar'. A record of A.D. 1071 at Annigere in Dharwar District states that the Cholas
in their advance had burned some Jain temples in the Bejvola province into which they had
penetrated, temples which had been erected by Ganga princesand that at the end of the War
Rajadhiraja Chola was killed. It may be therefore that the Chola armies had first devastated the
Ganga country, and then, crossing the Tunga and Bhadra rivers high up in their course had moved
northwards into the 'Rafta' country proper, where the battle of Koppam took place.
(E. /. xii, 296 ; E, C. xi t Bn. 108, D. K. D. Bombay Gazetteer, p. 241.)
Be this as it may the battle of Koppam vis an important and bloody engagement. The
Chalukya forces were led by the royal princes and the Ch51a king Rajadhiraja and his brother
Rajendracleva were present in person. When the opposing armies met Rajendradeva seems to have
been on an elephant in the first line, having in second line behind him the force under the immediate
command of the king himself. The Tanjore inscription (S. I. I. it. 303) says of Rajendradeva that
he had the army of his elder brother at his back. A record at Tiruvallam (S. I. I. tit. p. 111.) tells
us that prince Rajendradeva's elephant was charged by enemy elephants and apparently turned tail
and carried his rider towards the second line where Rajadhiraja 'stopped it'. Then, as I read the
story, the Chola second line came into action ; the archers of the enemy concentrated their aim on
the Chola king's elephant; the animal was wounded in the forehead, and several arrows pierced
the king himself and killed some of the men who were on the elephant with him ; Rajadhiruja
was killed ; Rajendradeva ordered up several fresh regiments and made so determined an advance
that he bore down all opposition and in the end won a complete victory.
So say Chola records which state that Rajendradeva captured ' enormous booty ' after the
battle and made prisoners of two queens. Chalukya records on the contrary claim the issue of the
fight as a Chalukya victory and say that the Chajtikyas even followed it up by seizing the Chola
capital, Kanchi.
On the Chalukya side, fighting for Ahavamalla Somesvara I (who does not appear to have
been present), were some Chalukya princes, amongst them certainly Jayasimha the king's youngest
son. The Manimangalam record avers that he was killed, but this was not the case. Other
accounts say that he fled the field. Several chiefs, named lost their lives, amongst them the
Nolamba chief Nanni-Nolamba.
It is difficult to say what happened after the battle, for the tales told by the inscriptions and by
court-poets are absolutely at variance. Chola accounts say that the Chola armies pressed on and
that Rajendradeva, now king, erected a pillar of victory at Kollapuram (Kohlapur). Bilhana, in his
Vikramankadevacharita, declares that the Chajukya armies pressed forward and captured the
, Chola capital Kanchi driving the Chola king into the jungles. Judging from the fact thatW.
Chalukya power grew in strength for some years after this and that the Nolamba province remained
a possession of the Chalukyas, it would seem most probable that Rajendradeva retired shortly
after the battle to his own country. He certainly did not succeed in conquering the Chalukyas.]
74 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Mailaja-devi, senior queen of Somefivara I, Was now (1052-53) administering the Banavas"!
12000 province. * (E.I. xvi. 338.)
Trailokyamalla Nolamba-Pallava was ruling in the Harpanhalli and Huvina-Radagali Taluks
of Bellary District, viz. the Kogali 500 and other tracts. ( V.R. t, Bell. 245 ; 523 of 1914.)
A.D. 1053, November 28. Grant at Nandanapunfli, in the Vengi country ' between the two
rivers ', by the B. Chalukya Rajaraja-Narendra in his thirty-second year. The date agrees with the
date given for his accession August 16, 1022. ( V.R. ii. Godavari 7 ; E.I. iv. 300 ; v. 31).
December 24. A grant of the W. Chajukya SomeSvara I. His son SomesVara ruling parts of
Dharwar District. He is given the B. Chajukya title ' Lord of Vengi, best of cities '.
(E.I. xvi. 53).
Early in this year we have an inscription at Niralgi, Dharwar District, of which the
date, though not very regular, appears to be as stated, which makes the Kadamba chief ArikeSari
making arrangements for the upkeep of a tank. (E.I. xvi. 66).
December 29. In Tanjore an inscription of Rajendradeva calls this year the thirty-sixth of his
reign. This could only be correct if his reign is reckoned as having begun in the same year as that
of his elder brother, i.e. in A.D. 1018. But it does not appear from other records that he was ever
considered as reigning jointly with Rajadhiraja. ( V.R. ii. Tanjore 23 ; U ot 1908 ; E.I. x. 121. See
also V.R. *, Chittoor 210 ; 321 of 1922, where possibly a mistake has been made in the king's name
which is given as ' Rajadhiraja\ now dead.)
Two records shew the W. Chajukya Sotnesvara I still reigning, one in N. and one
in N.-W. Mysore, in this year. (B.C. xi, Jl. 10 ; viii. Sb. 87).
In this year the E. Chalukya king Rajaraja I gave a village to the poet Nannaya Bhatta, who
translated the Mahabharata into Telugu. (E.I. v. 31).
A.D. 1054, May 10. An inscription at Honwatf, Belgaum District, shews that the W. Chalukya
king SomeSvara I was reigning there then (I. A. 1890, p. 270). And so does one in N.-W.
Mysore. (B.C. vii. Sk. 118).
An inscription at Tiruvallam of Rajendradeva-Chola's third year, and another in Mysore
mention the battle of Koppam and chronicle the king's success. The contents of both are noted
above, s.v. 1052, May 28. (S.I.I. Hi. Ill ; E.C. x. Kl t 107).
A.D. 1055. In the Bellary District the Chajukya S5mes*vara I was reigning.
( V.R. i. Bell. 196 ; 37 of 1904).
An inscription, believed to be of this year (the date is rather doubtful) at Bankapur, Dharwar
District, shews that, in.spite of the Ch51a attack of A.D. 1052 the Banavasi 12000 and the Gangavafli
96000 provinces continued to acknowledge as their sovereign the Chalukya king Ahavamalla-
Somesvara (E.I. xiii. 168). Under him Kadamba ArikeSarideva ruled at Banavasi.
A ' terrible famine ' took place this year, according to an inscription at Alangutfi in Tanjore
District. It is commented on by Mr. P. N. Ramaswami in LA. 1923, pp. 193-94.
This was the fourth year of Rajendradeva- Chola. The Manimangalam inscription alluded to
above (s.v., A.D. 1052, May 28) relates many details about the events of his reign up to date.
This one (S.I.I, iii. 58 ; 3 of 1892) adds details about his war in Ceylon. The record mentions
honours conferred on the king's near relatives. His uncle Gangaikonfla Chola was created
1 Irumafli-Chola '. He gave titles to his four younger brothers. Mumtnafli Chola was named
1 Chola.Pantfya '. Vlra Chola, 'Lord of Uraiyur' or Koji ', was named Karikala Chola'.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 75
MadurSntaka was named Chola-Ganga ' (in assertion of sovereignty over the Gangapatfi
country).
Parantakadeva was named ' Chola-Ayodhya-Raja '.
Titles were also given to his six sons, viz., Uttama-Chola,' ' Vijayalayan,' Chola-KeraJa 1 ,
1 Chola-Janakaraja', Sundara-Chola ' (whom we hear of later), and ' Ch51a-Kanyakubja.'
Two grandsons were named ' Ch51a-Vallabha ' and ' Nripendra Chola.'
The king's war against Ceylon is described shortly. He despatched an army thither,
captured Vira Salamegha who was ' King of the Kalingas, and cut off his head, and seized the two
sons of Manabharanan' king of the people of Lanka. This exploit is mentioned in an inscription
of October 27, 1057 at Belaturu (E /. vL 213). Dr. Hultzsch points out that these princes, Vira
Salamegha and Manabharanan, must be different from the two princes of the same name men-
tioned as having been killed by Rajadhiraja (See above, s. v., A. D. 1046}, - The - earlier
Manabharanan was a Panflya prince. This ore is distinctly stated to have been king of
Ceylon.
[The date of this inscription is August 17 A.D. 1055, and the war must have been waged and
finished before that date. The Mahawamfa (ch. Ivii) confirms this. Vijaya-Bahu became king of
Ceylon in A.D. 1054, according to Hultzsh's revised chronology, and we are told that there was war
between him and the Ch51a king after the death of his predecessor, or a continuation of a war. On
his accession Vijaya-Bahu made preparations for driving the invaders out of the island, which was
1 forcibly held ' by them; But the Singhalese were defeated and Vijaya Bahu fled for refuge
to a hill-fortress, while the Tamils devastated the country.]
An inscription of this year at Cape Comorin shews that Rajendradeva was paramount there
at the time. (7*. A, S. via. 161 1 No. Hi).
The E. and W. Chajukyas seem to have been on good terras as there is an inscription
at Draksharama, which is in E. Chalukya territory, stating that in this year A.D. 1055-56 the
daughter of the minister of the W. Chalukya Ahavamalla-S5mesvara I made a gift to the temple
there. ( V. R. n. Godavari 90 ; 185 of 1893}.
A.D. 1057, November 25. Rajendradeva supreme in Pondicherry territory, in his sixth year.
(180 of 1919). Also in South Mysore on October 27, 1057. (J. C. iv. Hg. 18).
An inscription of the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta Vis dated in S. 979, which is A.D. 1057-58
and one, a. C. P. grant in the Collector's office Ganjam, of the Kalinga-Ganga Queen Dantfi-Mahadevi
is dated in the year 180 of the dynasty, which year.iwith the epoch A.D 877-78, was also A.D. 1057-58.
(See Genealogical Tables, Kalinga-Ganga dynasty, Notes.) (V. R. i. Ganjam 10 ; E. I. vi. 133).
A.D. 1058. An inscription at Tirukkoyilur in South Arcot of the sixth year of Rajendra-deva
Chola refers to the battle of Koppam and to the pillar of victory set up at Kollapuram. Others
shew him at Pondicherry on April 9 and September 27, 1058. (181, 183 of 1919).
( V. R. I. S. Arcot 851 ; 1239 of 1900 / E. I. vii. 1*5.}
Early in the year the W. Chalukya king Ahavamalla- Somes' vara I was reigning in
.N. Mysore, (E. C. vii. Sk. 83) ; and as an inscription of December 24, 1058 proves, reigning also in
Bellary District (201 of 1918).
In Ganjam District the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V was reigninginscription of
February 8, A.D. 1058, witnessing a gift by his general Samaya (R. C. i. Ganjam 143 A ; E. /.
iv. 183 ; the Nadagam plates, the date of which is February 8 not March 4 as sometimes stated).
76 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Late in the year an inscription in Coorg shews the reigning chief to have been Rajendra-
Kongajva. (Coorg Ins. 35}.
A record of this year at Alur near Mysore city names as reigning sovereig n Rajendradeva-
Chola in his seventh regnal year. It mentions his war with the Chajukya and the battle of Koppam,
but no historical event since then. (E.C. iv. 69).
[It would stem then that the Cholas held South Mysore at this period, while the Ganga
chief, ruling under the W. Chalukya, held the north and west of the present Mysore State.]
In Guntur District the reigning sovereign was the B. Chajukya Rajaraja-Narendra.
(663 ,672 of 1920).
A.D. 1059, June 3. Rajendradeva Chola reigning in Pondicherry in his seventh year. It was,
however, his eighth really, as his eighth year began on May 28, of this year an error in the
original, probably. (179 of 1919).
On July 27 SomeSvara I, W. Chajukya, was reigning in Bellary (292 of 1918) \ and at the
end of the year in N. Mysore (E.C. xi. Cd. 78) ; and in Anantapur District. (392 of 1920).
A,D. 1060. The same king ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C, mi. Sk. 152),
The ninth year of Rajendradeva began on May 28, 1060. An inscription in Trichinopoly is
dated in the 9th year of Rajendradeva and the 3rd year of his brother Vira Rajendra which
seems to shew that the latter had been made co-regent with the king in Rajendradeva 's sixth year.
( V.R. Hi. Trichinopoly 896; 87 of 1895).
Another record at Karuvur in Coimbatore District belongs to this year. It mentions the
battle of Koppam and shews Rajendradeva Chola as king. (S.I.I. Hi. 39).
The W. Chalukya Somegvara I was reigning in N. Mysore, and a record of this year in
that tract states that the Ganga chief Nanniyaganga Vikramaditya was then his \ assal.
(E.C. xi. Dg. 140).
[The southern part of the Gangavafli province had become subject to the Chola throne,]
(Above s.v., A.D. 1058).
A.D. 1061, June 20. Date of a C.P. grant of the village of ' Tamaracheruvu ', Godavari
District, by the Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarman-Vajrahasta V then reigning.
(V.R. ii. Madras 188; E.I. ix. 94).
On the same day, in Bellary District, the W. Chalukya, Somes'vara I was reigning
(293 of 1918), and in N.-W. Mysore (E.C. mi. Sk. 5) ; and, two years later in the same country.
(Ibid. Sk. 11).
In 1061-62 the HoySala chiefs began to come into prominence in Mysore. A record shews
HoySala Vinayaditya as ruling in West Mysore. [He must have been under the Ganga chief] .
(E.C. m. Cm. 7).
Mention of Devendravarman-Rajaraja, son of the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V in a
record of this year which is dated in the 183rd year of the dynasty [the epoch being A.D. 877-78.]
(E.I. Hi. 130; V.R. i. Ganfam 6the Chicacole plates). He protected the E. Chalukya prince
Vijayaditya, Viceroy of Vengi, against the Cholas (LA. xviii. 261, 171 ; E.I. iv. 183). There is .
another record of his, in the 184th year of the dynasty, A.D. 1062-63, a C.P. grant from Parla-
kimefli in Ganjam District. (E.R. 1921, App. A. Nr. 1).
A.D. 1062. SomesVara I ' Ahavamalla ' W. Chalukya king was still reigning in N.-W.
Mysore (E.C. zii. Ci. 18). Another inscription in the same locality confirms this and adds a
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 77
passage about the Santalige 1000 tract, saying that Viradeva Santara (of Humcha), whose queen
was named Chagala had ' freed the Santalige 1000 from those who had no claim to it, making them
powerless.' He was vassal to the Chalukya (E.C. mil. Nr. 47}. [The significance of this at
present not apparent.]
A.D. 1063. March 13. This is the earliest possible date for the accession of the ChoJa king
Vira Rajendra, brother and successor of Rajendradeva. The circumstances surrounding the Jatter's
death are not at all clear. An inscription at Alangutfi, quoted by Dr. Hultzsch (S./.I. iff. 291),
dated in Rajendradeva's third year says, or implies that he ' died on an elephant.' But we know
that this cannot be the case because, as we have seen, inscriptions of his reign are extant up to his
ninth year. Moreover there is an inscription of his twelfth year, the date of which, though doubtful,
maybe taken with reservation as February 15, 1063. This is in S. Mysore (E.C. iv. Hg. 125).
Another record, but this time of Vira Rajendra, shows that the latter's reign began before
September 10, 1063, and therefore we must place the limits of his accession as from March 13 to
September 10 of that year, within which period Rajendradeva died. (See 113 of 1896).
Then arises the question of whether a short reign intervened between these two in the
person of Rajendradeva's son R ajamahendra, an inscription of whose third year is extant. Dr.
Hultzsch has shewn cogent reason* for believing that he did not reign ; one being based on the
fact that the title ' Rajakesari ' was assumed by Vira Rajendra, Rajendradeva having borne the title
1 Parakesari,' these titles, according to Chola law, being used alternately in regular succession.
If there had been an intervening reign Vira Rajendra must have been a ' Parakesari ' king. It
may be taken therefore that Rajamahendra either did not reign at all, or that he was for a year or
two joint ruler with his father.
The inscription of the third year of Rajamabendra mentioned above is at Tiruppappuliyur
in S. Arcot (119 of 1902}. It states that ' his war-elephant frightened Ahavamalla [i.e. Somesvara
I] on the bank of a river and caused him to flee in terror.' This may be held to indicate that
prince Rajamahendra had been present at the battle of Koppam in A. D. 1052.
In the Vengi country in this year the E. Chalukya king Rajendra II came, or should have
come, to the throne in succession to his father Rajaraja-Narendra. The new king was three-
quarters Chola by blood, his grandfather and his father both having married Chola princesses.
He himself married Madhurantaki, daughter of the Chola king Rajendradeva. Seven years later
he succeeded in uniting the two crowns. (5.7.7. ;. 31 f. ; E. I. vi. 334}.
Two records of about this time ( V. R. i. Chittoor 174, 246 ; 537, 573 of 1906} mention the
Chola prince Adhi-Rajendra, son of Vira-Rajendra in his third year. [He came to the throne for a
very short time about A. D. 1070, and his third year must refer to his holding of some local
government].
An inscription in 1063-64 of ' Tribhuvanamalla ' Hoys"ala, i.e. Vinayaditya, with his son
Breyanga. He is represented as ' protecting the hill-country and others of the Gangavjj
[He was therefore becoming a prominent leader under the Ganga chief. The
was seriously weakening] .
In this year we have the first mention of the Konamanflala chiefs of 1
who claimed descent from Kartavirya and who ruled over the Delta country of t
are mentioned at intervals in inscriptions from now till about A. D. 1318.
great political importance.
78 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA.
A.D. 1064. An inscription at*Tiruvalangaau, Chittoor District (14 of 1896 ; S. I. I. Hi. 134)
of the B. Chalukya king Rajendra II in his 2nd year states of him that he had (i) captured
herds of elephants at Vairagaram and (ii) ' raised the eastern region ' probably meaning that he
was strengthening the Vengi kingdom ; or, perhaps, as suggested by Dr. Hultzsch, that he took
Vengi from his uncle Vijayaditya VII, who appears to have received it from the Ch51a king
Vira Rajendra (S. 1. 1. Hi. 132 ; the TiruvorfiyUr inscription, 106 of 1892). If the latter was the case
we shall have to assume that Vijayaditya VII was attempting to oust his nephew Rajendra II from
his throne, and in the attempt was supported by the Chola king, but that the designs of the Chola
and of his . Chajukya friend were frustrated by Rajendra II. The latter appears afterwards to
have forgiven his uncle and to have allowed him to hold office as viceroy under him. This is the
theory supported by Fleet. (Ind. Ant. xx, 276.)
Dr. Hultzsch has suggested another theory, viz. that Rajendra II did not succeed in securing
his father's throne till after his seizure of the Chola throne in A.D. 1070, and that Vijayaditya VII
actually was E. Chalukya king from 1063 to 1070, being supported by Vira Rajendra Chola,
(S.I.I. Hi. 128.)
The Tiruvorriyur inscription referred to (V. R. i Chingleput 1000 ; 106 of 1892 ; 131 of 1912)
appears to belong to the year A.D. 1071-72, the 2nd year of Kulottunga Chola I as Chola king. It
calls him ' RajakeSari-Rajendra-Cfto/a.'
[Vairagaram has now been shewn to have been Wairagarh, otherwise Vajra in the Bastar
State.]
Rajendra II (B. Chalukya) also claims (iii) to have taken Chakrakotfa, or Chakrakuta, the
old capital of Bastar. (E. I. ix. 178, x. 26 ; E. C. x, Kl. 108.)
There appears to have been an attempt on the part of the Pantfya prince Vira Pantfya to
gain the Pantfya throne in defiance of Vira Rajendra, but he was defeated by the Chola
forces, and the ChSla king created his son Gangaikonfla-Chola ' Chola-Pantfya' in token of Chola
supremacy over the Panflya country. (Karuvnr inscription S. 1. 1. iii, 36 / etc.)
In this year Vishnuvaradhana-Vijayaditya of the Western Chalukyas, younger brother of
Vikramaditya I was ruling the Nojambavatfi province under Somesvara I. Record of date May 3,
1064 (E. 1. iv. 212. See also E. C. xi. Mk. 29) His residence was Karapli. And on April 4
SomeSvara himself was reigning in Bellary (286 of 1918) ; and in N. Mysore. (E. C. xi. Dg. 141.)
December 26. An inscription of this date in the Bellary District seems to afford additional
proof that the B. Chalukya Vijayaditya VI [ was attempting to cultivate friendly relations with the
W. Chalukya branch having already done so with the Chola king as it shews him giving a grant
to a temple in what was certainly territory ruled by Somes'vara I. (V. R. Bell. 216 ; 442 of 1914.)
Three memorial stones at Honnaji in N.-W. Mysore of this year shew the continuance of
wholesale cattle-raids by villagers. (E. C. vii t HI. 2, 3, 4.)
The Banavasi 12000 country was now being ruled by Toyimadeva, son of Akkadevi of the
W. Chalukya family, aunt of the reigning king. (Above s.v. t A.D. 1010.) (E. I. xvi. 81.)
[It is very difficult to fix exact dates for the events of the next two or three years, and to
follow precisely the course of events. We can only go by assertions made in inscriptions, which
are often very vague, and only mention glorious victories without saying how and why the wars
arose in which those victories were gained. I recommend here a study of Prof. S. Krishnaswami
Aiyangar's ' Ancient India ' ch. vi.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 79
A.D, 1064-65 was the second regnal year of the Chola king Vira Rajendra, and a record of
that year at Tiruvengadu (S. /. /. Hi. 193 ; 113 of 1896.} alludes to a great war, in or previous to
that year, fought by the Chola forces against those of the W. Chajtikya king Somesvara I. Vira
Rajendra was immediately opposed by Vikramaditya VI and Jayasimha IV, sons of Somesvara.
SomeSvara had, it appears, sent an army into the Vengi country. It was defeated, and the two
Chajukya princes were driven altogether out of the Gangavadi province (in western and north-
western Mysore), and compelled to retire across the Tungabhadra river. The Chola forces
pursued them and a battle was fought at Kudalsangamam in which the Chajukya princes were
completely beaten. So say Chola inscriptions.
[This Kuflalsangamam Fleet holds to have been a place close to Khidrapur in Belgaum, near
to which place there are two confluences of the Krishna river (called the ' Kutfala '-Krishna) ; with
other rivers. Near to it is Koppatn where the great battle had been fought in A.D. 1052. (E. /. xii.
296}. Another theory would make Kudalsangamam, a confluence of the Tunga and Bhadra rivers, 1
and the battle there to have preceded the Chajukya retreat northwards over that river. This theory
is supported by an inscription at Karuvur (58 of 1890}, the rendering of which would have that
meaning,]
Later inscriptions of the reign of the E. Chajukya Rajendra II, when he had become
Kulottunga Chola I, say that he ' drove Vikkajan (Vikramaditya) VI from Nangili (in Kolar District)
by way of Manajur to the Tungabhadra river, and conquered the Ganga country and Jayasimha IV.'
[This looks like a description of Vira Rajendra's campaign, and it is perhaps possible that, being
now a Chola king, Kulottunga's records ascribe to him victories won by an earlier Chdla king. But
it is useless to speculate and we .do not even know why Somesvara I should have sent an
expedition to Vengi.]
The Karuvur inscription of Vira Rajendra's 4th year, 1066-67 (S. /. /. Hi. 31} says that
when the Ch51a forces attacked and destroyed the army of the W. Chalukyas which had been sent
to the Vengi country, the king cut off the head of a dead chief, Chamunfla-Raja (probably of
BanavaSi), seized his daughter, wife of Irugayan, and cut off her nose. It describes the battle in
poetic style. (For events after this battle see below and note generally Dr. Hultzsch's remarks in
5. /. /. Vol. Ill, 33-39, etc.)
An inscription at Perumber in Chtngleput District, belonging to Vira Rajendra's seventh
year (1069-70), is the only one which credits him with any success in Ceylon, and it states very
shortly that he ' subdued the Singala country.' The fact appears to be, if we may believe the
Mahawatiisa (Ch. Iviii), that Chola power in the island met with a severe reverse ; which probably
accounts for the absence of boasting in other Chola records. Vijaya-Bahu of Ceylon had come to
the throne in A.D. 1054. Ten years passed, years of great confusion, when the Tamils were very
strong. At one time the islanders refused to pay taxes to the Chola officials and that led to a fresh
invasion and much slaughter. In Vijaya-Bahu's eleventh year (1064-65) the army of the Chola
king suffered a severe defeat. Vijaya-Bahu took the field in person and advanced northward to
drive the Tamils out of the island, and a battle was fought near Anuradhapura (V. 57). The
Singhalese were defeated and Vijaya-Bahu retired to a hill fortress. Desultory warfare followed
1 Or, as suggested by Prof. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar (Anc. India, p. 121) the junction of the Krishna and
Tungabhadra rivers in Kurnool District. In this work the learned author has discussed the difficult historical
problems of the time.
80 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
for two or three years and graduallyJiis position became stronger. Then he attacked Pulatthi, the
Chola stronghold in the island, and at last took it. He followed up this success by driving the
Tamils out of the island. Then he entered his capital in triumph in his fifteenth year (A.D. 1068-69)
Kulottunga Chola I's record at Tirukalukkunjam of his fourteenth year only states that he
1 attempted ' to conquer Ceylon (S. I. /. Hi. 143.). We may therefore take the Singhalese account
of what happened as correct.
A.D. 1065. An inscription in the Kolar District, Mysore, of the E. Chajukya Rajendra II's
third year mentions as his triumphs up to date only his capture of elephants, his victory at
Chakrakota, and that he took ' the country towards the Bast, 1 i.e., the Kalinga country. (E.C. x. Mb.
49 a). The same is the case with another record of the third year at Somamangalam, Chingleput
District. (S. I. I. Hi. 139).
A.D. 1066. The Karuvur inscription (S. /. 7. Hi. 36} of Vira-Rajendra Chola's fourth year
gives us some more information as to events of his reign, (i) He gave the government of the
Panflya country to his son Gangaikonfla Chola wilh the title of ' Chola Panflya', and he made
Muflikonda Chola, ' Sundara Chola'. He cut off the head of the chief of Pottappi, of the Kerala
king or prince Varan, and of a prince of Dhara. (ii) He caused to be trampled to death by an
elephant VirakeSarin Panflya, probably son of the; Pantfya Srivallabha. (F. R. i. Trick. 2 ; 58 of
1890).
[The Pottapi-natfu is the country about Kalahasti in Chittoor District. The chiefs came to the
front under the Chola kings (See pedigree of the Ganfla-Gopala chiefs.)]
The battle of Kuflalsangamam is mentioned in an inscription of this year at Malur in S.-E.
Mysore, its date being the fourth year of Vira-Rajendra Chola. (E. C. ix. Cp. 85.}
An inscription of the 4th year of ' Rajakesarin, alias Uflaiyar-Rajendra Chola ' in the
Trichinopoly District, mentioning him as sovereign, has been interpreted as belonging to the
E. Chajukya Rajendra II, afterwards Kulottunga I. But it seems hardly probable that this can be a
correct identification. It is fairly certain that in A.D. 1066-67 the people of that country would not
have acknowledged the E. Cha|uky a prince as their overlord, whatever they may have done later.
Moreover the title awarded to him proves that he was then reigning as a Chola king. The
record probably belongs to the year A.D. 1073-74.
(V. R. Hi. Trick. 34 ; 386 of 1903; E. R. -904, p. 12.)
In Western Mysore in this year the local chief was Rajendra-Prithvi-Kongalva.
(E. C. v. Ag. 93.)
In N.-W. Mysore Somesvara I, W. Chajukya, was king. (E. C. vii. Sk. 19.)
In N. Mysore two records mention as ruling in that country the ' Vengi-Mahamanflales-
vara Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya,' under, apparently, Jayasimha IV, the W. Chajukya prince.
This might be taken as Jayasimha's younger brother so-called, but for the appellation 'Vengi-lord*.
It could hardly have been the E. Chaluky a Vijayaditya VII, as he is not known to have governed
territory under the W. Chalukyas, nor was he called c Vishnuvardhana.' Probably the allusion to
Vengi was a name assumed after the W. Chalukya raid into that territory (E. C. xi. Cd. 47 ; Dg.
11). One of these is dated September 22nd.
A Santara family inscription, N.-W. Mysore, of this year says that the Humcha chief
VIra-Santara was ruling there having ' freed the Santajige 1000 from claimants and troubles.'
(See above s.v., A.D. 1062).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 81
A.D. 1067. At Manimangalam, Chingleput District, is an important inscription of the 5th
year of Vira-Rajendra Chola, of which the latest possible date is September 10, 1068. After mention-
ing the events of his reign summarized above it states that, burning with rage at his defeat at
Kuflalsangamam, the W. Chajukya king sent a letter to Vira Rajendra challenging him to meet him
once more at the same place. Vira Rajendra proceeded to Kandai (or Karandai ?) probably a
village near KugUl, and was there on the appointed day ; but though he waited there a full month
the enemy never appeared. Wherefore the Chola king burned many places in the Rattapafli
(Somesvara's dominions) and set up a pillar of victory on the Tungabhadra river bank. [Another
inscription says that he burnt Kampli] .
Then he summoned to his court Somesvara's son, Vikramaditya VI, and appointed him
W. Chajukya king (claiming thereby that he had dethroned Somesvara.) In doing so he, while
at the same time branding him as a 'liar', decorated him with a rich necklace. [As I read this
account and compare it with others the truth seems to be somewhat as follows we know from
other sources that Somesvara I of the W. Chalukyas drowned himself in the Tungabhadra river on
March 30, 1068. It was probably Vikramaditya VI who had challenged Vira-Rajendra, and, equally
probably, he was prevented from meeting the Chola forces at Kudajsangamam owing to his having
heard of his father's suicide. The father being dead prince Vikramaditya, being only the second
son and his elder brother Somesvara II succeeding to the throne, was induced to enter into friendly
relations with the Chola king, perhaps with an eye to some subsequent political assistance to suit
his own ends, and journeyed to the Chola camp or capital. There he was received sympathetically,
and Vira Rajendra proclaimed Vikramaditya king, with the object of first ousting SomesVara II and
next of strengthening his own position by becoming an ally of Vikramaditya's. He decorated the
latter and, so says the Vikramankadcva charita, gave him his daughter in marriage].
(V, R. i. Chingleput 787 ; 2 of 1892 ; S. 1. 1. Hi, p. 64, No. 30).
The inscription mentions a number of chiefs who opposed Vira-Rajendra and states that
he cut off their heads; amongst these we note the names of a Ganga, a Nolamba, a Pallava
(' Katfava ') and a Vaitfumba chief. It continues the story by saying that after his investiture of
Vikramaditya VI, Vira-Rajendra marched to the Vengi country, fought a battle at Bezwada,
advanced to the Godavari river, entered Kalinga and attacked Chakrakofta. He conquered Vengi
and bestowed it on the East Chajukya Vijayaditya VII. Then he returned hastily to his country,
where, says the inscription, there had been trouble 'the goddess of victory had shewn hostility in
the interval.' This trouble was probably caused by the intrigues of the East Chajukya king
Rajendra II. [The capture of Vengi is unlikely] . (S. /. /. it, 234 ; E. 1. x. 26}.
A record of this year shews the W. Chajukya Somes'vara I reigning in N. W. Mysore.
(E. C. vii. Sk. 169}.
An inscription at Kulpak, anciently Kollipaka, 45 miles N. E. of Hyderabad of date October
22, 1067 shews that the sovereign over that country was the W. Chajukya Somesvara I.
(Hyderabad Archaol. Soc., January 1916, p. 28).
A.D. 1068. Two records of Vira Rajendra Chola at Tinflivanam in South Arcot and at
" Tiruvallam in North Arcot imply that Somesvara II., now W. Chalukya king, was furious when he
heard that Vira- Rajendra Chola had attempted to oust him from the throne in favour of Vikramaditya
VI, but before he could take any action Vira Rajendra burnt the city of Kampli and set up a pillar of
victory, the site of which is named as Karatfikal. (5. /. /. Hi. 200 ; 16 of 1890 .- 207 of 1902).
6
82 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
On March 30, 1068, the W. Cfcajukya king, suffering greatly from an attack of malignant fever,
drowned himself in the Tungabbadra river at Kuruvafti. His son 'Bhuvanekamalla' Somesvara II
succeeded and was crowned on April II. His younger brother Jayasimha IV, had been made
viceroy over the Nojambavafli province with, apparently, the latter's own younger brother
Vijayaditya associated with him as co-viceroy, in A.D. 1064-65, as both names are mentioned as
ruling there in that year (V. R. i. Bellary si. 295,- E. I. to. 212; xv. 94 Cf ; 103 of 1904- ; E. C. xi, Mk,
29). Vijayaditya's residence was at Kampli, Jayasimha also ruled the Kogali tract (For the date
April 11 see E. C. mi. Sk. 136). From this latter record it would appear that these Chalukya princes
were overlords in the Nolamba country, while the actual governor of it was Vikrama-Nolamba.
Another grant of this year in Bellary District mentions Jayasimha, Somesvara II's brother,
as ruling there (V. JR. i. Bellary 11). But another seems to show that in N.-W. Mysore the
HoySalas were gaining strength, as it makes HoySala Ereyanga ruling in Shimoga District in
the same year. (E. C. vii. Sk. 64)-
In Ganjam District the Kalinga-Ganga king Vajrahasta V was reigning. His queen,
daughter of a Haihaya chief, gave a gift to a temple. ( V. R. i. Ganjam 399 ; 248 of 1896).
A.D. 1069, March 12. Vira Rajendra Chola supreme in Tanjore in his 6th year. This
inscription fixes his accession-date as on or after March 13, 1063. An inscription in Chittoor
District of his 7th year is dated in . 991, or A.D. 1069-70. The 7th year began with
March 13, 1069. ( V.R. i. Chittoor 288; 273 of 1904}
From an inscription at Tiruvallam in North Arcot, we learn that prince Adhi-Rajendra son
of the Chola king Vira Rajendra had either been. made co-regent with his father in 1067-68, or had
been given a local government, for it quotes him as ruling on the 200th day of his 3rd year.
(S. I.I. Hi. 114, 129.). [Adhi-Rajendra was brother-in-law to the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI.
Vira-Rajendra appears to have died in this year, and Bilhana relates that Vikramaditya VI heard of
the death and was informed that the Chola kingdom was in a state of anarchy. He proceeded
to Kanchi, assisted Adhi-Rajendra to put down a rebellion, and, taking him to Gangaikontfa-
Cholapuram placed him on the Chola throne. Then he marched back to the Tungabhadra. After
a short time he heard that Adhi Rajendra had been killed in a fresh rebellion and that the E.
Chalukya king Rajendra II 'lord of Vengi' had seized the throne of the Chdlas.
(Fleet, D. K. D. Bombay Gazetteer, 445).
Vira Rajendra's official title had been 'Rajakesari'. Adhi-Rajendra, in accordance with
custom had the alternate title 'Parakesari'. Since the E. Chalukya Rajendra II, when he became
Chola king and was named Kulotrunga I, took the title 'Rajakesari' that in itself proves that there
must have been a short reign between Vira-Rajendra and Kuldttunga I. It proves therefore Vira-
Rajendra's death and Adhi-Rajendra' s having been, for a short time, king.
This same inscription mentions a settlement of temple accounts which had been made in the
8th year of king Vira-Rajendran. Now that year began, at the earliest on March 13, 1070. Hence
Adhi-Rajendra's reign must have been confined to the months between March 13 and June 9, 1070,
which last was the date of Kuldttunga I's seizure of the throne.]
A.D. 1070, June 9. [It has been already pointed out the E. Chalukya Rajendra II was '
by blood three-quarters Chola. He seems to have resolutely set himself the task of seizing the
Cho}a throne since the date of his own father's death. He got the better of his uncle Vijayaditya
VII who was aided by the Chola and Kalinga kings, and on the death of Vira-Rajendra Chola,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 83
finding: himself now strong enough, he made a bold stroke, marched to the south, overcame
all opposition, apparently put the young king Adhi-Rajendra to death, and seized the Choja
throne. He thus united in his own person the Choja and Eastern Chajukya thrones and,
commanding the services of both nations, became overwhelmingly powerful over all south
India.]
The date of his accession is fixed by two records at Draksharama, Godavari District
(V. R. ii. Godavari, 292, 295 ; 386, 389 of 1893 ; E. I. vi, 221 ; mi, 7, n. 5), and is quite clearly
June 9, 1070.
The new emperor does not seem to have been called by his Chola name Kulottunga
quite at the beginning of his reign, judging from the inscriptions. He had other names or
birudas given such as ' Jayadhara ', ' Rajanarayana ', ' Karikala ', Virudaraja-bhayamkara '
etc. (S. L L i 69 ; E. R. 1901, p. 9 ; S. I. /. in. 129, 140).
It is not necessary to quote all the dated inscriptions of his reign which are very numerous
but only those of historical interest. When he seized the Chola throne he became sovereign
over all of what is now the Madras Presidency and Mysore, except parts of Ganjam, which
were under the Kalinga-Ganga rulers, the Kerala country below the western Ghats, and the
northern and north-western parts of Mysore which still owned the domination of the Western
Chalukya family. The Ganga and Nolamba chiefs of the latter tracts seem to have hesitated
for some time as to their political conduct they being loyal to the Chalukyas but overawed
by the new strength of the Chojas.]
Coorg was being ruled by the Kongalva chief Rajendra-Prithvi (See above s. v, t A.D. 1058),
(E. C. i. Coorg, 49, 50).
May 20, 1070. This day, calculation shews, was the day of accession to the throne of
the Kalinga-Ganga kings of Devendravarman I (E. R. 1919 ; C. P. No. 4 of 1918-19. See also
E. R. 1921, p. 93, and C. P. Nos. 1 and 2 of App. A for 1920-21). [Devendravarman assisted
the E. Chalukya Vijayaditya VII in his struggles with his nephew Rajendra II, afterwards
Kulottunga Chola I] .
A.D. 1071, February 25. An inscription in Huvina-Hadagali Taluk, Bellary District,
shews that on this day the W. Chalukya prince Vikramaditya VI had his camp at Govindavafli,
after defeating in battle a certain general named Biddayya. Who this was is not known
( V. R. i. Bell. 182 ; 127 of 1913). Vikramaditya VI was in Anantapur also, late in this year.
(455 of 1920).
Early in the year, and again in December, Somes' vara II, Vikramaditya's elder brother
is shewn as reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. vii. HI. 81 ; Sk. 129 ; viii, Sb. 317). Kirttivarma
II of the Kadambas of Hangal was locally ruling as his vassal.
Allusion has already been made (s. v., A.D. 1064-65) to the Tiruvorriyur inscription of
the 2nd year of Kulottunga-Chola I, which has I think wrongly been assumed to belong
to that period. It is probably a record of that king dating from his assumption of the Chola
throne on June 9, A.D. 107Q. Though it certainly calls him ' Rajendra ', his E. Chajukya title,
it also gives him the purely Chola title ' RajakeSari ', and the family name of ' Chola '. It
gives a list of taxes. ( V. R. L Chingleput 1000 ; 131 of 1912).
Another inscription of the 2nd year of Kuldttunga Chola I at Kolar in Mysore proves
that he was already recognized as king in the eastern Gangava^i territory (S. L I. Hi. 136 / 13 J
84 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
of 1892}. That tract had been re-named Vijaya-Rajendra-Manflalam ', after this king's
Chalukya name.
A.D. 1072. Early in this year a grant of a village in N. Mysore was made by Trailokyamalla-
NoJamba-Pallava-Jayasimha ', i.e. the W. Chalukya prince Jayasimha IV, brother of the king. It
proves that he was ruling the Nojambavafli province (E.C. xi. Mk, 28, also E.L iv. 214- ; Fleet in
Bombay Gazetteer, xv. 443 ; and E.C. xi. Cd. 82}. The last mentioned inscription names Vikra-
maditya VI, as overlord in N. Mysore in A.D. 1073.
On December 24, Kulottunga Chola I was reigning in Tanjore in his 3rd year.
(55 of 1911 ; E.R. for 1922, p. 91).
A.D. 1073, July 27. King Devendravarman of the Eastern Gangas of Kalinga reigning in
Vizagapatam District. The date if accepted the ' dakshin&yana Samkranti ' is quoted, but the
given tithi corresponded with the Simha Samkranti confirms the fixture of A.D. 877-78 for the
epoch of the Kalinga-Ganga royal era. The wrong quotation may have been due to carelessness
in the framing of the original record. ( V.R. Hi. Vizag. 68. A ; E.L Hi. 130).
November 7. Inscription at Kavantanflalam, near Conjeeveram, of the 4th year of
Kulottunga Chola I. The given date is perfectly correct ; and it proves that the Tamils considered
the king's reign to have begun in 1070 when he mounted the throne of the Cholas, and not from
any accession to the East Chalukya throne in succession to his father who died in 1063.
(5.7.7. Hi. 172 ; 206 of 1901).
In N.-W. Mysore Somesvara II, of the W. Chajukyas was king.
(E.C viii. Nr. 30).
A.D. 1074. Several inscriptions prove that the same king, also called ' Bhuvanekamalla,' was
reigning N. and N.-W. Mysore. The Sorab taluk was then included for political purposes
in the ' Banavasi 12000' District, and both were locally governed by Somesvara IPs minister
Udayaditya of the Ganga family. He also ruled over the ' Santatfgi 1000 ' (E.C. mii. Sb. 299; mi.
Sk. 295, 221). The last noted one shews that Udayaditya was also called ' Vikrama-Ganga.' On
October 7, a record in Dharwar shews Somesvara reigning there, and tells us that the princes
Vikramaditya VI, and his younger brother Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya were then at Bankapur,
where they made a gift to a temple. Vijayaditya is also given Pallava titles, perhaps implying that
he ruled the Nolamba country. (EJ. xvi. 68).
In W. Mysore the local ruler was HoySala Vinayaditya. (E.C. vi. Cm. 15).
On December 24, 1074, an inscription of Somesvara II in Bellary District.
(V.R. i. Bell. 173 ; 475 of 1914).
An inscription of this year, or of the year A.D. 1075-76 (' 6. 997 '), in Ganjam District shews
Devendravarman- Raj araja I, as the reigning Kalinga king. He claims to have defeated, amongst
other rulers, the kings of Vengi and the Cholas. This must allude to the expeditions of Kulottunga-
Chola I as an E. Chalukya prince, and of the Chola king Vira-Rajendra, both of whom are asserted
in their inscriptions to have marched to the north but do not claim an actual conquest of Kalinga.
(V.R. i. Ganjam 142 ; 271 of 1896).
At Conjeeveram is an inscription of Kulottunga Chola 1's 5th year which began June 9, 1074.
After referring to his early triumphs at Vayiragaram and Sakkarakottam (or Chakrakofta), it states
that he vanquished the king of Kuntala (i.e. drove back the W. Chalukya forces) ; crowned him-
self on the banks of the Kaveri (i.e. at Gangaikonfla-olapuram) ; and decapitated an unknown
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 85
Pantfya king. It represents the head of the latter as lying outside the city ' pecked by kites '
during his coronation-ceremony. This is often repeated in his inscriptions.
(5.7.7. Hi. 125, 139, 1*3, Nos. 64, 68 \ LA. 1892, p. 281).
[Bilhana in his Vikram&nkadlva-Charita narrates the events that occurred after the seizure of
the Chola throne by Kulottunga Chola I, and his account requires notice. When Vikramaditya VI
(then only a prince of the W. Chajukya house) heard of the untimely death of his brother-in-law
the young Chola king Adhirajendra, and of Kulottunga's seizure of the throne he marched towards
the Chola capital bent on vengeance ; but Kulottunga had made a secret alliance with Vikramaditya's
elder brother, king Somesvara, between whom and Vikramaditya there had been long-standing
antagonism and Somesvara, pretending that he was supporting Vikramaditya in a second line of
battle, suddenly placed his brother in a very awkward position. Vikramaditya attacked his Chola
enemy in front, and then learned that he was hemmed in by two opposing armies, his king having
betrayed him. However he was completely successful in the fight that ensued, beating off the Chola
troops and taking Somesvara prisoner. But he could do no more and retired to the Tungabhadra.
This is Bil harm's account of the affair, which the Chola king's inscriptions allude to when they say
that Kulottunga won a great victory over Vikramaditya and drove him out of the Gang a country
from Manalur, by way of the Nangili ghat, as far as the Tungabhadra.
Vikramaditya followed up his success by deposing his brother Somesvara and himself
mounting the throne of the W. Chalukyas in A.D. 1076].
That the Ganga country had been under rulers of different dynasties about this time is
emphasized by an inscription at Kittur, in South Mysore of the year 1079, which typifies that country
as an adulteress with a succession of lovers. (B.C. h>, Hg. No. 56).
A.D. 1075. Between December 25 this year and June 30, 1076, came, to the throne of the
W. Chalukyas, Vikramaditya VI, who deposed his elder brother Somesvara II, and mounted
the throne in his stead (See E. C. xv. 348). The Alur inscription of Vikramaditya's 16th year
of date December 25, 1091, proves that he came to the throne on or after December 26, A.D. 1075.
(LA. 1879, 21).
On September 8, Kulottunga-Chola I was reigning in Pondicherry territory.
(177 of 1919) .
An inscription of the month of December this year in N.-W. Mysore quotes the
W. Chalukya Sanies' vara II as still on throne with Bhuvaneka-Udayaditya-Ganga ruling locally.
(B.C. vii, Sk. 130).
Cattle-raids on a large scale took place in N.-W. Mysore in this year. Several local
chiefs combined, swooped on the villagers, robbed them of their cattle, slaughtered the men
and carried off the women. (E.C. vin, S6. 314).
A.D. 1076, March 13. An inscription of the first year of Vikramaditya's new ' Chajukya-
Vikrama ' era, which was introduced apparently by him, and which by luni-solar reckoning began
on March 8, 1076, the day on which the tithi Chaitra-^ukla 1 ended. It shews as local ruler
in N.-W. Mysore, at Kuruva, the Ganga chief Nanniya-Ganga-Rakkasa-Ganga. (B.C. mi. HI. 14).
On July 27 of this year Kulottunga-Chola Ps second son Rajaraja was installed as Viceroy of
Vengi. A grant of villages was given to a leader Mummafli-Bhima for valuable services rendered,
in the wars against the ' Ganga, Kalinga, and Kuntala ' (W. Chajukya) kings, to Kulottunga.
(E.L vi. 334 ; E.R. 1922, p. 97).
6A
86 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
[It is advisable here to enter a note about the viceroyalty of Vengi. The . Chalukya prince
Vijayaditya VII had been appointed viceroy there, so say Chdla records, by the Chola king
Virarajendra ; but it still remains open to question whether in reality he was not himself actually
. Chalukya king till his nephew Rajendra II made himself king of both nations in 1070. At any
rate Rajendra allowed Vijayaditya to remain in his post as viceroy of Vengi, but under himself as
king. There Vijayaditya remained till 1078. It has been suggested that the reason for his recall
was that he had been intriguing with the Raja of Kalinga ; that he fled to Kalinga and ended his
days in the western part of that country. As evidence of this we have a passage in an inscription
to depend upon ' when Vijayaditya, beginning to grow old, left Vengi . . . and was about to sink
into the ocean of the Cholas (Devendravarman) Rajaraja (of Kalinga) caused him to enjoy prosperity
for a long time in the western region '. (LA. xviii* 171 ; xx. 276)] .
A C. P. grant from Rajapura in the Bastar State gives a list of achievements of Vikra-
maditya VI (W. Chalukya) and these appear to refer to events that happened before he came
to the throne as it mentions in the end that, as he was on his way home, after accomplishing all these
great deeds, he heard of his father's death by suicide in the Tungabhadra river. Many of the
triumphs related are manifestly apocryphal. He is said (i) to have repeatedly defeated the Cholas,
and to have plundered Kanchi while yet Yuva-raja ; (ii) to have helped the king of Malwa to gain
his throne ; (iii) to have attacked Ceylon ; (iv) to have slain the ' lord of Kerala ' ; (v) to have
conquered the Ganga and Vengi kingdoms and Chakrakota. (EJ. ix. 108).
A.D. 1077, February 10. Inscription in Guntur District of the 7th year of Kulottunga Chola
I as Chola king, but here called by his B. Chalukya name ' Saptama Vishnuvardhana.' Gifts by
Gonka II of Velanantfu, before he came to the throne, son of Gunambika wife of Nanna.
(V. R. ii. Guntur 90 ; 151 of 1897 ; E. /. vi. 278).
June 25. Record at Hulgur, Bankapur division of Dharwar District, shewing the Bejvola
and Purigere tracts ruled by Jayasimha IV of the W. Chajukyas. (E. L xm. 329).
August 6. Inscription at Yewur of Vikramaditya VI (' B ' of Dr. Barnett's paper).
(E. I. xii, 268).
December 25. Vikramaditya VI reigning at Bejagami (Balligamve in N.-W. Mysore).
(E. C. vii. Sk. 124).
The Kongalra princess Padmala-devi, wife of Rajendra-Chola-KongaJva ruling in Coorg.
(Coorg : Inscriptions 43 ; Rice).
Some inscriptions at Humcha in N.-W. Mysore throw light on the pedigree of the Santara
chiefs of that place. They belong to this year. We learn from one that the Ganga chief 'Arumulideva
had a daughter Chattala who was married to the Pallava chief (i.e.), probably, the Nolamba-Pallava
chief, and that her sister, the Ganga princess Kanchala was married to the Santara chief Vira or
Blra-Deva. These last had four sons, Taila, Goggiga or Govinda alias Nanni-Santara, Oflfluga or
Oftlamarasa alias Vikrama Santara, and Barmmadeva. The record No. 36 confuses us by calling
the mother of these four sons in one place Chattala and in another Birala (The last however may
be a title derived from' Vira'). No. 39 calls Chattala the daughter of the Ganga chief Rakkasa-
ganga 1 . (E. C. viii, Nr. 35, 36, 39, 40)'.
1 Mr. Sewell's confusion seems to have little foundation in the records. The second daughter had two names
Kanchala and Vlrala according to No. 35. No. 36 mentions only the latter. The Ganga chief, the younger brother
of RSjamall, had the alternative name according to No. 36. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 87
In. N.-W. Mysore an inscription of Vikramaditya VI. 2nd year states that the Hangal
province was governed by Mallikharjuna. [According to Fleet this name does not occur among;
the Kadamba rulers of Hangal till about A.D. 1132. Bombay Gazetteer /., Pt. II, p. 559].
(E. C. mii, Sb. 172).
A.D. 1078. In Central Mysore the E. Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI was reigning. Under
him Hoysala Vinayaditya ruled the whole ' Gangavatfi 96,000' province.
(E. C. xii, Tp, 105).
On February 17,1078 Anantavarman-Choflagangn, son of Devendravarman Rajaraja became
king of Kalinga. His mother was Rajasundari, daughter of KulSttunga Chola I. He had a very
long reign. Two records of his mention his 72nd year {f.A. xviii. 161 ; E.I. iv, 183 ; vi. 198 \ V.R.
i. Ganjam 147, 148 ; HI Vizag. 212 ; 392 of 1896).
In this year Vira-Chola, third son of Kulottunga Chola was appointed viceroy of Vengi in
succession to Rajaraja the second son who had held the post since July 27,1076. He is said to have
been installed at Jagannathapuram (modern Cocanada), an inscription commemorating an order
issued by him is dated August 23, 1078. (V. R. it, Godavari 48-A ; E. . 1888, July. p. 2 ; 5.7,7.
i. p. 49 ; it. 231 ; 7. A. xix, 423 \ xxi. 282, 286 ; E. I. vi. 334).
A.D. 1079, January 21 and December 26. Vikramaditya VI reigning in N.-W. Mysore and
Anantapur. (E. C. vi. 5/fe. 135 ; 439 of 1920 / 697 of 1919).
In. W. Mysore Rajendra-Prithvi-KongaJva was the local chief. An earlier ruler named
Adataraditya is mentioned. (E. C. v. Ag. 99).
May 9 and July 25. Two inscriptions shewing Kulottunga Chola I reigning in Pondicherry
territory. (178, 184, of 1919).
Other records of this year shew Vikramaditya VI reigning in N.-W. Mysore and Bellary,
having his residence at Kalyana. Jayasimha IV, his brother, was ruling Banavasi province ;
Tambarasa governing the Santalige tract ; and Nigalankamalla Panflya, one of the Pantfyas of
Uchchangi, governing the Nojamba province. (E. C. vtii. Sa. 109 ; vii Sk : 293 ; V. R. i. Bellary
278 ; 86 of 1904 ; E. R. 1903-04, p. 8).
[From now onwards for more than a century the Nolamba province was locally governed
by Panflya chiefs of Uchchangidrug, always hostile to the Chola monarchy].
A.D. 1080. Inscription at Perumber, Chingleput District, dated in the llth regnal year of
Kulottunga Chola. It mentions the events of his reign as they had been given in his 5th year
(above s. v., A. D. 2064-75], but nothing new. (5.7.7. in. 173).
A gift was made to the temple at Draksharama, Godavari District, in this year by the wife
of the minister of the late Chola Viceroy, Rajaraja, son of Kulottunga I.
(V. R. ii. Godavari 86, 181 of 1893).
The W. Chalukya Yuvaraja Jayasimha IV ruling N.-W. Mysore early in the year, as well as
Banavasi and other tracts. ( C. vii, Sk. 293, 297).
An inscription of December 24, 1081, at Lakshmesvar names, as then reigning the W. Chajukya
Vikramaditya VI, and states that his brother Jayasimha (IV) was his Yuvaraja. It gives the latter
'the titles usually applied to the Pallava family which had ruled the Nolambavafli tract for a long
time. (E. 7. xvi. 58).
A.D. 1081. There were more cattle-raids and resulting deaths in N.-W. Mysore in this year .
Vikramaditya VI reigning. (E. C. vii. S6., 336).
88 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
An inscription commemorating the grant of a village in Vizagapatam District by the Kalinga-
Ganga king Anantavarma-Choflaganga, then residing at Kalinganagara, gives a pedigree of his
family. It omits Vajrahasta III altogether, declaring the four brothers (see Table) to be sons of
Gunarnava II. (V< # *' Vizag. 211}.
A.D, 1082. The Eastern-Gang a, or Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarma-Chotfaganga reigning
in Ganjara. Date, MargaSira Suk. 13, in the 204th year of the dynasty (E. R. 1920-21, App. A,
C. P. 2). The date December 7, 1082.
August 22. Kulottunga Chola I reigning in Pondicherry territory. (212 of 1919}.
A.D. 1083, January 11. Vikramaditya VI reigning in Anantapur (414 of 1920). There was
moie cattle-raiding and robbery in South Mysore. (E. C. iv, Hg* 80).
The two inscriptions of Kulottunga Ch5la I at Tirukkalukkunram (Chingleput district)
and Tanjore, which give an account of the doings of that king up to his 14th and 15th years
(A.D. 1083-85), must now be noticed. They recount his early adventures at Vayiragaram, and
Chakrakotta, his defeat of the W. Chajukya forces, his seizure of the Chola throne, and his
attempt to conquer Ceylon. Then comes the following list of successes (i) He seized the
Gangapafli country and the Banavasi tract which latter was governed by prince Jayasimha IV of the
W. Chajukyas ; and took 1,000 elephants at Navilai; (ii) He fought against the Pantfyas of Madura,
(perhaps some rebel princes) defeated them, and assumed the title ' Maduraikontfa ; (iii) He seized
the hill-country on the west, took the Podiyil mountain and the pearl fisheries in the gulf of Manaar,
marched to Cape Comorin and captured Koftaru, a town near the Cape. In this expedition he slew
all the fighting men ' ; (iv) He planted settlements of Chola troops along the roads for protection,
(v) He massacred the inhabitants of Coorg.
(5. /./., ii, 230 ; iii. 130, 143 ; I. A. 1892, 281 ; 37 of 1891 ; 30, 32 of 1909);
[The year A.D. 1083-84 was the 30th year of king Vijaya-Bahu of Ceylon (above
s. v. A.D. 1064-65}. We learn from the Mahawaihsa (ch. LX) that he had received embassies from
both Kuldttunga Chola and the W. Chajukya king Vikramaditya VI, and that he sent messengers
from Ceylon to the Chola monarch. Kul5ttunga cut off the noses of these messengers, and on
their return to Vijaya Bahu he declared war against the ferocious Chola king, and made
preparations for a campaign ; but a rebellion broke out in the Island and he was compelled to
desist].
A.D. 1084. In this year Kulottunga Chola I's son Vira Chola was recalled by his father from
his post as Viceroy of Vengi, and his eldest brother Rajaraja-Cholaganga alias Vishnuvardhana VIII,
was appointed Viceroy in his place (E. I. vi, 334 ; V. R. ii, Godavari, 364 ; S. I.I. i, 49 / E. I. v,
70). The most important record of this event is the Teki grant of May 22, 1084. l According to that
document the Vengi territory included the country from Mahendragiri in the north to Manneru,
Nellore District, in the south. This would mean that Southern Kalinga was then in the hands of
the Cholas (Krishnaswami Aiyangar, ' Ancient India', p. 145). Vira Chola married a Ganga
princess, (S /./. iii, 120}.
Part of the Gangavadi province was now ruled by the HoySala chief Vinayaditya.
(E. C. v. Ak. 6).
Vikramaditya VI of the W. Chajukyas reigned in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. mil. Sb. 235, 236).
1 The date as stated in the TSkJ record is not quite a sonnd one.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 89
[This contradicts the assertion made that Kulottunga Chola I had conquered the ' Gangavafli
96000'. The latter of these inscriptions mentions continual cattle-robberies] .
The Eastern-Kalinga king Anantavarma-Choclaganga was reigning near Chicacole.
(E. R. 1919, App. A., C. P. No. 6).
A.D. 1085. Jayasimha IV (W. Chajukya) ruling Bellary district. (233 of 1918).
A.D. 1086, March 12, 1086. An inscription in Tanjore district of Kuldttunga Chola I's 16th year.
(V. R. ii t Tanjore 696] 399 of 1902 ; E. I. mi. 170).
Another of his 17th year near Bangalore gives a list of his achievements similar to
that of 1083 (above), and mentions nothing new since then. (E. C ix. Cf> t 77).
A.D. 1087, December 25. Nilguntfa plates of Vikramaditya VI, W. Chalukya king. On this
day he was at Kalyana. (E. I. xii. 1*2).
An inscription of the year 1087-88, Kulottunga Chola's 18th year, at Srirangam, gives a
similar list of events of the reign as in 1083 (above), adding nothing new. (S.I./, m, 148).
A.D. 1088. Vira Chola, Kulottunga's son, \vas again sent as Viceroy to Vengi, superseding his
brother Rajaraja. (E. I. vi. 334).
An inscription belonging to this year, . 1010, in Tamil characters has been found at Loboe
Toewa, Baros, in the Island of Sumatra. It records a gift to a temple by a body of persons who
are called the ' fifteen-hundred 'probably a military garrison of Chola-Tamils stationed there for
protection of trade (E.R. August 1892, p. 11 ; J.R.A.S. 1913, April). [The rise and progress of
Hindu Emigration to an influence in the far East will form a fascinating subject for future research.
It is certain that Java was completely Hinduized by the 7th century of our era, all the older temples
there being built in South Indian style. Hindu influence was strong in Burma and Siam from the 7th
to the 12th century. The llth and 12th centuries were the great building age in Burma, and
amongst the numerous Buddhist structures at Pagan is a temple of Vis"hnu, permitted, as we may
suppose, to be constructed for the use of Hindu worshippers, artisans perhaps employed in the
buildings, and others] .
Vikramaditya VI reigning in N.-W. Mysore (B.C. viii. Sb. 388 ; Sa. 103 ; vii, Sk. 14). The
Santara chief Tailapa was ruling the Santajige 1000.
A.D. 1089. End of the year. Vikramaditya VI reigning in W. Mysore, with Hoysala Vinaya-
ditya as local ruler. (E.C. vi. Kd. 22).
Kulottunga Chola I reigning in Trichinopoly in his 20th year. His triumphs related, but no
addition made to the list given in 1083 (above). (S. LI. Hi, 152).
A,D. 1090. Early in the year. Record at Arkalgutf, Hassan district, W. Mysore, shewing, as
locally ruling, Madeyarasa-Changalva. (E.C. v. Ag. 65).
The Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarma-Chotfaganga was ruling in this year in Vizagapatam
District. (V. R. Hi. Visag. 63; 99 of 1 909).
About this time, so it would appear, Kuldttunga Chola I made an expedition against Kalinga.
His son Vira-Chola, now Viceroy of Vengi, is expressly stated in the Pithapuram plates to have been
appointed for the purpose of ' conquering the north ', and as his appointment was in A.D. 1088 and
he relinquished it in 1092 we may take 1090 as about the date of the war which ensued. The
campaign is mentioned in the Tiniviflai-Marudur inscription of Kulottunga's 26th year
(1095-96) and in other records, but in none earlier than 1090. Several vassal chiefs joined in the
war on the Chola side, as also did Kuldttunga' s son Vikrama Chola, then ' quite a youth ' (so stated
90 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
in S. I. 7. M, 307). The Velananfli chief Rajendra-Chofla I, then a prince, son of Gonka I was one of
them. And, if we judge aright the Atnaravati pillar inscription of about A.D. 1100, discovered by
me during the excavations of the Buddhist Stupa there in 1877, so also was a Pallava chief by name
Simhavarman.
In the course of this campaign Rajendra-Chofla of Velananflu, cousin of Vedura II, who was
minister to Vira Chola, Viceroy of Vengi, defeated a chief often called ' Telugu-Bhlma ', a vassal
of the king of Kalinga, and drove him to take refuge in the Colair (Koleru) lake near Ellore
(Kolanu). Thither he was pursued and killed. The incident is alluded to in several inscriptions.
One, at Tanjore, calls the unfortunate leader ' Telugu Bhima of Kojanu ' (5.7.7. ii. 307), [This
Bhima may well have been the K5ta chief of Amaravati, Bhima I, to whom in my genealogical
Tables I have assigned the date ' circ. 1100'].
Velananflu Rajendra-Chofla was richly rewarded by Kulottunga Chola. The king adopted
him as his son and made over to him, as Governor, large tracts in the Tclugu country. (E,R. 1903,
p. 52 ; 1905, p. 53 ; 5.7.7. iff, 178 ; EJ. vi, 146, 334- ; iv, 32 ; v. 95 ; V.R. ii, Tanjore, 983).
An inscription at Cape Comorin, dated in the 9th year of Parantaka-Panflya, and which
belongs from palseographic evidence to about this period, credits him with having ' taken Kujam
(Kolanu) from Telugu Bhima and subjugated the Kalinga country. Parantaka therefore may
have been another chief who joined Vira Chola in this northern campaign.
(T. A. S. Hi. 19).
A.D. 1091. The W. Chajukya Vikramaditya VI reigning in Bellary District. (V. R. i. Bell. 8,
10, 83 ; 255 of 1913 ; 672 of 1922).
A.D. 1092. Three dates are given in an inscription of the reign, in Bellary District of the
same king Vikramaditya VI. The first is incorrectly stated. The second (correct) is 1092-93.
Under him the Nolamba province was ruled by Tribhuvanamalla Panflya of Uchchangi, his vassal.
( V. R. i. Bdl, 183 ; 128 of 1913).
On March 2 an inscription in N.-W. Mysore shews Vikramaditya VI reigning, and mentions
another instance of serious tribal righting and slaughter. (E. C. viii, Sb. 392).
Vikramaditya VI gave a gift to the temple at Draksharama, Godavari District, in this year.
( V. R. ,' Godavari 160 ; 255 of 1893).
HoySala Vinayaditya was now locally ruling in Central Mysore (E. C. xii. 7 p. 57) under the
W. Chalukya king.
In E. Mysore Kulottunga Chola I held sway. (E. C. x. C. B., 24).
[Vira Chola' s Viceroyalty of Vengi seems to have come to an end in this year] .
A.D. 1093. An inscription of June 26, 1093 shews Vikramaditya VI reigning. It is on a slab
now at the Madras Museum. ( V. R. ii, Madras, 308).
HoySala Vinayaditya was ruling in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi, Tk. 76).
Other inscriptions of his are in Central and N. Mysore. His vassal Ereyanga, son of
HoySala Vinayaditya, was governing the former country. (E. C. v, Cn, 148 ; xi, Hk, 3).
A.D. 1095. A record of this year alludes to the conquest of Kalinga by Kulottunga Chola I.
It mentions, as his favorite wife TyagavalK. (5. 7. 7. Hi. 155, V. R. ii. Tan/ore 983).
The Hoys"ala chief Vinayaditya was ruling over the Hassan District of S.-W. Mysore in this
year. His inscription of this year states that his power was ' extending on all sides', which may
mean that he had received an extension of the territory under his rule. (E. C. v, Hn. 107).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 91
A.D. 1096. Late in the year, Vikramaditya VI reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E t C. vii. Sk. lit).
Another record of his in 1096-97 in the same country gives the name of his vassal there, the
Santara Raja Tailapa, who received rewards for valour in war. (E. C. viii. Sa. 80}.
A.D. 1097. In this year the Bastar State in Ganjam was ruled by Sdmesvara of the Naga-
varhsi family. His father was Dharavarsha, his son Kanhara or Krishna. Somes'vara drove out of
Chakrakufca in that State a certain Madurantaka who had seized it, and slew him. (E. 7. x, 26, 37},
An inscription of this year shews Kulottunga Chola I reigning, under his Chalukya titles, at
Draksharama, Godavari District. ( V. R. it, Godavari, 35 ; 476 of 1893}.
A.D. 1098. April. 2. Kulottunga Chola I reigning in Pondicherry t (201 of 1929).
In 1098-99 Vikramaditya VI (W. Chalukya) reigning in Bellary, and again in 1099-1100.
( V. R. i, Bell. 89, 92 ; 42, 45 of 1904}. Also in N. W. Mysore (E. C. vii, Sk. 13, 106}. In Central
Mysore the Hoysala Vinayaditya was ruling, so that certainly his power was spreading (See above
s. v. A. D. 1095. (E. C. v. en. 207}.
For Vikramaditya's inscription of May 17, 1098 See E. I. xv, 348. This is at Gadag.
The Mah&waihSa relates that in this year Vijaya Bahu of Ceylon sent a naval expedition to
the coast of the mainland and despatched messengers to Kulottunga Chola, but that the latter
simply ignored them. This was in Vijaya Bahu's 45th year. The Singhalese commander was not
strong enough to attack and therefore retired. [From this date till A.D. 1168-69 the MahawaniSa
says very little about affairs in India] .
An inscription of the 29th year of Kulottunga Chola I merely repeats the achievements
mentioned already in his 15th year (above s. v., A. D. 1084 / E. C. x. Mb. 42, b}. \42 /. belongs
to his 27th year, and 42.c. to his 35th year, A.D. 1104-5. Both contain similar lists].
A.D. 1099, June 5. Another record in Bellary of king Vikramaditya VI then reigning there.
(213 of 1918}.
1099-1100. Inscription of Kulottunga's 30th year shewing him reigning close to Cape
Comorin. It adds nothing new to his successes in 1084-85. (5.7.7. Hi. 159).
An interesting record of Kuldttunga at Simhachalam in Vizagapatam District. It is in
Tamil characters and has been much damaged, but it is said certainly to be an inscription of the
reign of Kulottunga. The date, however, is uncertain (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 191 ; 363 of 1899}. [It has
been stated in the Bpigraphist's Report for 1900 that this conclusively proves an actual conquest by
the Chola king of the Kalinga country. I think that such an assumption goes a little too far].
A.D. 1 100. Three records shew the country about Erode in Coitnbatore District ruled by a
Kongu-Chola governor Abhimana-Rajadhiraja-Chola, under Kulottunga Chola I.
(V. R. i. Coim. 225, 226, 244 ; 573, 574, 592 of 1905}.
Hoysala Vinayaditya is now said to be ruling the whole Gangavatfi- province under the
W. Chalukya king. (E. C. vi. Kd. 164}.
The Nojambavach province was ruled by Tribhuvanamalla Pantfya, (E. C. xi. Dg. 151},
under the W. Chalukya king.
Record at Draksharama of the 31st year of Kulottunga Chola I (V. R. ii. Godavary, 271 ;
365 of 1893}. He is given his E. Chalukya titles.
An inscription in W. Mysore mentions the queen of the Hoysala chief Ereyanga, by name
MahadevI, daughter of Irukkapala, who was son of Teja Raja. Teja Raja is called a member of
the Chola family, and one of his sons, brother of Irukkapala is called ' Pandya ' a curious
92 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
combination (E. C. v. Ak. 102a). *This Pandya assisted in the deposition of SomeSvara II and the
enthronement of Vikramaditya VI,
Another record of Kulottunga, of this year, is in Tinnevelly District additional proof of his
conquest of the Panflya realm. (V. R. iv. Tinn : 305).
A.D. 1101. Vinayaditya Hoysala's reign ended, and that of his grandson Ballala I began
A. D. 1100-01. The former's son Ereyanga did not reign. BaJJaJa I continued to rule as vassal to the
Chajukya king. An inscription of his dated in 1101-02 is in Hassan District, West Mysore (E. C. v.
Bl. 199). The record defines his territories as bounded by the Konka-nafli, Ajvaketf a (S. Kanara)
Bayalnad (the Wainad), Talakatf, and Savimale (unidentified)].
A. D, 1102. Record in Tumkur District, Central Mysore (E. C. xii. Tp. 30) of the Hoys"ala
prince Vira-ganga alias Vishnuvardhana, shewing him ruling there for his brother BalJala I.
June 22, 1102. Vikramaditya VI, W. Chajukya, reigning at Lakshmes"var, the ancient Puli-
gere. His minister, Bhima, is mentioned. (E. I. xvi. 31. A).
Aug. 14. Ramar-Tiruvadi, Raja of Venatf (Travancore) ruling at Quilon.. (T. A. S. v. 40).
December 17. Vikramaditya reigning in Bellary. (673 of 1922) .
In this year two inscriptions of the 33rd year of Kulottunga Chola I, mentioning his triumphs ;
but none later than those recorded up to 1090. (E. C. x. Mb. 54 ; Sd. 9).
A. D. 1103. Vikramaditya, W. Chajukya, reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. mi. Sk. 98, 131).
Another inscription in Shimoga District of the same king and year gives a pedigree of the Sftntara
chiefs of Humcha (E. C. viii. Tl. 192). Another, in the same country, mentions an extensive raid
into it, cattle-stealing and slaughter on a large scale, by a Kadamba chief Rechideva, son of
Tailapadeva. (E. C. viii. Sc. 563 ; See also E. C. vii. HI. 66).
In this year Hoysala BaJJala I married at the same time and in the same pavilion three sisters,
daughters of the lord of ' Sindagere in Asandinad '. The boundaries of his territory are given as
above, s. v. t A.D. 1102-03, and he is said to have ruled the Gangavafli, Nolambavaijli and Banavas"!
provinces under the W. Chalukya king (E. C. m. Cm. 160). The inscription is in Kadur District,
W. Mysore.
A. D. 1104, March 3, 1104. Hoysala Ballala I ruling the Gangavafli province under his
sovereign Vikramaditya VI after whom he is called ' Tribhuvanamalla '. (E. C. v. Hn. 161).
April 10, 1104. Vikramaditya VI reigning in Bellary District. (214 of 1918).
May 5, 1104. Kulottunga Chola I reigning in Trichinopoly and also in his 39th year on Jan.
31, 1109; and in his 40th year on Dec. 10, A. D. 1109(K. R. Hi. Trichi. 109, 112, 111; 177, 180, 179 of
1914). Another of his on July 19, 1104 in Tanjore. (521 of 1922).
A.D. 1106. [Apparently in this year the Hoysala Chief Ballala I died and was succeeded by
his brother Vishnuvardhana, who reigned till 1141, under the W. Chalukya king of Kalyana] .
In this year in Kurnool District, at Tripurantakam the Chola king Kulottunga I was reigning.
The local ruler was the Konidena (Telugu-Chotfa) chief Pottapi-Kamadeva.
( V. R. ii. Kurn ; 357 A, 359 ; 265, 267 of 1905).
In S.-W. Mysore Vikramaditya VI, Chalukya was supreme. (E, C. v. Cn. 169).
A.D. 1107, February. Inscription at Ntfuguntfi, Vikramaditya reigning, with, as his vassal,
the Kadamba chief Tailapa II ruling over the Hangal (Panungal) 500 village tract. (E. /. xiii. 12).
December 29. The Kadamba chief Tailapa II ruling locally at Lakshmesvar.
(E. I. xvi. 31 B).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 93
Vikramaditya reigning in N.-W. and N. Mysore in 1107-08 (E. C. mi, Sk. 192 ; xi. Dg. 128} ;
and in Bellary. (y t /?. ,-. BelL 10).
A great cattle-stealing raid took place this year in S. Mysore. A band of men, numbering as
many as 100 horse and 1600 foot, attacked the villages and looted the peasantry (E. C. iv. Hg. 79}.
The Velanaflu Chief ' Gonka Raja ', probably Gonka I, gave a village on the Gunfllakama
river in Kammanatfu to the temple at Tripurantakatn. (V. R. it. Kurnool 369 / 277 of 1905}.
A. D. 1108. Vikramaditya VI reigning in N. Mysore (E. C. xi. Jl. 12 ; Dg. 12} ; and in
N.-W. Mysore (E, C. vii. Sk. 29*?}. Also in the Nolamba province where the local Governor was
Tribhuvanamalla Panflya ( V. R. i. Bellary 286 ; 94 of 1904}. This chief continued to rule there
for some years (V. R. Bellary 183, 234-, and several records 289-297 ; 94-105 of 1904 ; 1 28 of 19 13 ;
450 of 1914}. (E. C. xi Dg. 99} m
At Gooty (Gutti) in this year a local chief Bommarasa collected the taxes for the
W. Chalukya king's Treasury (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. I, 452 Fleet).
A. D.I 109. Kulottunga Chola I reigning at katnagiri in Trichinopoly District. The date is
apparently July 13 ; but if so the regnal year was the 39th, and not, as stated in the record, the 38th.
(V. R.iiiTrich. 113 ; 181 of 19 14}.
Vikramaditya VI reigning in W. Mysore, with Tribhuvanamalla Pantfya governing the
Nolambavatfi country (E. C. xi. Dg. 135}. The same king reigning in Anantapur District, where
an inscription mentions the chief called* Ghateyanka,' giving him Chola titles. This is probably
the Niflugal chief Mangi, who is given the same name in another inscription thirty years earlier.
(410, 439 of 1920}.
A. D. 1 1 10, October 29. Kalachuri Billama ruling locally at Mutgi. [The name is not given by
Fleet or Kielhorn in their dynastic lists. It may be a biruda of Perraafli, or perhaps that chief's
own family name. Billama was contemporary with the W. Chalukya SomesSvara III].
(E. I. xv. 26).
December 25. Record in the Kogali 500 District (part of Bellary) of Vikramaditya VI ( V. R. *.
Bell. 235, 2434 ; 451, 459 of 1914}. An inscription of his reign in N. Mysore bears date late in
A.D. 1011. (E. C. xi. Jl. 9}.
Several inscriptions in South Travancore prove that the Chola king was ruling that country.
Amongst others there is a record of Kulottunga Ch51a I at Variyur of date A.D. 1110-11.
(T. A. S. i. 237, B. to Q, One, ' R ', gives Pantfya titles to Vikraraa-Chola, calling him
1 Maravarman ' as well as ' Chola-Pantfya.')
Bast Mysore remained under Kul5ttunga Chola T. (E. C. ix, Nl. 3}.
A. D.I 111. An inscription of Kulottunga Chola I in South Arcot is dated on the 294th day
of his 41st regnal year, or March 31, A.D. 1111. (158 of 1918 ; S. I. I. in. 192).
Records of Vikramaditya VI in Bellary and N.-W. Mysore (V. R. i. Bell. 15; 277 of 1918 \
E. C. mi^ Sk. 89} ; and of Kulottunga Chola in Chittoor and Chingleput, in the former case on March
15 of this year (129 of 1922 ; 5.7.7. iii. 164). In the latter he is said to have ' conquered the Ganga-
vadi country*.
The second, and this time successful, expedition to Kalinga of armies of Kulottunga Chola
appears to have taken place in this year or early in the next, the hero of which was his
general Karunakara Tonflaman of Vandalur. The Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarma-Chotfaganga
was a grandson of Kulottunga, his father having married the Chola king's daughter Rajyasundari.
94 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
The late V. Venkayya believed tHat the expedition was sent in order to assist the king of Kalinga
in his endeavour to crush some rebellions in the north of his dominions. Whether this is so, or
whether the object was simply one of conquest, or of punishment of the Kalinga ruler for failure of
payment of tribute, Prof. Krishnaswami Aiyangar thinks (Ancient India, p. 145) it is as yet not
clearly determined. An inscription of Kulottunga's 42nd year (1111-12) in Trichinopoly District
mentions the War ( V. R. iii). (Trick. 162 ; 608 of 1904).
A.D. 1112. Vikramaditya VI reigning in September and on December 30, 1112 (E.I. xiii. 36 ;
279 of 1918). And during the year 1112-13 inN.-W. Mysore where an inscription referring to local
tribal fighting and death-casualties mentions Govindarasa as the ruler of the Banavasi tract and part
of Mysore. (E.C. viii. so, 327, also V.R.i. Bellary 266, 74 of 1904).
In the same year Kulottunga Chola was reigning over Kurnool in his 43rd year, the local ruler
being Kama, or Karaadeva Choda, o the Konidena branch of Telugu-ChSfla chiefs (V.R. ii. Kurnool
355, 356 ; 262, 263 of 1905).
In. N.-W. Mysore one of the local rulers was the Kadamba (?) chief Kirttideva.
(E. C. viii Sb. 468).
Another of Kulottunga's records of his 43rd year, in the Malur taluk of Kolar District,
B. Mysore, does not mention his Kalinga campaign, but refers briefly to some of his early successes
(E. C. x., Mr. 101). He was reigning in Tanjore on November IS. (323 of 1910).
A.D. 1113. In this year we have records shewing Vikramaditya (W. Chalukya) reigning in
Anantapur (on October 20, 1113) ; and in N. Mysore, where Tribhuvanamalla Panflya continued to
govern the Nolambavadi province. (605 of 1920 \ E. C. xi. D%. 149).
Kulottunga was reigning over B. Mysore. (E. C. ix. Nl. 38 r ; JS. C. x, Sd, 66 ; C. B. 25).
In West Mysore the local Governor was Hoysala Vishnuvardhfma also called < Vikrama-
ganga-PoySala 1 . (E. C. v. Hn. 149.)
In S. Kanara the Ajupa chief Kavi-Ajupendra ruled. (V. R. ii. 5. Kanara 293 ; 106 of 1901).
Anantavarma-Chdflaganga continued to reign over Kalinga in spite of (or in consequence of)
Kulottunga Chola's expedition thither. An inscription of 5. 1035 (A. D. 1115-14) is dated in his
38th year ( V. R. i. Ganjam, 258 ; 380 of 1896). [ I have accepted Fleet's decision that his accession
date was Feb. 17,1078 ; and yet I am bound to state that out of about forty inscriptions of his reign,
found in Ganjam District, many of them would, like the present one, make his reign begin in
A. D. 1076-77] . (See E. I. iv. 183 ; I. A. xviii. 161).
A. D. 1114. Inscriptions of Kulottunga I. One at Chidambaram in his 44th year on March 3, 1114,
mentions that a stone had been sent over to him by the king of Kamboja and that it had been
inserted in the temple building (E. I. v. 105 ; V. R. i. S. Arcot 5). It mentions his sister Kundavvai.
Another of the 45th year, S. 1037, is at Bhimavaram, Godavari district In this as is natural, he is
given his B. Chalukya name ' Vishnuvardhana' (V. R. ii, Godav. 32 ; E. I. vi. 219). His minister
was a chief of Pallava stock. Another, of date December 9, 1114, is at Draksharama in the same district
(V. R> ii; Godav. 280; 374 of 1893. E. /. vi. 279). And another in Mysore (E. C. iv. Kr.
34, 31.). As to the last which is at Kannambatfi, a record of four years later shews the town
recognizing as their ruler Hoysala Vishnuvardhana (below, s. v., A. D. 1118-19). Another of his
45th year in Tanjore alludes to his expedition to N. Kalinga. (V. R. ii. Tanjore 983; E. R. 2905, p. 53).
In Central Mysore, Hoysala Vishnuvardhana was ruling in this year under the W. Chajukyas.
(E. C. xii. Tfi. 81).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 95
A.D. 1115. Vikramaditya VI reigning in Guntur District (700 of 1020). At Sravana-
Belgola an inscription shews that HoySala Vishnuvardhana, now in great power, had a Ganga-Raja
for his minister. (E. C. ii. Sr. Bel. 47).
In Guntur District at Chebrolu an inscription of this year shews that the country was locally
ruled by the Velauantfu chief Cbotfa (alias Rajendra-Chotfa) Kulottunga Chola's prot6ge and
adopted son. (V. R. ii. Guntur, 89 ; 150 ol 1897).
A.D. 1116. Kulottunga Chola I's 47th year. Record in Tinnevelly District at Mara-
mangalam (the ancient Korkai). (V. R. Hi. Tinn. 310, 312, 313 ; 161, 163, 164 of 1903}.
This record shews that he was ruling the Panflya kingdom. Another at Srirangam (S./.7. i/i. 168).
Another in Tanjore on February 21 (518 of 1920).
A record in the Mysore District states that now Hoysala Vishnuvardhana, alias ' Bitfiga '
ruled over the whole of the Gangavafli province as far south as the Kongu country (E. C. iv.
ch. 83). In this year, for some reason, he marched against ' the Panflya ' i.e. Tribhuvanamalla
Pandya who was Governor of the Nojambavafli pro, ince, and a battle was fought at Dumme, a
village being destroyed (E. C. vi. Cm. 99, 100). He was also ruling in South Mysore, where two
years earlier Chola rule prevailed. In an inscription of this year in Mysore District, Yejandur
Taluk, he is credited with having captured Talaka<L. (E. C. iv. Yd, 6).
[This last appears to be quite correct. The Hoysala chief, acting of course under his
Chalukya overlord, succeeded in driving the Chola king out of South Mysore, probably in this year.
Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar states that now the Chalukya boundary was along a line drawn
through the Kongu border, Nangili and Koyattur. (Ancient India, p. 246)].
The Banavasi province was now ruled by Gopanarasa. An inscription mentions cattle-raids
and deaths of villagers. (E. C. viii. Sb. 337).
A. D. 1117. An inscription in W. Mysore of this year shews HoySala Vishnuvardhana still
acknowledging the Chalukya king as his sovereign. But this subservience did not last long
(E. C. v. Bl. 116). Another, in the Hassan District, refers to more cattle raids and deaths in this
year. (E. C. v. Hn. 4).
In January, 1117 and on November 26 KulSttunga Chola was reigning in Tanjore.
(515 of 1920 ; V. R. ii. Tan., 1230 \ 653 of 1909 / E. I. x i. 242).
In March an inscription shews Vikramaditya VI reigning in N. Mysore, with Tribhuvana-
malla-Panflya, his vassal, ruling the Nojambavafli province. (E. C. xi. Dg. 166).
A record of date March 10, 1117 at Belur in Mysore makes it plain that now the Hoysala chief
Vishnuvardhana was acquiring greater importance. He is said (i) to have captured Dorasamudri
[This in earlier clays in conjunction with his brother BalJala] ; (ii) to have seized the Gangava^i
province and burnt the Ganga chief's town Talakafl ; (iii) to have spread his rule over the Mysore
country. It is added that he defeated the Pantfya and ' protected ' the Nojamba province
(E. C. v. BL 58, 71). At the end of the year an inscription in the Mysore District also mentions his
capture of Talakafl which means that he had been successful in a revolt against Chola domination in
South Mysore. (E. C. in. Ml. 31).
[The HoySala family now it is clear, began to be actively aggressive, taking advantage, perhaps
of the old age of both the Chalukya and Chola kings. Vishnuvardhana, having been successful in the
South and West marched to the North, passed through the Nolamba and Banavasi provinces and
penetrated as far as the Krishna River. The Kadambas of Goa and Silaharas of the Konkan also
96 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
seem to have taken up arms against the aged W. Chalukya king at the same time. To his aid
came the Sinda chief Achugi II and gave battle. He defeated the HoySala general Ganga Raja
in a night attack at Kannegala and pursued him to Belur. Then he turned to the West, drove
away the Kadamba and Silahara forces and took Goa. (Ancient India, p. 142)].
Now, also, there were great disturbances on the Bast. The territory of Anumakontfa
(Warangal) had been conferred on a chief of the Kakatiya family ' Tribhuvanamalla ' Beta or Betma
by the W. Chajukya king Vikramaditya VI, to whom he was feudatory. Beta's son Prola II was
now ruling that territory with Warangal as his capital. On December 24, 1117, an inscription at his
capital shews him ruling. He had only lately succeeded his father. Later on he engaged in
warfare with his neighbours and greatly increased his power. (E. I. tx. 256).
A. D. 1118. On January 7, 1118, an inscription at Mannargufli near Tanjore shews Kulot-
tunga Chola I still living (E. I. v. 48.) ; also one of January 1925.
(S.I.I. Hi. 71 ; and V. R. i. Chingleput 797, 1069).
[He died or retired on or before June 29, on which date his son Vikrama Chola came to
the throne. Vikrama was the fourth son of Kulottunga I, and it must therefore be assumed that
his three elder brothers had died before this date, also that Vikrama was well advanced in years
at the time of his accession, his father having reigned for 50 years.
Vikrama was Viceroy of Vengi and was there when he heard of the vacancy of the throne.
He at once went to Kanchi and was crowned. An inscription at Pithapuram says that then the
Province of Vengi ' became devoid of a ruler ' (5.7.7. in. 180). He had the birudas ' Tyagasa-
mudra ' and ' Akalanka '. It seems that Kulottunga Chola's adopted son Rajendra-Chofla wavered
in his allegiance to the Chola crown on Kulottunga's death. He had locally governed in part at
least of the Vengi territory ; but records in this year and in A.D. 1120-21 show him as a feu-
datory of the W. Chajukya monarch. Hence the lament of the Pithapuram inscription. By 1127 he
had again accepted the suzerainty of the Chola. An llth century inscription whose exact
date is not known has been published by Dr. Hultzsch in S.LI. ii. p. 117. It belongs to the reign of
a Chola king, possibly Kulottunga I, and it is worth studying for the sake of the very long list of
taxes enforced on the villagers of the time].
June 29, 11 18. Date of accession to the Chola throne of Vikrama Chola.
(E. I. viii. 260).
An inscription at Tanjore relates some of the events of his earlier life, e. g. : He put to
flight Telugu Bhima of Kojanu ' and destroyed the Kalinga country. (See above).
(S.I.I, ii. 307 ; also Hi. p. 75 of his 4tk year).
That he ruled over part at least of Coimbatore is shewn by an inscription there.
( V. R. i. Coimb. 135-137 ; 558-560 of 1908).
December 18, 1118. Proof of the statement made above that Vikrama Chola lost his hold
on the Vengi country for a time immediately on his departure thence for Kanchi is given by an
inscription of this date which shows the W. Chajukya Vikramaditya VI ruling over ' the Vengi
14000 country.' ($19 of 1922).
Early in the year the Hassan District of Mysore is shewn as ruled over by HoySala
Vishiiuvardhana. (E. C. ii. Sr. Be}. *5 t 59).
On May 4 the same chief was resident at, and ruling from, Talakafl (E. C. iv. Kr. 31).
He is now called the ' Capturer of Talakatf Kbngu, Nangali, Uchchangi, Banavasi and Hangal.'
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 97
An inscription of Kulottunga Chola's 49th year (which began on June 9, 1118) is at
Draksharama, Godavari District, and in the Vengi country.
( V. /?. ii. Godav. 99, 268 ; 194, 362 of 1893. See also V. R. i. S. Arcot, 784, 785, 792 ;
381, 382, 389 of 1909).
The country about Erode was ruled locally, under the Chola crown, by a Kongu-Chola
Viceroy Rajadhiraja Vira Chola. A record of his 5th year is at Vijayamangalam.
(V. R. *. Coimb. 245 ; 593 of 1905}.
At the end of the year 1118, a ' Chofla-deva Maharaja ' was ruling over the Kommanaflu
tract. Inscriptions in Ongole Taluk. This was perhaps Chotfa Ballaya of the Konidena branch of
the Telugu-Chola chiefs. (V. R. it. Guntur 253 , B. & V. C. 1213).
A.D. 1119. Inscription in Tanjore of date = March 26, 1119, naming the 49th year of Kulot-
tunga Chola I. ( V. R. ii. Tanjore, 1224 ; 647 of 1909 ,- E. I. xi. 241).
June 28. Record of his 50th year. ( V. R. ii. Tanjore, 496 ; 459 of 1912).
October 13 of the same year. The record calls it his 49th year in error. (519 of 1920).
[This is the last mention of him as king and since Vikrama's date of accession is certainly June 29,
1118, it may be presumed that possibly Kulottunga I had abdicated on that date but lived a little
longer in retirement.]
In A.D. 1119-20. The W. Chalukya King Vikramaditya VI was reigning in Bellary.
( V. R. i. Bell. 97 ', 50 of 1894).
In this year an inscription in Vizagapatam District, of a grant of a village by the Kalinga-
Ganga king Anantavarman-Chofla Ganga shews that he was then reigning over that country. It
gives a full pedigree of the reigning family.
(See above s.v., A.D. 1081 ; V. R. Hi. Vizag. 213).
A.D. 1120. Vikrama Chola reigning in Kolar District, E. Mysore (E. C. x. Sd.9) and in
Tanjore on June 4 and December 24, U20. ( V. R. ii. Tan/ote 155; 164 of 1908 ; 502 of 1920).
A Draksharama inscription of this year shews the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI as reigning
over the Vengi country about the Godavari river. This confirms the remark made above that in
1118-19, the local ruler of the Vengi province, Rajendra-Chotfa of Velanantfu, left his allegiance to
the Chola crown and went over to the W. Chajukyas (V. R. ii. Godavari 112, 237, 238, 251 ; 207, 331,
332, 345 of 1893). This state of things continued in the next year, A. D. 1121-22.
(V. R. ibid. 241, 262 1 293, 299 1 340; 335, 356, 387, 393, of 1893; etc.; E. I. iv. 37, 38).
In 1120-21 a Telugu-Chofla chief Befta, who has not been identified, was ruling the Pottapinatfu
(Kalahasti tract). ( V. R- ' Cuddapah, 797; 583 of 1907).
A. D. 1121. The W. Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI reigning in Anantapur and Bellary
districts ; the Nolamba country still ruled by Tribhuvanamalla Panflya.
(V. R. i. Ananl. 26, 27; Bell. 234; 89, 90 of 1913; 450 of 1914; 341 of 1920).
Early in the year Hoysala Narasimha II was governing in W. Mysore. (E. C. v. Hassan, 106).
A. D. 1122. On May 10 and July 19, Vikrama Chola reigned in Tanjore. Another inscription of
this year shews him reigning in Coimbatore District, then part of Ch51a territory.
( V. R. ii. Tanjore 943 ; i. Coim. 135 ; 564 of 1904 ; 438 of 1918 ; 558 of 1908 E. I. viii. 262).
Tribhuvanamalla Panflya ruling the Nolamba province. (E.C. xi. Cd. 34; 341 of 1920).
Hoysala Vishnuvardhana ruled in W. Mysore as vassal of the W. Chalukya.
(E. C. vi. Cm. 151).
7
98 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
On August 14 the Western Ganga chief Nanniya-Ganga died. (E. C. vii. Sh. 13}.
Mention in an inscription of this year in Anantapnr District of a local chief, Chittarasa,
perhaps of the Bana family. (356 of 1920).
The Kongu Chola chief, Rajadhiraja Vira Chola was ruling locally in Coimbatore District in
his 5th year. There are many records of his up to his 21st year (V. R. i. Coim. 245, 441. . . . 477;
593 of 1905 ; 141...256, 229 of 1909}. In 150 of 1909 he is said to be ruling ' the two Kongus
together '
A very long inscription at Davanigere of king Vikramaditya VI (date the end of 1122 A. D.)
gives a complete pedigree of the W. Chajukya royal family, differing in some respects from those
of other records. It deserves careful examination. (E. C. xi. Dg. 1).
At the end of A. D. 1122 two inscriptions in W. Mysore mention as then ruler of that country
Hoysala Vishnuvardhana. His territory is here said to be included by Nangali on the East (the
Nangali ghat leads down from the Mysore plateau towards N. Arcot); Kongu, Chera and
Anaimalai on the south ; the Barakanur ghat on the west ; and the ' great river ' (Peddore, which
may here stand for the Tungabhadra, but is generally the Krishna river). He thus is said to be ruling
the whole of Mysore. It records the death of the Hoysala prince Udayaditya, brother of Vishuu-
vardhana. The Hoysalas had now subjugated the Gangavafli and Nojambavafli territories and the
Niiagiris. ( C. v. Hn. 102, 116 ; m. Cm. 151).
Vifcramaditya VI reigning in Kurnool, and on the Godavari at Draksharama.
( V. R. ii. Kurnool 252 ; Godav. 333, 334 ; 259 of 1905 ; 427, 428 of 1893).
A. D. 1123. On January 6, 1123, Vikramaditya VI was reigning in Bellary,(^5 of 1918). About
the same time he is shewn reigning in N. Mysore (E. C. xi. Dg. 127). On September 3 is an inscription
of his, shewing him encamped at Banavasi (Nilguwla plates E. I. xii. 142) ; and there is another Bellary
record of his, dated December 25, 1123 (287 of 1918). During the year 1123-24, we have another of
his inscriptions at Draksharama. ( V. R. ii. Godavari, 265; 359 of 1893).
Vikrama Chola was reigning at Tanjoreon February 7, 1123. (V. R. ii. Tan. 667 ; 4 of 1914 /
245 of 1918). And on August 19 (V. R. ii. Tan/ore 602; 489 of 1907; E. I. x. 123) and on
November 7. (V. R. . Tan. 641 ; 30 of 1906 ; E. 1. ix. 209).
Inscription of Hoys"ala Vishnu vardhana in this year in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi. Kd. 119).
A. D. 1124. Early in 1124, inscription of Vikramaditya VI in N. Mysore, mentioning as
ruler of the Nojambavatfi territory Tribhuvanamalla Pantfya, younger brother of Tribhuvana-Vira-
Nolamba-Pallava (E. C. xi. Dg. 155). In April the local ruler of the Nojamba tract is said to be
1 Raya-Pandya', no other name, (ibid 122.) Another inscription of 1124-25 gives as the name of the
Nojamba ruler ' Vijaya-Panflya ' (E. C. xi. Cd. 13). [All these are probably names of one
chief].
In the Dharwar District in this year Vikramaditya VI was reigning, having tinder him
his son-in-law JayakeSi II of the Kadambas of Goa (E. I. xvti. 117; see also E. I. xiii. 298). In
the Cuddapah District one of his subordinate rulers was a certain Atyana-Chola Maharaja,
governing the Renantfu tract. He perhaps belonged to the farmiJy of Chola Maharajas, some of
whose names are given in the genealogical tables below ( V. R. i. Cuddapah, 348 ; 350 of 1905). A
number of their records are found in Cuddapah.
HoySala Vishnuvardhana was ruling over Central and West Mysore in this year.
(E. C. v. Cn. 149 ; Bl.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 99
There was a very serious famine this year in the Chola territories. (/. A. 1923, p. 193).
A. D. 1125. On January 2, 1125 (if Mr. Swamikannu Pillai's fixture of date is accepted), some
country south of the Krishna river was ruled by the Kolanu Raja Okkettugantfa, Inscription in
Tanuku Taluk, Kistna District. 728 of 1890).
On August 18 an inscription shews Vikrama Chola reigning in Tanjore.
(V. R. ii. Tanjore 935; 556 of 1904 E.l. viii. 263).
Vikramaditya VI, W. Chalukya king, reigning at Kojlipaka (Kulpak, N. E. of Hyderabad),
and in N.-W. Mysore (J. Hydr, A. S. 1916, p. 31 ; E. C. vii. Ci. 61).
The great sage Ramanujacharya completed his Sri Bhaskyam in this year (Hist, of the
rl Vaishi&vas by T. A. Gopinatha Rao, p. 34.)
Cattle raids and accompanying slaughter and outrage in N.-W. Mysore in this year.
(E. C. vii. HI. 65).
Vikrama Chola was reigning in his 8th year in Cuddapah District, an inscription mentions
the gift of a village by his vassal the Telugu Ch5a chief Vimaladitya-Madhurantaka-Pottapi-
Chola, son of Siddha. (V. R. i. Cudd. 793 ; 579 of 1907).
At Rajahmundry the local ruler was Vishnuvardhana, probably he who was uncle to
Vijayaditya III of the Pithapur chiefs who claimed descent from the E. Chalukya royal family.
(See genealogical table below). ( V- R- . Godavari, 79 / 41 of 1912 ; E. I. iv, 229).
A. D. 1126. An inscription in N.-W. Mysore shews the W. Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI
as still living on January 10, 1126 (E. C. viiL sb., 170 ; similarly E. Ctvii. Sh. 56.). He was reigning
in N. Mysore later in the year, as is shewn by a record which mentions as ruler of Nojambavadi
1 Tribhuvanamalla Panflya, defeater of the designs of Rajiga Chola.' This Panflya chief may
perhaps be Raya Panflya. (Above s. v. A. D. 1124-25 ; E. C. xi. Hk. 68).
Another of his inscriptions, this time in N.-E. Kurnool at Tripurantakam, discloses the
extent of his dominions on the east. A vassal chief of his, Govinda, nephew of Anantapala, was ruling
over the Kontfapalli 300 Districts,' and Konflapalli is close to Bezwada on the Krishna river. This
confirms what has been said above that the Ch51a crown had by this time been lost to the W. Chajukya
. the Vengi and neighbouring territories. ( V. R. ii. Kurnool, 351, 368 ; 258, 276 of 2905).
A record at Bagali, Bellary District, dated in the 51st year of the ChaJukya-Vikrama era
(which =Parabhava as stated) also shews Vikramaditya as reigning. That year began in March 1126.
He died shortly after March 1126, having reigned 51 years. ( V. R. i. Bell. 289 / 97 of 1904).
[Vikramaditya's successor as W. Chalukya king was Somesvara III, his son, also called
Bhulokamalla, who reigned 12 years. He came to the throne on a day between July 24 and
October 5, 1126.]
There is a record of Vikrama Chola's 9th year at Conjeveram (S.I.I, in. 186), containing no
new information.
In the Venitf country (Travancore) two records shew Virakeraja reigning.
(V. R. Hi. Trav : 8 ; T. A. S. iv, 17 ; /. A. xxiv % 253).
In South Mysore the Hoydala Vishnuvardhana now reigned as an independent sovereign.
(E. C. iv. Yd, 8. in. Sr. 34)*
A. D. 1127. Inscription, early in 1127, in N.-W. Mysore of W. Chalukya Bhulokamalla-
SomesVara III, and another of the same 'on July 10 in Bellary. The Banavasl and Santara provincei
were governed by the Kadamba chief Tailapa II under the W. Chajukya throne. The first of these
100 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
inscriptions commemorates the "death of Barmma Santa, an enemy of the Santara chief, who lost bis
life in a battle when a force of Tailapa's was besieged in fsapura by one of the Santara leaders.
(E. C. viii. Sb. in ; 234 of 2928).
Vira-Keralavarman was reigning in Venad (Travancore). (T. A. S. iv, Pi. I, 17).
In Central Mysore Hoysala Vishnuvardhana was reigning. (E. C. v, Cn, 260}.
In East Mysore and at Chebrolu, south of the Krishna river in Bapatla taluk, Guntur District,
Vikraraa Chola was supreme. From this it may be argued that by now he had recovered the
territory south of the river from the possession of Rajendra-Chotfa of Velananflu and his new suzerain,
the W. Cbalukya king. (E. C. x. Sp. 61 / V. R. ii. Guntur 92, 93, 112/ 153, 163 of 1897).
A. D. 1128. Inscriptions of date April 15, August 25 and September 23, 1128, in Trichinopoly
and Tanjore Districts shew that Vikrama Chola was reigning there then.
(S. L L Hi. 178 / 502, 509 of 1922}.
More savage cattle robberies and slaughter of peasants took place in N.-W. Mysore this year.
(E. C. vji. Sk. 238}.
A record at Draksharama, Godavari District, refers to gifts bestowed by a certain Konaman-
flala chief, by name Vikrama Rudra. This is probably a biruda of Kona Rajendra Chofla I, son of
Rajaparendu, as stated in the inscription, or of his elder brother Mummatfi-Bhima II.
(V. R. ii.Godav : 188 ; 283 of 2893.}
Another inscription at the same place witnesses a gift made by Lilavati, queen of the Kalinga-
Ganga king Anantavarma-Chotfaganga. Another mentions his queen Rajala, and a third yet another
named Padmala. In one of these the local ruler is said to be Vishnuvaradhana Maharaja ruling in his
second year. (V. R. ii. Godav : 217, 219, 220, 221 ; 312, 314-16 of 1893 ; L A. x^i^i. 161}.
From now onwards for more than 60 years we often hear of a Niflugal family of Cholas,
resident in North Mysore (E. C. xii. Introd. pp. 7, 8, 10}. One of these was in this year 1128-29
ruling that tract from his capital Penjeru (Hemavati in the North of ira Taluk 1 , Tumkur District).
His name was Irungola-Chola, and he ruled over the Rofltfa, Sire, Harave and Sindavafl tracts as
well as over Niflugal. About this time HoySala Vishnuvardhana captured a fort belonging to
Irungola-Chola. (E. C. iv. Ng. 70}.
In Central Mysore the Nojamba chief Udayaditya is said in an inscription to be " extending
his kingdom on all sides". (E. C. xii. Si. 9).
A. D. 1129. The Digambara Jaina preceptor Mallishena starved himself to death at the
Dhavajasarasa tlrtha. He died on March 10, 11?9. His epitaph is at gravana-BeJgola. (E. I. Hi, 184}.
The W. Chalukya King S6mes>ara III was ruling in the Palnafl Taluk of Guntur District,
south of the Krishna river. ( V. R. ii. Guntur, 509 / 596 of 2909}.
HoySala Vishnuvardhana ruled in W. Mysore, where an inscription of his mentions as his
vassal the Ganga chief Barmma-bhiipa of Asandi (E. C. vi. Tk. 66). At the end of the year 1129
Vishnuvardhana was in residence at Dorasamudra. (Ibid. Mg. 22).
A. D. 1130. Records of HoySala Vishnuvardhana ( ' Bittf') at Dorasamudra and in W, Mysore
(E.C.v. Ak. 41 ; vi. Cm. 137). The latter of these mentions his son Narasimha and his grandson BaUala.
S6mvara III, W. Chalukya, was reigning at Bellary and in Central Mysore (V.R. i. BeU.
126 ; 230 of 1913 ; E.C. xii. 7>, 104). The date of the Bellary inscription is October 5, 1130, and it
HemSvati is in the Madakasira taluk of the Anantapur District. It is to the north of the Sira taluk,
Undoubtedly. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 101
was in the 5th year of the king's reign. This fixes his accession as on or before October 5, 1126.
(See above). In the latter record Hoys"ala Vishnuvardhana is mentioned as ruling over the whole
Gangavafli 96000, but as the W. Chajukya king's vassal.
In Tanjore Vikrama Chola reigned. Inscription thereof, dated May 15, 1130.
(V. JR. it. Tanjore 158; 167 of 1908; E.I. xi. 122').
At Bapatla, South of the Krishna river, the local ruler was the Velananflu chief Sunamba.
wife of Velanati Rajendra-Chotfa, gave a gift to the temple there. (V.R. '. Guntur67; 230 of 1897).
A. D. 1131. In N.-W. Mysore the W. Chalukya king Bhulokamalla Somesvara III reigned
with, under him, Mayuravarma as chief of Banavasi, in which province, it appears, was then included
the Sorab tract. (E. C. vii. Sk t 133; mii, Sb. 80).
The Hoys*ala king Vishnuvardhana, often called ' Bitti' or ' Viraganga', held South Mysore.
On March 7, 1131, his senior queen Santala-devi died, as an inscription at Sravana-BeJgola records.
(E. C. Hi. Md. 50 ; ii. Sr. Bel. 53).
Vikrama Chola was reigning in Tanjore in his 13th year on June 25, 1131.
' ( V. R. ii. Tanj. 780 ; 97 of 1910 ; E. I. xi t 243).
In Vizagapatam the Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarman-Chodaganga reigned in his (so-called)
57th year [This number seems to be in error for 54th year]. (V. R. Hi, Vizag. 221 ; 367 of 1905).
A. D. 1132. An inscription of date -May 23, 1132 mentions this as the 15tb (?) year of Vikrama
Chola. (193 of 1917).
In Hassan District, S.-W. Mysore, a record names Hoysala Vishnuvardhana as reigning.
(E.C. v. Cn. 271).
In Guntur District we find Velanatfu Rajendra-Chofla, otherwise called ' Gonka-Raja', ruling
on November 6 (631, 645 of 1920). In the same year a certain ' Velanati Gonka, son of Chetana (?)
and grandson of Rajendra-Chofla made a gift to a temple in the Kistna District ( V. R. ii. A't'st.
92-K). In the Narasaraopet taluk, Guntur District, ' Chofla-nripati' ruled at Nadendla. The names
as given of his immediate ancestors shew that he was one of the Kouflapadmatf chiefs.
(y. R. ii. Guntur, 276 ; 214 of 1892 ; Godavari, 179; 274 of 1893).
A. D. 1133. Vikrama Chola reigning in S. Arcot on March 9, 1133, in his 15th year.
(349 of 1921).
Early in 1133 HoySala Vishnuvavdhana reigning in South Mysore (E. C. Hi. Md. 29). An
inscription at Dorasamudra of this year mentions in exaggerated terms some of his successes, e.g.
1 He brought Kanclri under his command', ' He shook the pride of the Chola.' [The latter
claim may, with reservation, be allowed, but the former is certainly not true.]
(E. C. v. Bl. 224).
Between May 10 and July 14, 1133, Vikrama Chola died and was succeeded by his son
KulSttunga Chola II. [ It will be well to note here how the condition of South India, in the
matter of its ruling families, was changing at this period. The Hoygalas were gradually
capturing Mysore from the W. Chajukyas, and holding the Chdlas back, The Cholas were
by no means so strong as before, and several great families in their dominions were beginning
to be restive. The Kalachuri family was rising to power, and that of the W. Chajukyas was
diminishing. ]
At Draksbarama, Godavari District, the Velananflu chief Gonka II was ruling.
(V. R. ii. Godavari 179 ; 274 of 1893).
7A
102 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A. D. 1134. An inscription in Brilary District shews the W. Chalukya Somesvara III reigning
there in his 8th year. The date, which mentions a solar eclipse, is a sound one. It makes his
accession as on or after July 24, 1126. (695 of 2919).
An inscription of HoySala Viraganga Vishnu vardhana states that he was ruling over the
whole Gangavatfi province and implies that these included all the country up to the Tungabhadra
river ; but this must not be taken too literally. (E. C. v. Ak. 30).
A. D. 1135. There are several inscriptions of Hoysala Vishnuvardhana in this year in
Central, West and South Mysore.
(E. C. iv. Ng. u? / v, Hn. 89 ; Bl. 170 ; Hi. Tn. 129 ; vi. Kd, 35).
An inscription in Trichinopoly District is dated on August 22 and one in Tanjore on August
19, 1135, each during the 3rd year of Kutottunga-Chola II, then reigning.
(V. R. Hi. Trick. 84, 87 of 1914).
Also in Guntur District and at Bezwada.
(V. R. ii. Guntur 47 ; Kistna 127 / 210 of 1897; 380 of 1918).
On May 17, 1135, in Anantapur District Somesvara III was king (337 of 1920}.
During the year two inscriptions at Draksharama mention the local Konamanflala chiefs
Mummatfi-Bhima II and Satya I, his half-brother.
(V. R. it. Godavari 194, 139 ; 289, 234 of 1893).
On August 19, in Tanjore, an inscription of Kulottunga Chola II's 3rd year (380 of 1918).
A.D. 1136. Some inscriptions naming as king in western Mysore, Hassan District, Hoygala
Vishnu vardhaaa. He still holds his W. Chalukya title ' Tribhuvanamalla.' He was ruling the
Gangavacli 93000 province. Mention of his wife Bammala-Devi as herself ruling the ' Asandi-500 '
division. He is stated to have defeated the Nolamba ruler of the Panflya family and captured
Uchchangi ; to have made an expedition to the Telugu country ; to have seized the Banavasi and
Hangal districts, etc.
(E. C. v. Ak. 32, 144 ; Bl. 17, 117.) [Taila II of Hangal died in 1135-36, perhaps
during the war] .
Record in Guntur District of Gonka II of Velananflu in his 4th year, shewing that his rule
began on or after August 5, 1132, the date of the inscription being August 4, 1136. Another
mentions his wife Guntfambika. His sovereign is named as Kulottunga Chola II.
(V. R. ii. Guntur 19, 20, 72 ; 182, 183, 255 of 1897).
A.D. 1137. Cattle raids and rape of women in South Mysore. (E. C. iv. Hg. 50).
In Central and West Mysore Hoysala Vishnuvardhana was ruling, but still acknowledging
the E. Chajukya Vikramaditya VI as his overlord. He was at Uchchangi, the Nolamba chief's
capital, during the year ; but whether as a visitor or as ruler of that place is not clear. One record
commemorates the death of one of his fighting men when he plundered Hangal, so that the claim
made for him that he captured that place may be accepted as correct.
(E. C. vi. Cm. 71, 161 ; xii, 7>. 14).
In Guntur District Kulottunga Chola II reigned, having under him Kama-Choc^a-Maharaja of
the Konidena branch of the Telugu-Choflas (See genealogy). His wife was Sriya-devi.
( V. R. ii. Guntur, 224, 225 ; 164, 165 of 1899 ; 697 of 1920).
A.D. 1138. [In this year the W. Chalukya king Somesvara III ceased to reign and was
succeeded by his son Jagadekamalla II, who continued to reside at Kalyana.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 103
In Bellary District atKurugotfu the Sinda chief Rachamalla was ruling on August 11, 1138,
subject to the W. Chalukya sovereign.
( V. R. i. Bell. 128 ; 206 of 1913. Cf, ibid : No. 119 ; 69 of 1904).
In the Godavari District a record at Draksharama shewing Kulottunga-Chola II reigning
there. ( y. R. U. Godavari ISO ; 275 of 1893}.
In Vizagapatam the king was the Kalinga-Ganga Anantavarman-Chotfaganga, reigning in
his 65th year. ' (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 228, 231 ; 354, 357 of 1905}.
In Central, South and South-west Mysore Hoysala Vishnuvardhana ruled, subordinate to
the W. Chalukya throne. His son Narasimha governed a tract under his father (E. C. v. Ak. 124;
iv. Ng. 28 ; xii. Kg. 3). Another record of his mentions the death of a soldier at the fighting at
Hangal, as in the last year (above), (E. C. v. Bl. 202). Another of the same year relates to one of the
constant faction fights or tribal fights which devastated Mysore in these times. A chief called
Kameya-Nayaka marched against a general called Rana-Kalyana. On the march a force collected
by twelve other Nayakas ' from the east, 1 probably sent from the Bana country to support Bana-
Kalyana, fell on Kameya's army and Kameya himself was killed (E. C. xii. Tp. 63). Another
inscription refers to more village raids on other people's cattle, and deaths resulting (E. C. viii.
Sb. 414).
A.D. 1139. In South-west Mysore Hoysala Vishnuvardhana reigned. His son Narasimha is
named as local ruler in an inscription (E. C. v. Ak. 27, 28; J. R. A. S. 2915, p. 529). Others shew
Vishnuvardhana reigning in Central and Western Mysore, but always as a vassal of the W. Chalukya
king. (E. C. v. Ak. 105 ; Hn. 114 ; Cn. 199 ; vi. Cm. 144 ; Kd. 32).
In Cuddapah District, at Pushpagiri, inscription of the local ruler ' Trailokyamalla ' Malli-
deva I, of the Telugu-Chofla chiefs (see genealogical table of the ' Ganfla-Gopalas '). (V. R. Cud.
85,86; 316, 317 of 1905).
In Anantapur the local ruler was Irungojarasa, subordinate to the W. Chalukya king
Jagadekamalla II. He belonged to the Sinda family. (See Table) .
( V. R. i. Anant. 31 ; 78 of 1912).
In N.-W. Mysore Jagadekamalla II reigning as king. Under him a Western-Ganga chief
Ekkala, son ot Marasimha (see Table of W. Gangas). (E. C. viii. Sb. 140, 233).
At Draksharama Godavari, District, are two inscriptions of this year proving Kulottunga-Chola
II to have been reigning there. His local feudatory was the Velanantfu chief Kulottunga-Chofla-
Gonka, (Gonka II). ( V. R. ii. Godav. 170, 290 ; 265, 384, of 1893).
In Vizagapatam Anantavarma-Chotfa-Ganga, the Kalinga-Ganga king was still reigning.
(V.R.iii. Vizag. 218).
In South Kanara the Alupa chief Bhujabala Kavi-Ajupendra held sway.
( V. R. ii. S. Kan. 194 ; 176 ot 1902).
A.D. 1140. In Central and West Mysore, Hoysala Vishnuvardhana ruled. The Santara chief
Jayakesi raided the Hangal tract and drove off the villagers' cattle. A vlrakal commemorates
a death during the raid (E. C. vi. Cm. 122 ; Kd. 79 \ 80). Mention is made of Vishnuvardhana's queen
Barmmala-devi, daughter of Govinda of the Pallava family, who resided at Hangal. Amongst the
triumphs of Vishnuvardhana it is recorded that he defeated the Chola king (perhaps earlier in his
life) ; that he also defeated Irungoja, and that he seized the Nangali Ghat (the pass which leads down
from the Mysore plateau into the N. Arcot country), then Chola territory. (E. C. xii. Gb. 13).
104 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Kulottunga Chola II reigned in Guntur in his 8th year. Record of date = August 19, 1140.
(705 of 2920). [This shews that his accession was earlier than August 19, 1133.]
Another Draksharama inscription commemorates a gift to the temple there by Katatna-
Nayaka of Ko]anu, one of the Chola king's generals.
( V. R. ii. Godavari 109; 204- of 1893 ; /. A. xiv. 55).
A.D. 1141. The W. Chajukya king Jagadekamalla continued to reign in Anantapur and Bellary
Districts. Inscriptions of dates May 17 and August 10.
(V. R. i. Bell.<127 ; 205 of 1913 ; 393 of 1920}.
In W. Mysore Hoys*ala-Visbnuvardhana was ruling. -*He was residing at the time of inscrip-
tion at Bankapur in Dharwar District. The date September 2, 1141 (E. C. vi Kd. 96). Another
record bhews him ruling over Central Mysore in 1141-42. It records local disturbances, with unruly
chiefs fighting one another and devastating the country. (E. C. xii. Tp. 25).
At Draksharama, Godavari river, are two inscriptions of this year shewing as local ruler
Kulottunga-Choda-Gonka II, chief of Velanantfu (V. R. ii. Godav. 252, 301 ; 3J6, 395 of 1893). Also
one in Guntur District. (V. R. ii. Guntur 36 , 199 of 1897 ; 646 ot 1920).
At Repalle, Guntur District, gift made to a temple by the Kontfapadmati chief Buddha-Raja.
( V. R. ii. Guntur 612 ; 24-0 of 1897).
In this year 1141-42 Hoy sala Vishnuvardhana died at Bankapur. An inscription in Kaflur
District, Mysore, relates the fact and states that while the body was being removed in State to the
capital, the cortege was attacked (the country was, as has already been noticed, in a very disturbed
state, wholesale robberies by bands of armed men being of frequent occurrence). In the fight
which took place a certain Binna-gau^a, probably a village headman, rescued a royal elephant
which was carrying treasure, but in doing so lost his own life. He was handsomely honoured after
death by a gift made by the new head of the Hoy Sala family Narasimha I to the former's son,
Butegaufla. C& c - W, Cm. 96 ; J. R. A. S., 1915, p. 529).
This year, then, saw the accession of Hoysala Narasimha I. The exact date is doubtful.
On December 24, 1141, a record at Tanuku, Kistna district, names as ruler in his 15th year the
Pithapur Raja ' Vishnuvardhana '. See under date August 8, 1142 for another. (743 of 1920).
A.D. 1142. An inscription whose date was in the end of the year 1142, in S. Mysore, relates
the doings of two local chiefs who fought one another, one of them storming 1 a fort high on the
Nflagiri hills. This is said to have taken place during the reign of HoySala Vishnuvardhana. It
does not prove that Vishnuvardhana was alive at the end of 1142. (E. C. iv, Ch. 20).
In April 1142, a record shews HoySala Narasimha 1 as ruling in S. Mysore, near Mysore
city. But this, again, does not prove that he was then reigning. He may have been governing
during his father's illness. (E. C. m, ML 56).
Inscription of Narasimha I as chief in Central Mysore in 1142-43. His mother Lakshmi
mentioned. (E. C. v, Cn. 186.)
In N. Mysore the W. Chajukya Jagadekamalla II was supreme on August 8, 1142 (E.C. xi,
Dg. 61). Another record of his 5th year (1142-43) is at Anantapur.
( V. R. i. Anant. 21 ; 84 ot 1903).
An inscription in N. Mysore, whose stated date is at the end of the year 1142, mentions
Somes*vara II, W. Chajukya king, as still reigning, and Vira Pantfya ruling the Nojambavatfi
province. [There is probably a mistake somewhere, possibly in the original.] (E. C. xi % Dg. 4).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 105
On August 8, 1142, a record at Tanuku, Kistna District, with a sound date noting a lunar
eclipse, names as ruler the Pithapur Raja ' Vishnuvardhana ' in his 17th year (see above
December 24, 1141}. (748 of 1920).
An inscription of date November 10, 1142, at Tanjore of Kulottunga Chola II, reigning in
his 10th year. ( V. R. ii t Tanjore 932 ; 553 of 1904 ; E. I. xi, 2S9).
According to Kielhorn (E. I. v t List of Northern Inscriptions, Nos. 363, 367 ; vi, 198 ; viii.
App. i, p. 17), the Kalinga-Ganga king Kamarnava VII came to the throne in this year. Some
Ganjam records make his reign begin in A.D. 1146-47. (See entry below s. v. 1146).
At Draksharama, Godavari District, the Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Gonka II was ruling.
(V. R. ii, Godav. 183 ; 278 of 1893}.
At Konidena in Guntur, the ruling chief was Tribhuvanamalla-Pottapi Chofla of the Telugu-
Chotfa family, son of Kama and griyadevi. (V. R. ii, Guntur, 239 ; 279 of 1899}.
Irungola Chola of the Niflugal family of Chola-Maharajas ruling in Anantapur, as
a feudatory of the W. Chalukya king (V. R. i. Anant. 122, 123 ; 85, 89 of 1913). [No. 86 of 1913
is a vlrakal, in honour of a man who fell in one of the great cattle-robberies that were so
common at the time. In this one a Vaitfumba family leader boasts of having stolen the cows of
his neighbours].
A.D. 1143. On January 11, 1143, and on January 27, Kulottunga-Chola II is shewn reigning
in Tanjore in his 10th year (528, 347 of 1918). Also on March 24 on the Godavari (The Chelfar
plates, V. R. it, Godav. 48-B ; I. A. xiv, 56 ; E. I. vii, 9). And on July 14, in Guntur ( V. R. ii,
Guntur 17 ; ISO of 1897 ; E. /. x, 137). Again on November 27, at Tanjore in his llth year
(V. R. ii, Tanjore 792 ; 109 of 1910 ; I. A. xi, 244). Records of him also during the year at Draksha-
rma . ' ( V. R. ii, Godav. 216, 33 7; 311, 431 of 1893).
An inscription in Bellary District on February 1, of the W. Chalukya Jagadekamalla II in his
5th year (696 of 1919). And in N. Mysore, where the ruler of the Nojambavatfi province is
named as Vira Panflya (E. C. xi, Dg. 85). And in N.-W, Mysore (Ibid viii, Sa. 58 ; Sb. 125, 252).
And in Bellary District. ( V. R. /. Bell. 430 ; 31 of 1904).
The Hoysala Narasimha I was reigning from Dorasamudra over the Gangavafli province, and
(so-stated, but hardly in reality) over the Nolambavatfi Territory. (E. C. v. Ak. 55).
A.D. 1144. On February 12, 1444, a gift by the wife of Gonka II of the Velanantfu family is
mentioned in an inscription in Guntur District (V. R. it. Guntur 11; 174 of 1897 ; E. I. x, 136).
The inscription states that the year was the 12th of Kulottunga-Chola II's reign.
In Travancore Vlra-Kerala was reigning. (V. R. Hi, Trav. 190-A ; /. A. xxiv, 255).
A.D. 1145. KulSttunga-Chola II reigning in Guntur District. Two records, one of which has
date-February 12, 1145. ( V. R. , Guntur 5, 11 ; 168 of 1897 ; E. I. x, 136).
In the VeW country, Travancore, the ruler is named as Kodai-Kerala, probably the same
as Vlra-Kerala of 1144-45. (T. A. S. iv. Pi. 1, 18, 20).
In the Godavari District at Rajahmundry, the Pithapur chief Vishnuvardhana II ruling in his
21gt yean ( V. R. it, Godav. 79 ; 41 of 1912 ; E. I. iv, 229).
In Nellore District a village was granted by a local chief Balli-Chofla son of Kama, grandson
" of Venka, and great-grandson of Nanni-Ch6tfa. [He was perhaps a Konidena chief (see Pedigree of
Telugu Chodas)]. Balli is mentioned again in a record of A.D. 1166.
(V. R. ii. Nell. 108 ; B. and V. C., p. 354).
106 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Jagadekamalla II, W. Ctajukya king, reigning in N.-W. Mysore. The Banavas"i country
ruled by a Kadamba chief Gorava-deva whose senior wife was Santaladevi, recently deceased.
(E. C vtii. S6. 67).
[An inscription, the date of which cannot be determined, but which is vaguely said from
palEeographic evidence to be of the llth or 12th century, states that the Kadamba chief Taila of
Hangal, during a cattle-lifting raid on his neighbours, had the effrontery to plunder an agrahara
village, peopled by Brahmans. Villagers were killed. There are two Tailas of Hangal for the
second of whom we have the date 1135. (Mys. A. A. R. 1923, No. 62)].
A.D. 1146. [Between May 22 and June 26, 1146 Kulottunga-Chola II ceased to reign and was
succeeded by his son Rajaraja II. The period of Rajaraja's reign saw great changes in Southern
India. The power of the ChSlas began to weaken seriously and in consequence a number of ruling
families came to the front. The Panflya princes began to emerge from the obscurity into which
they had sunk. The chiefs of the Telugu country grew in strength. The HoySala family gained
its incbpendence. When, in 1156 the Kajachuri Bijjala warred against the Western Chalukya king,
finally crushed him and seized his throne, there came an end, in the territory south of the Tunga-
bhadra river, to alien rule from the north, and most parts of Mysore submitted to the Hoysala
chief, who thus became in his turn a king. The unfortunate W. Chalukya princes were also
attacked on their north by the Yadava king of Devagiri, while the Kakatiya prince Prola I
harassed their eastern possessions. The Panflya rulers of the Nojambavafli province however
preferred for a time to own the intrusive Kalachuri as their overlord rather than submit to the
HoySala].
Two inscriptions near Chicacole dated in . 1068 and 1069 state that the Kalinga-Ganga king
Anantavarma-Chotfaganga gave grants, according to each, in his 72nd year. [This would make his
accession to have taken place in 1075-76, but it seems clearly established that his coronation at least
took place on February 17, 1078. The framers of the record may have counted his reign to have
begun when perhaps he may have been associated with his father as co-regent, during the latter's
lifetime, or they may have been simply in error in giving him so many years of reign. Note that
his successor's reign appears to have begun in A.D. 1142 (see above). The old king may have
abdicated some years before his death. The question must stand over for future solution.]
( V. R. i. Ganjam 135, 136 ; 387, 388 of 1896}.
More gang-robberies and deaths of villagers in W. Mysore in this and the next year.
(E. C. v. Bl. 142 ; Hn. 108).
A.D. 1147. Jagadekamalla II of W. Chajulykas reigning on June 12, 1147 at Lakshmes'var,
near Puligere. His minister was ' Kesi-Raja ' who ruled the Hangal province [possibly JayakeSi
II of the Kadambas of Goa] (E. I. xvi. 31) ; also in Bellary on December 25, Sinda chiefs ruling
locally. (211 of 1913 ; 68, 69 of 1904).
In W. Mysore HoySala Narasimha I ruled. (E. C. vi. Cm. 140).
And in S. Mysore near Seringapatam. (Ibid Hi. Sr. 70).
On April 10 and December 25, 1147 records of Kulottunga Choi a II in Tan jo re and Trichino-
poly in his 14th and 15th years [probably therefore he abdicated for a time before his death (see
s. v. 1146, 47)]. (V.R. ii. Tanjore 698; Hi. Trick. 892; 401 of 1902; 83 of 1895 ; E.I.xi.290).
Kul5ttunga Chdla II is also shown to have been reigning in this year in Guntur District.
( V. R. ii, Guntur 9 ; 172 of 1897).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 107
A record in N.-W. Mysore of the reign of Jagadekamalla II contains a pedigree of the San-
tara family chiefs, which gives to the mother of the four brothers who lived about 1077 (Taila,
Goggiga, Oflfliga and Barmma) a name different from that given to her in another inscription, and also
gives a different name to her father, who is * Rakkasaganga ' instead of ' Arumuli.' * [The question
is discussed by Rice. See notes to the pedigree of the Santaras (Mow)] . (E. C. viii. Nr. 35, 37}.
The Palnafl i Taluk, Guntur District, was ruled by the Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Chofla,
Gonka. (V. R. it, Guntur, 564 ; 144 of 1913}.
Another portion of the Guntur District was governed by Tribhuvanamalla-Pottapi-Chdtfa,
son of Kama, of the Konidena branch of the Telugu-Cho^a chiefs (see pedigree).
( V. R. ii, Guntur, several records, between Nos. 226 and 262 ; 166 to 202 of 1899}.
A. D. 1148. Records of Rajaraja Chola II on January 3, in his 3rd year, on August 9 and
November 22, 1148 in Trichinopoly and Tanjore districts (76, 79,92 of 1920; 504 of 1918.). In
Ongole Taluk, Guntur District, on September 15, an inscription of Kulottunga-Ch51a II, Rajaraja's
father, goes far to shew that Kulottunga lived ; retired after his son's reign began.
(V. R. ii. Guntur 467 ; B. and V. C., p. 1133}.
December 24, 1148. The Nolamba tract was ruled by ' Jagadekamalla ' Vira-Pantfya, subject
to the W. Chalukya kins (V. R. Bdlary, 201; 445 of 1914}. Several other records shew that he
governed that country till at least A.D. 1160-61.
(Ibid. 159, 280, 284, 299 ; 88, 92, 107 of 1904 ; 469 of 1914}.
In Ganjam ' Anantavarmadeva ' was reigning in this year. This is evidently another name
of Kamarnava VII of the Kalinga-Gangas. (V. R. i. Ganjam. 146 ; 390 of 1896}.
In Bellary District the Sinda chief Rachamalla I ruled under Jagadekamalla, W. Chajukya
king, in the latter's 10th year. ( V. R. i. Bell. 93, 119 ; 46, 69 of 1904}.
In Guntur District an inscription mentions a grant of land given by Nanni-Chofla of the
Konidena branch of Telugu-Ch5flas. He was son of Tribhuvanamalla-Choda and his wife Mabala-
devi. ( V. R. Guntur 259 / 199 of 1899}.
A.D. 1149. In Bellary and N.-W. Mysore records of the W. .Chajukya Jagadekamalla II on
February 21, April 24, and May 9. (E. C. mi, Sk, 164, 165 ; V. R. i. Bell. 177 ; 479 of 1914}.
In Central Mysore Hoysala Narasimha I ruled under Jagadekamalla II. (JS.C. xii, Ck. 18,29, 40}.
In Tanjore on November 23. Inscription of Rajaraja-Chola II, reigning in his 4th year.
( V. R. U. Tan. 207 ; 622 of 1902 ; E. I. viii. 2}.
The country about Erode in Coimbatore District was governed, under the Chola king, by a
Viceroy of the Kongu-Chola family, Kulottunga Chola-Maharaja. This was his 14th year. This
tract had been ruled by members of this family since at least A.D. 1006. (See above s. v. 1006, 1100,
2228.) ( V. R. i. Coim. 250 ; 598 of 1905.)
* According to Nr. 35, the mother of the four Santara princes named is KanchalS who on her marriage
to Vira Santara was given the name Vira Mahadivi. Chaftale married a Kadava or Pallava Prince and was
given the name Kadavan Mahadevi. This Chattaledevi obviously had no children and seems to have adopted Goggi
or Govinda-Santara, her sister's son and lived at the Court of Kanni Santara another title Govinda assumed as ruler.
Hence the difference in the name of the mother vanishes, KanchalS or ViramahadSvi being the real mother,
Chattale or Kadavan Mahadevi being the aunt aud mother by adoption. The name of the father of Chaftale is
similarly Aruwufi, the younger brother of Rakkasaganga, Arumu|i being the Kannada analogue of the Tamil
Arumoli of the Cholas.Rakkasaganga brought these children up almost from birth and was regarded as father
as is usually the case in similar circumstances. There is possibility of confusion in the translation, but reference to
the original makes it clear that there is no contradiction. Editor.
108 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
The Kalinga country and its dependencies remained under the rule of MadhuKamarnava
VII, who is also called ' Anantavarman II,' and ' Jatesvara.' This was his 4th regnal year.
[So in the inscription several other records in Ganjam confirm this] .
(V. R. i. Ganfam 261, etc / 383 of 1896 , etc...),
Kulottunga-Chofla-Gonka II of Velananflu in his 17th regnal year gave gifts to the temple
at Draksharama. (V. R. it. Godavari 132, 186 ; 227, 281 of 1893).
Tribhuvanamalla-Pottapi-Chofla a Telugu-Chofla chief was ruling at Bapatla in Guntur
District. Two records, one of which is dated = March 25, 1149.
( V. R. it. Guntur 4, 10 ; 167, 173 of 1897 ; E. I. x. 136 J.
A.D. 1150. On November 24, 1150, Rajaraja-Chola II reigning in Tanjore in his 5th year.
(V.R.ii. Tanj.156; 165 of 1908; E. I. xi, 122). Also in the Vengi country at Draksharama
( V. R. H. Godavari, 154 ; 249 of 1893).
In Travancore, Venafl, Kodai-KeraJa-Tiruvafli reigning. (Trav. A. S. iv, Pi. i, p. 21).
An inscription at Draksharama (V. R. ii. Godavari, 187; 282 of 1893) is puzzling. 1 It
records a gift to the temple by the Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Chofla-Gonka, in, according to
Mr. Rangachari, his ' fourth year.' But this chief, Gonka IPs rule dates from A.D. 1132. The
1 fourth year ' probably refers to that of his suzerain Rajaraja Chola II.
The same Velananflu chief is also mentioned in this year in another inscription at Draksha-
rama, and in another in Guntur District.
( V. R. ii. Godav. 158 ; Guntur 223 ; 253 of 1893 ; 163 of 1899).
In Bapatla, Guntur District, the ruling chief was Rajendra-Kona-Loka of the Konamantfala,
elsewhere called ' Ldka-Bhupala,' son of Bhima II and the Chajukya princess, Rajambika.
( V. R. ii, Guntur, 50 ; 213 of 1897).
A.D. 1151. On February 18, 1151, Hoysala Narasimha I was reigning in Central Mysore. He
is also called ' Vishnu vardhana.' (E. C. xii, Tm. 9).
In N.-W. Mysore the chief Kirttideva is mentioned. (E. C. viii, Sb., 464). An inscription
dated late in 1151 states that a grandson had been born to the Ganga chief Kirttideva-Nanniya-
Ganga, his eldest son being the father (Ssc note on Western-Ganga pedigree \ also Ibid. So. 132). The
chiefs were subject to Jagadekamalla II of the W. Chalukyas.
[Tailapa III of the W. Chalukyas came to the throne this year. He was crushed and
deposed by Kalachuri Bijjala in 1157].
In Guntur District and at Draksharama, Godavari District, Kulottunga-Chotfa-Gonka II of
Velanandu was ruling, subject to Rajaraja Chola II reigning in his 6th year. The Chotfa chief's
queen was Suramba ( V. R. ii. Guntur 31, 40, 48, 51, 53, 833 ; Godavari 169 / 194, 203, 211, 214, 216
of 1897 ; 264 of 1893).
The Konidena tract south of the Krishna river was ruled by Tribbuvanamalla-Ch6<Ja, whose
son Nanni gave a grant of land in Konidena. The chief is also called ' Pottapi-Chofla. (V. R. ii.
Guntur, 3, 8, 231, 258, 260; 166, 171, of 1897 ; 171, 198, 200 of 1899 ; See pedigree of Telugu-
Choja chiefs).
1 The puzzle arises from overlooking the doubtful character of the 4th digit in the aka date. The
figure 2, after 107 is added by the epigraphists doubtfully in brackets. Rangacbari's index marks it as doubtful.
This record belonging to the time of the same ruler as the one immediately preceding dated in the 7th year equi-
valent to aka 1071, the 4th year of this ruler would fall in gaka 1057-58. The gaka date 107 probably stands for
1057 of the era, the 5 having dropped out by some chance. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 109
A.D. 1152. In Tanjore are inscriptions of Rajaraja Chola II on January 24, and February 14,
1152, reigning in his 6th year (V. R. ii. Tan. 704- ', 987 ; 5 of 1899 ; 407 of 1902 / 5 of 1899 / E. I.
viii, 2, 3). Also on April 11, in the same regnal year (521 of 1920}. And in Godavari District
in 1152-53 in his 7th year (V. R. ii. Godav. 131 ; 226 of 1893). And in Guntur District (V. R. ii.
Guntur 31, 40 ; 194, 203 of 1897}.
On September 11 Kulottunga-Chola II is recognized as king in his 20th year, though his
successor had been on the throne for six years. This helps to prove that he had abdicated and was
now living in retirement. (V. R. Hi. Pudukotlai 159 ; 334 of 1914}.
The Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Chofla-Gonka II ruling in Tenali Taluk of Guntur District.
'(K. R. ii. Guntur, 833}.
There were more gang-robberies of cattle, and deaths of villagers in this year in W. Mysore.
(E. C. v, Bl. 143}.
A.D. 1153. Inscription of Rajaraja-Chola II in his 7th regnal year, bearing date = May 21,
1153. This record fixes his accession as in the year following May 21, 3146 (See pedigree and
notes}. ( V. R. Hi, Trichinopoly , 182 ; 597 of 1908 ; E. /. xi, 123}.
There are three inscriptions at Manimangalam in Chingleput District dated respectively in
the 8th, 12th and 28th years of the Chola king Rajaraja II. These years are 1153-54, 1157-58 and
1173-74. The first two are quite possible ; in the third there is probably a mistake somewhere.
He is declared to have 4 taken Madura, llam (Ceylon) and the crowned head of the Panflya.' These
appear to be simply family titles. (S. L I. in. 79, 82, 84}.
In Ongole Taluk, Guntur District, at Draksharama and at Chebrolu are inscriptions of this
year, shewing as local ruler under the Chola king the Velanantfu chief Kulottunga-Chotfa-Ganga, or
Gonka II (V. R. ii, Guntur 26, 83, 341; Godavari 133 ; B. and V. C. 928 ; 144, 189 of 1897 ;
228 of 1893}. At Draksharama also is a record of this year of the Konamanflala chief Bhima III
who was ruling the Vengi tract under Rajaraja Chola II.
(V. R. ii, Godavari 151 ; 246 of 1893}.
At the end of the year 1153 Hoysala Narasimha I was ruling central and W. Mysore.
(E.C. v, Cn. 228 ; vi. Kd. 28}.
There are two records of this year in Vizagapatam District of the Kalinga-Ganga king
Madhu-Kamarnava, alias Anantavarma. ( V. R. Hi, Vizag. 222, 224 ; 368, 370 of 1905).
[Parakrama-Bahu's reign as king of Ceylon began in this year],
A.D. 1154. Rajaraja Chola II reigning as supreme in Guntur District in his 9th year.
(V. R. ii, Guntur 25, 28, 29, 33 ; 188, 191, 192, 196 of 1897}.
In Guntur District, including the Palnafl Taluk, the Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Chofla-
Gonka II was ruling (V. R. ii, Guntur 522 ; 552 of 1909 ; 831 of 1922}. [In the last noted of these
it is stated in the epigraphist's report that the chief's pedigree is given ; but unfortunately the
information contained in it is not made available] .
A.D. 1155. Rajaraja Chola II reigning in Guntur District in his 10th year.
( V. R. ii, Guntur 27, 377 ; B. and V. C. 980; 190 of 189J
In W. Mysore, and also in the east in Kolar District, Hoysala Narasimha I
to be reigning in records of this year. [The latter is specially noticeable as it
imply that Chola supremacy in Kolar District was not now acknowledged] .
(E. C. v, Hn. 57
110 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
At Drakshararaa both the*Velanan$u chief Gonka II and the Konamantfala chief Mall a Raja
are mentioned in inscriptions ( V. R. ft, Godavari, 175,141; 270, 235 of 1893). Also in 1157-S8
(Ibid. 173 ; 268 of 1893).
A.D. 1 156. Another murderous cattle-stealing raid took place in this year in N.-W. Mysore
during the reign of the W. Chajukya king Nurmatfi-Taila III. The attack was on Korakoflu
village. The inscriptions speak of great slaughter and brave deeds done by defenders.
(E. C. viii, Sb, 175, 176).
Near Bangalore in Mysore where Hoysala Narasimha I was ruling there were similar
disturbances. Record of deaths during a fight between neighbouring petty chieftains, when a town
was sacked. (E. C. ix, Bn. 112).
Inscriptions of Rajaraja Chola II in Guntur in his 10th year.
( V. R. it, Guntur 24, 30, 58 ; 187 1 193, 221 of 1897).
[This was a fateful year in the history of the W. Chajukya kingdom. King Tailapa III had
been subjected to great difficulties, as has already been noticed. On the east he was defeated, and
his ambitions in that quarter quenched, by the Kakatiya king of Warangal, Prola I, about A.D. 1155.
He had a very powerful noble in his employ named Bijjala of the Kalachuri family, who, after
governing a province for some time, was appointed Viceroy of the Banavasi and Nolambavafli
countries. He was the Commander-in-Chief of all the Chajukya armies. Presumably after Tailapa' s
defeat at the hands of Prola, Bijjala became all-powerful in Tailapa's kingdom ; so much so that
before long he practically usurped the throne. He was in that position in 1157, though Mr. Krishna-
swami Aiyangar holds that Tailapa was allowed nominally to continue to reign till 1161].
(See E. L v,9, 24).
A.D. 1157. Two inscriptions combine to make Bijjala's seizure of the throne (whether actually
or only practically) to have taken place between September 25, 1156, and January 17, 1157 (E. C. vii.
Sfc. 102, 162). [A record of 1159 makes December 6, 1156 the latest possible day] . (Ibid. Sb. 131).
An inscription in N.-W. Mysore of about March 24, 1157 shews that Tailapa III was still
recognized as king there. It relates to more cattle-raids and murders of peasants.
(E. C. viii. Sb. 369).
In Central Mysore Hoysala Narasimha I ruled, still acknowledging the W. Chalukya king as
his suzerain (E. C. v. Cn. 246 ; xii, Kg. 1.) [But the natural result of Bijjala's action was to
encourage the HoySala chief to attempt to effect his independence]. In the Nojamba country Vira
Panflya, and later his brother Vijaya Panflya, were compelled shortly to transfer their allegiance from
their Chalukya suzerain to the triumphant Kalachuri potentate. (See also E. 1. v. 213).
An inscription at Draksharama, Godavari District, shews the Velananflu chief Gonka II ruling
there. ( V. R. ii, Godav. 173 ; 268 of 1893).
A.D. 1158. In N. Mysore, in the Sorab Taluk of Shimoga District, there is an inscription of
February 1, 1158, describing one of the usual local fights with bands of robbers, and ensuing
deaths. The suzerain is mentioned as Kalachuri Bijjala in his 2nd year, as if he were king.
(E. C. viii. Sb. 255).
In N.-W. . Mysore Bijjala II was now accepted as sovereign instead of the W. Chajukya
Tailapa III. The Ganga prince Nanniya-Ganga is mentioned. He may possibly have been a
grandson of the Nanniya-Ganga who died on August 14, 1122 (see above).
(E. C. vii, Sh. J, 13 ; Sk. 18, 162).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 111
A vlrakal in N. Mysore, Sorab Taluk, witnesses the death of a man when Bijjala II,
Kalachuri, besieged the fortress of Gooty (Gutti) with a large army, and ' ruined the town.' [The
people of that tract, then though they submitted to the usurper, were not disposed to be very
friendly to him]. (E. C. viii. Sb. 416).
In W. Mysore HoySala Narasimha held his own as ruler (E. C. v. Ak. 141, 145 ; vi, Tk.
29, 59). With him, apparently as co-regent or Viceroy, we have mention of his son BaJlaia II as
ruling in this year, as well as in 1154. (E. C. v. Ak, 154, 157).
An inscription in Hadagalli Taluk, Bellary District, states that that portion of the Nojamba
province was now ruled by Vira Pantfya, whose uncle Vikrama Pantfya made a gitt on April 15,
1158. It mentions as suzerain not Kalachuri Bijjala II but the W. Chalukya prince Jagadekamalla,
probably the prince of that name, son of king Tailapa III, who seems to have ruled some tracts
under Bijjala till about 1184. (V. R. i. Bell. 159 / 496 of 1914).
(For Vira Pandya of Uchchangi, ruling in 1152, see ibid 280 ; 88 of 1904).
Rajaraja Chola II is seen reigning in Tanjore in his 12th year on March 26, 1158, and in
Guntur at the end of the year. ( V. R. ii. Tanjore 213 ; 628 of 1902 ; 114, 115 of 1917 ; E. L mii. 3).
A.D. 1159. An inscription in N.-W. Mysore of date = January 5, 1159, gives a pedigree of the
W. Chalukyas down to Tailapa III. It shews that loyalty to that dynasty still prevailed in parts of
the country now ruled by Bijjala Kalachuri. (E. C. vii. Sk. 123).
In the same tract another fatal cattle raid took place (Ibid. 49, 69, 71, 75, 80, 85). It resulted
in many deaths ; or else many such raids took place in this year.
In N.-W. Mysore king Tailapa is still spoken of in terms of loyalty, though an inscription
which does so says that ' in his time was king Bijjala '. The Banavasi country was now locally
ruled by Kasyapa Nayaka, Bijjala's Viceroy (E. C. viii. Sb. 328). The date of the record =
March 18, 1159. A frank admission, in the same district of Bijjala's supremacy, is given by another
record whose date = February 8, 1159 (Ibid No. 99). An important inscription of Bijjala's 4th
year, also N.-W. Mysore, makes the latest day of his seizure of the W. Chalukya throne December
6, 1156. (E. C. viii. Sb. 131).
In W. Mysore, Kaflur District, Hoysala Narasimha ruled. An inscription whose date is late
in 1159 mentions him and gives a list of the achievements of his father Vishnuvardhana at length
(E. C. vi, Kd. 69 ; also v, Ak. 119). Another shews him reigning near Seringapatam, having his
residence at Dorasamudra. The date of this last is September 27, A.D. 1159. (Ibid. Hi, Sr. 60).
In the Kistna District Rajaraja Chola II reigned, in his 14th year. Inscription date = June 26,
1159. This record shews that the last possible day for his accession was June 26, 1146.
(847 ot 19 17).
The Santara chief of Humcha ruled locally in Sagar Taluk, N.-W. Mysore. It states that
AUya-devi, grand-daughter of Taila III Santara, had a son Jayakesi by her husband, a Ganga chief
named ' Honna-Ponna.' Ajiya gave a gift for a Jain temple erected by her.
(E. C. viii. Sa. 159).
A.D. HIM). Hoysala Narasimha ruling in Central Mysore early in the year 1160 (E. C. ii., Sr.
Bel. 138) ; and late in the year in Hassan District, there is an inscription of his which gives the
name of his queen Chagala, states that when young he defeated a Kadamba army at Bankapur in
Dharwar District, and boldly asserts that his father Vishnuvardhana had taken possession of Kanchu
(Ibid. v. Bl. 193).
112 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
An inscription in Sagar Taluk, Mysore, gives the name of Jagadeva (Santara chief of
Humcha) as ruling Banavasi and Santajige Districts in this year under the W. Chalukya prince
Bhulokamalla, son of the dispossessed king Tailapa III. [It must be assumed then that this prince
was placed in charge of these provinces by Bijjala after ejectment of Tailapa and his usurpation
of the throne] . The inscription commemorates local disturbances, fighting and slaughter, the
Santara chief warring against the Kadamba chief Tailapa, or Tailama.
(E. C. viii. Sa. 28, 91, 92, 93 ; Mys. A. A. R. 1923, p. 113).
Bijjala seems also to have placed the Kogali, Ballakunfle and Kadambajige tracts under
Jagadekatnalla III, another son of the W. Chalukya Tailapa III (See s. v., A.D. 1158). This is
testified to by a record at Bagali, Bellary District, which mentions Vira Pantfya as administering those
districts under Jagadekamalla. ( V. R. i. Bell. 299 ; 107 of 1904).
A record, which perhaps belongs to this year but is doubtful, gives a pedigree
of the W. Chajukyas. It states distinctly that Ayyana, son of Dasavarman, reigned
after his brother Vikramaditya V and before his younger brother Jayasimha III.
(E. C. xi. Dg. 35).
In Tanjore Rajaraja Chola II was reigning on September 27, 1160, in his 15th year (V. R. ii.
Tan. 707 ; 419 of 1922). And in South Arcot on January 13, 1160 (192 of 2918).
The Banavasi 12000 province was ruled by Soyideva, a Kadamba chief of Hangal, under
Kalachuri Bijjala. Pedigree of Soyideva is given. He was son of Santanrpa, two ancestors of
whom were Bomma and his son Boppa. Soyideva married Malala-devi, and had a son Malli-
kharjuna and a daughter Lachahala who married Boppa-deva. [I am unable to identify these
personages]. (E. C. viii. Sb. 346).
In Bellary District an inscription shews Vira Panflya of Uchchangi locally ruling under
Bijjala's Viceroy Jagadekamalla of the W. Chajukyas (see above s. v., A.D. 1158).
( V. R. i. Bell. 299, 107 of 1904).
In the Panflya country in the south Maravarman Srivallabha came to the throne this year.
One of his feudatories was the Kerala Vira-Ravivarman. He had a son Kulasekhara. He was at
feud with the Cholas and was called Sol&ntaka in token of it. (49 of 1896 ; 110 of 1907 ; 27, 30, 38 of
1909 ; 97, 111, 318-326 of 1908).
A.D. 1161. Bijjala II, Kalachuri, reigning in N. Mysore, and Hoysala Narasimha I in W.
Mysore (E. C. xi. Dg. 84 ; v. Ak. 117). Both records are of date early in 1161. There is a
grant by the former in the N. of Bijapur at Manag51i of September 12, in this year, which shews how
extensive were his possessions. (E. I. v. 9).
In the Kerala country two inscriptions shew Vira-Ravivarman ruling, subject to the Pantfya
king Maravarman Srivallabha. (V. R. Hi. Travancore 120, 123).
At the end of A.D. 1161 an inscription in Anantapur District shews a certain ' Chalukya
Vikrama ' as reigning [This was probably a name adopted for, or by, Bhulokamalla, son of
Tailapa III, then ruling under Kalachuri Bijjala]. Under him the 'local ruler was Mallideva-
Chola-Maharaja of the Nitfugal family of ' lords of Oraiyur '. The record relates to local improve*
ments in the town of Hemjeru (15 of 1917).
A.D. 1162. Kalachuri Bijjana ('Bijjana') II reigning in N.-W. Mysore in his 6th year. On
January 17, an inscription shews him as encamp.ed at Balligamve (Bejagami) in Shikarpur Taluk.
[The date is a sound one, mentioning a solar eclipse]. (E. C. vii. Sk. 56, 102).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 113
In the course of the year 1162-63 Bijjala made a state progress to the Southern provinces of
the former Chajukya kingdom. (E. L v. 213}.
Hoygala Narasimha was ruling in Central, West and South Mysore, with his capital at
Dorasamudra. He still adhered to the W. Chajukya family as his suzerains, declining to recognize
Kalachuri Bijjala, and not as yet ready to proclaim himself independent. One of his inscriptions of
this year says that he ' broke the pride of Irungoja Chola ' [of the Nitfugal family. This
probably refers to an event of his father's reign.]
(B.C. v. Ak. 142, 172 ,- Bl, 176 ; iv. Hs, 137 / vL Kd. 72 ; xiL Gb, 12 ; Tp. 61, 66).
On April 25, 1162, a gift of a village was made to the family of a brave soldier who had died
in a fight between a Santara chief Taila, son of Srivallabha, and a Panflya Raja. [Probably Vira
Pantfya then ruling neighbouring districts]. The gift was by Taila.
(Mys. A. A. R. 1923, No. 64, p. 75}.
The Nolambavafli province was governed in this year by Tribhuvanmalla Vira Pauflya under
Kalachuri Bijjala. ( V. R. i. t Bdl, 304,- 113 of 1913}.
Rajaraja-Chola II was reigning at Draksharama, Godavari District, in his 17th year.
( V. R. ii, Godav. 232 ; 327 of 1893}.
In N.-W. Mysore the Koppanatf tract on the Tunga river was ruled by Santara Marudeva-
who bore the name ' Jagadeka-Vira-Hoysala ', in acknowledgment apparently of Hoysala overlord-
ship. (E. C. vi. Kp. 10}.
A. D. 1 163. More gifts were made this year to the temple at Draksharama by Rajaraja Chola II
under whom ruled there the Velanantfu chief Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chofla. The latter had a wife
Pan<lambika (K R. a. Godavari 134, 138, 143, 161 ; 229, 233, 238, 256 of 1893.} On December
25, 1163, a record of Rajaraja's 18th year in Trichinopoly District. (96 of 1920}.
Inscriptions of Kalachuri Bijjala's 7th and 8th years in Sorab Taluk, N. W.-Mysore. One of
them mentions his attack on the Gooty (Gutti) fortress. (E. C. mil. Sb. 287, 449}.
In this year there was a campaign in N.-W. Mysore when three allied chiefs, the Ganga
Kirttideva, UJdharl-Ekkala and Bamtna attacked Jagadeva. [It is not possible to identify all
these. One of the inscriptions calls Kirtti a Ganga chief ; another calls him ' Lord of Banavas*i.
He was probably the Kadamba Kirtti-deva III. ' Bamma ' then would be his nephew Barmma. The
name ' Ekkala ' looks as if he belonged to the Ganga family. Jagadeva was evidently the Santara
chief of that name]. (E. C. viii, Sb, 177, 193}.
Hoysala Narasimha I ruling in E. Mysore. (E.G. x . Kl. 177}.
In the Palnafl tract, Krishna river, a gift was made to the temple at Chezarla by a chief called
Keti Reddi of the Manurna-kula. This was probably the Amaravati chief Keta II.
(V. R. it, Guntur 190 ; 157 of 1899).
In Coimbatore the local ruler was the Kongu-Chola chief Kulottunga-Chola (see pedigree of
Cholas ; notes). ( V. R. i. Coim. 22, 124, 250 ; 191 of 1909 ; 158 of 1910 ; 598 of 1905).
At the end of the year the No]amba country was being ruled by Vijaya-Panflya I, under the
W. Chalukya Viceroy Jagadekamalla III, who in his turn was subservient to Kalachuri Bijjala.
Vijaya-Panflya I was son of Raya-Pantfya and Sovaladevi (see pedigree of Nolamba rulers).
(E. C. xi. Dg. 43}.
On January 19, 1163, Kakatlya Pratapa Rudra I was crowned at Anumakonfla in succession to
his father Pro la II, according to the inscription at that place of January 20. It relates the principal
8
114 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
events of the reign of Prola Unsaying- that he had defeated Govinda Raja (a Western Chalukya
general, who in 1126-27 was governing Kontfapalle near Bezwada and had fought with the
Velananflu chief Gonka II and burnt Vengi) ; also that Prola II had been besieged in Anumakonfla
by Santara Jagadeva but had driven off the invaders. It mentions the death of the W. Chajukya
king Tailpa III. (/. A. 1882, p. 9 ; E. I. ix. 256).
A. D. 1164. Hoysala Narasimha ruling Central Mysore. Cattle-raids, village fighting and
deaths (E. C. xii. Tp. 32). Also in W. Mysore. In this record he is said to have ' uprooted the
Magara kingdom and established the Choi a kingdom.' [The Hoy galas consistently supported the
Cholas in these times]. (E. C. v. Ak. 68).
In the Bapatla Taluk, Guntur District, Manma-Chofla Gonka III, son of the Velananflu chief
Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chotfa, was ruling. (V. R. ii. Guntur 142 ; 253 of 1892).
A. D. 1165. In Narasaraopet Taluk, Guntur District, in this year and in 1169-70, the local
ruler was Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chotfa of Velanantfu.
( V. R. ii. Guntur 197, 198 ; 112, 113 of 1893).
On March 22, 1165, Rajaraja-Chola II is named as in his ' 18th ', really 19th year. [According
to this he was alive at this time, but his successor Rajadhiraja II had come to the throne early in
1163. Consequently it must be presumed that Rajaraja II had abdicated, 1 and was living a private
life at this time] . (707, 708 of 1920). Another inscription at Draksharama in the Vengi country
calls this year, ' . 1087,' Rajaraja's 20th year.
(V. R. ii. GodavariUl, 122, 130, 141 ; 216, 217, 225, 236 respectively of 1893).
In Central Mysore Narasimha Hoysala I was reigning early in the year 1165.
(E. C. v. Cn. 210.)
More cattle-raiding and violence, with deaths of villagers, in this year, in N.-W. Mysore,
during Kalachuri Bijjala II's 10th year of reign over the W. Chalukya territory. (E. C. viii. Sb. 6.)
The Santajige 1000 tract governed by Santara Singi-deva. Several chiefs raised armies and
attacked other chiefs. A virakal commemorates deaths in a battle. The inscription implies that
the armies were raised under the orders of king Bijjala II. (E. C. viii. Sa. 114, see also 112, 113).
[Singi was Jagadeva's brother] .
In N. Mysore, the Ndjambavafli province was ruled by Vijaya Panflya of Uchchangi, son of
Raya Panflya and Sovaladevi. The inscription recognizes the W. Chalukya Jagadekamalla III as
king, shewing that the people there still clung to their old sovereigns, though they had lost the
throne ten years earlier (E. C. xi. Dg. 5, 77). Vijaya-Pantfya's pedigree is given in Dg. 5.
A. D. 1166. The same Vijaya Pantfya alias Kama ruling Nojambavatfi province in N. Mysore.
(E. C.xi.Jl.8; Dg.39).
[In this year or the next the power of Bijjala II collapsed. He had fallen in love with the
sister of Basava, a Lingayat, who had married the daughter of Bijjala's minister; and in course of
time Basava was appointed to be himself minister and commander-in-chief. Basava attained to
immense power while Bijjala became careless. Accounts differ as to the mode of the king's death.
Some say he was poisoned, some that he was assassinated by three of Basava' s followers (' Mysore
andCoorg,' Rice, 79)].
1 This presumption would be found unjustifiable in a large number of cases. The usual practice seems to
have been to associate the heir-apparent in the administration, and we find these associated with the ruler pretty
early in their reign in many cases. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 115
An inscription of 1173, December 17 (see below) makes Bijjala's reign to have ended on a day
in the year following December 17, 1166.
An inscription in Madura District of July 23, 1166, mentions Kulas"ekhara-Pantfya (see below,
s. v., A. D. 1167-68). (101 of 1908}.
A. D. 1167. Hoysala Narasimha I was ruling in West, South and East Mysore.
(E. C. 01. Tk. 18 ; Hi. Md. 61 ; v. Bl., 777 / to. Ch. 98 / Hs. 3 ; x. Bfi., 8 ; KL 93}.
The Kalinga-Ganga king Anantavarman-Rajaraja II came to the throne this year.
(E. I. vi., 198}.
April 21, 1167, Tribhuvanamalla Malli-deva Chola-Maharaja of the Nitfugal family, ' Lord of
Oreyur ', ruling his tract in N. Mysore. His wife made a gift on this day (E. C. xit, Pg. 35, 83).
He ruled also over part of Anantapur District at this time. ( V. R. i, Auant. 139}.
Rajaraja Chola II was still considered to be reigning in Guntur District, though Rajadhiraja
had been on the throne for five years. Rajaraj"'s 21st year is mentioned (V. R, ii, Guntur 385,
46, 52, 68, 95 ; B. and V. C. 996 / 156, 209, 215, 231 of 1897}. The local chief was Kulottunga-
Rajendra-Chofla of Velananflu, son of Gonka II and Sabbambika.
In Tanjore an inscription of the fifth year of Rajadhiraja Chola II.
(V. R. ii, Tan. 709 ; 421 of 1912.}
[Beginning with this year, or perhaps in the year previous, South India was convulsed with
war. This struggle is known as the war of Pantfya succession. 1 We gain a great deal of our
information from the Singhalese Makawaihfa, ch. Ixxvi (see the summaty of events given in E. R.
1899, 23-38}. There were two claimants to the throne of Madura, Parakrama Panflya and
KulaSekhara Pantfya. The former was besieged in Madura by the latter. Parakrama appealed to
king Parakrama-Bahu (1153-1186) of Ceylon for aid, who prepared an expedition. But meanwhile
KulaSekhara had captured Madura and, having first murdered Parakrama with his wives and
children, placed himself on the throne.
The Singhalese armies landed in India under the general Lankapura. He first attacked and
captured the city of Ramesvaram, and then proceeded on his march defeating KulaSekhara's forces
in many places and seizing the towns. Kulasekhara took the field, fought a battle against the
invaders and was defeated, losing his own camp. Lankapura advanced to Siruvayal and afterwards
took Nettur, There he heard that Vira-Panflya, one of Parakrama's sons who had escaped the
massacre, was a fugitive in the Malaiyalam country. He sent for him to join him, and that done,
Lankapura again advanced, reduced numbers of petty chieftains and captured Semponmari on the
border of Pudukotfa State. Kulasekhara collected large forces and many minor actions were
fought. Then Parakrama Bahu sent another army from Ceylon to assist Lankapura, commanded
by general Jagad-Vijaya (called ' Jayadhara ' in Tamil records). These united armies advanced
and were met by Kulasekhara, who was again beaten in a pitched battle, his horse being killed
under him. KulaSekhara took refuge in the Tontfaman country.
The victorious Singhalese went to Madura, and there Vira-Pantfya was placed on the throne
by Lankapura, the local Panflya chiefs submitting. After a further expedition as far as Pon-
Amaravati, Lankapura retured to Madura, and the ceremony of Vira Panflya's coronation took place.
Kulasekhara was again defeated in several engagements, and finally took refuge in the Chola country
1 Vide Mr. S. Krishnaswami Ayyangar's, South India and Her Muhammadan Invaders ', pp. 2-11. Maha-
wathia, cbs. Ixxvi, Ixxvii.
116 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
By now the whole country was up in arms. Kulasekhara was assisted by the Chola king and
by many great chiefs, amongst them ' Pallava Raya ' is mentioned possibly Ammaiyappan-
Pallava-Raya, father of Perunjinga I, who afterwards came to great power. But these had no
success and KulaSekhara was again put to flight. Lankapura then handed over the Pandya realm
to Vira Pantfya and took all his forces back to Ceylon.
Chola records allege that Lankapura' s final retirement was brought about by divine aid and
given to the Sambuvarayan chief Edirili-Chola, who had a son Pallava-Raya possibly the leader
mentioned above. As to the date of the war it is mentioned in the Arpakkam grant of 1167-68,
and it must have occupied considerable time. Hultzsch dates the invasion of the Singhalese as late
in the year 1166. (/. R. A. S. 1913, p. 519).
KulaSekhara Panflya is mentioned in an inscription at Tirupattur, Madura District (101 of
1908). The Arpakkam grant alluded to is V. R. t, Chingleput 248 ; 20 of 1899 ', of Rajadhiraja's
5th year (1167-68). It describes how Bdirili-Chola Sambuvarayan begged the High Priest of the
Temple to pray earnestly that the Singhalese should be induced to depart, and so the country might
be saved. The SvOmi did so for 28 days, and at the end of it the invaders left the country.
[This shews that the war came to an end in 1167-58] . An inscription of Rajadhiraja's 4th year at
Tirukollambudur, Tanjore District, also mentions the end of the war describing the Singhalese
troops as running into the sea with their noses cut off and the enthronement of Vikrama Panflya.
[Rajadhiraja's 4th year ended in March 1167] . ( y. R. , Tanforc 794- / 1 of 1899).
A. D. 1168. January 24. Rajadhiraja Chola reigning in Tanjore (504 of 1920 ; E. I. xi, 123).
The inscription states that the date was in this king's 6th ' year, but it was actually the 5th. The
6th year began in March, 1168, by Jacobi's fixture.
The Eastern Chajukya king Rajaraja II reigning in Guntur District.
(E. R. 1917, C. P. Grant, App. A, No. 23).
In N.-W. Mysore the Kalachuri king, Rayamurari-Sovideva, or Somesvara, reigning.
(E. C vii. Sk. 92).
A. D. 1 169. Rajadhiraja Chola II reigning in Tanjore in his 6th year. The date -March 6, 1169
(V. R. ii. Tanjore, 163 ; 172 of 1908 ; E. I. xi. 123). Another inscription of the same on May 30,
(224- of 1917), but the number of the regnal year seems to be misquoted. It is admittedly
hardly legible.
There are two inscriptions at Draksharama, Godavari District, shewing that Rajaraja Chola II
was still living probably retired. (V. R. ii. Godav. 229, 257 ; 324, 351 of 1893).
Vijaya Pantfya was ruling the Nojamba province (E. C. xi. Dg. 6). Hoysala BalJala (II), son
of Narasimha I, mentioned in Central and W. Mysore. He is called ' Giridurgamalla ' BalJala
(E. C. xii. Tp. 91 ; v. Ak. 1). Narasimha himself was ruling in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi. Kd. 51).
On February 1, 1169, an inscription in Tinnevelly District mentions the 37th year of
Maravarman Srivallabha Panflya, father of the Kulas"ekhara of the great war of 1166-67. [If so
he must have been living in retirement.] (426 of 1916).
On August 7, 1169, the Nidugal chief Mallideva Chola Maharaja ruling locally at Henjeru.
It mentions the W. Chajukya Jagadekamalla as his overlord. (733 of 1917).
A. D. 1170. On January 15, 1170, the HoySala king Narasimha I died. So says an epitaph at
Billahalli in N.-W. Mysore (The tithi is given as ' ba, 10' instead of ' ba. 12'). (E. C. vii. Ci.
36). An inscription of March 26, 1170, in S. Mysore also names as ruler Narasimha I, though
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 117
apparently he had died on January 15 (E. C. iii, Tn. 136}. He is also named as ruler in West
Mysore in 1170-71. (. c. v. Hn. 53}.
A private grant of this year in Kaflur Taluk, Mysore, gives the name of the ruler as Hoys*ala
Narasimha I. (. c. vi. Kd. 30).
August 10, 1170. Rajadhiraja Chola reigning in Tanjore in his 8th year.
( V. R. it, Tan. 212 ; 627 of 1902.)
December 25, 1170. Inscription of Kalachuri Somesvara's 3rd year in N.-W. Mysore.
He reduced a Changajva chief who seemingly had been disaffected. (E. C. viii. Sb. 345.)
A. D. 1171. An inscription near Mysore city mentions Hoysala Ballaja II as sovereign. The
date appears to be March, 1171, but it is not sound in detail (E. C. iii. My. 58.). Another, dated
in ' 3. 1093, Khara ' which = A. D. 1171-72, also close to Mysore, mentions Narasimha I as reigning
(E. C. iii. Ml. 52). Again in W. Mysore an inscription of this year mentions Narasimha as still
ruling (E. C. vi. Kd. 16}. And so does one in S.-E. Mysore whose date is in the autumn of 1171
(E. C. ix. Kn. 44). This last mentions another local disturbance a fight between chiefs and conse-
quent deaths. And another in S. Mysore at the end of 1171 (E. C. iv. Kr. 53). [The question of
the date of Narasimha' s death must stand over for settlement].
In N.-W. Mysore Vijaya-Pantfya, defeater of the designs of Rajiga', i.e., of Rajadhiraja
Chola, was ruling the Nolamba province (E. C. xi t Dg. 32). [It may be that Vijaya-Panflya assisted
the Singhalese to place Vira Panflya on the throne of Madura in opposition to the Chola king who
favoured Kulasekhara Pantfya] .
On the Krishna River at Bezwada, the Velananflu chief Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chofla gave
lands to a temple. ( V. R. , Kistna 111 ; 158 of 1913).
The Konflapatfmati chief Buddha Raja gave a field in the village of Nadintfla, which is not
far from Tsandol, the capital of the Velaiiantfu chiefs to the Tsandol temple on which is engraved an
inscription relating to it. Buddha's sister Ankama or Akkambika had married Velanantfu Rajendra-
Chofla. Buddha was vassal to the Chola king. He is called the ruler of the ' GiripaSchima ' tract,
or the ' country west of the hill ' (i.e., west of the rock-fortress of Kontfaviflu), also Sailafias-
chatyadlpa ', or ' The light of the west of the hill '. (E. I. vi. 268).
A. D. 1 172. Two inscriptions of date March 1172, shew Rajaraja-Ch51a II still living, and named
as if actually reigning. They mention his 26th year, thus confirming ihe date fixed for his acces-
sion, viz., May -June 1146. (V. R- , Guntur 834 ; 704 of 1920).
An inscription in S. Arcot of date August 21, 1172, names as King Rajadhiraja in his lOlh
year. This agrees with Jacobi's fixture for his accession as in March 1163 (340 of 1921 ; E. I. xi,
123).
[These three records shew either that Rajadhiraja was co-regent with Rajaraja II for several
years ; or that Rajaraja retired into private life for several years before his death, but was still be-
ing honoured as king] .
The Kalachuri king Somesvara, or Soyideva, reigning. Other grants at the same place
during the next twenty years were made by his brother ankama, and the Yadava king of Seuna-
des"a, Bhillama V (E. I. xv. 315). Another record of SomeSvara in N.-W. Mysore, of which the
date is uncertain- the details being quite impossible mentions as local ruler of the Nagarakhancla
tract (Shikarpur Taluk) the Kadamba chief Soyideva, son of Boppa and Siri-devi (E. C. viii. S6.
389, 543). Yet another of the same reign dated on September 10, 1172, 6th regnal year (shewing
8A
118 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Somesvara's accession to have taken place on or before September 10, 1167) names, as local
ruler of the Banavasi 12000 province, the Kadamba chief Klrttideva III. The latter had Chandra-
gutti in SSrab Taluk for his residence. (E. C. mil. Sb. 498; Mys. A. A. R. 1923, p. 121).
Cattle raids on a large scale took place in N.-W. Mysore headed by local chiefs, one of whom
was the ' lord of SantaJigeV There was much bloodshed and many death.
(E. C. vii. HI. 27, 28}.
In W. Mysore Hoys*ala Narasimha I reigned (E. C. m. Kd. 66). The date appears to be
December 28, but the week day is wrongly given.
A record in central Mysore whose date is correct, corresponding to December 25, 1172,
mentions a local chief of Asandi, Narasimha, son of Barrama and Ganga-devi. Barmma's father
was Vaijarasa and his mother Vaijala-devi. Vaijarasa lived in the time of Hoysala Vinayaditya
(1040-1100). Several records mention a curious exploit of his. He was engaged in one of the
eternal tribal fights or gang-robberies of the time, and in shooting at a foe his arrow pierced his
enemy's eye, killing him, and, passing through the skull, killed a flying kite behind him.
(E. C. vi. Tk. 61, 85).
In S. Mysore the local ruler was Kulottunga-Chola-ChangaJva subject to Hoysala Narasimha I.
(E. C. iv. Hs. 113).
In Guntur District grants were made in this year by the Velanantfu chief Kulottunga-Rajen-
dra-Choola II in the 26th year of Rajaraja Chola II (so in the record). Rajendra-Chofla was son of
Gonka II, of whom it is said that he raised his family to great power and ruled the country from
Kajahasti (in N. Arcot) to Ganjatn [This is probably an exaggeration]. Mention is made of
Gonka II's wife Sabbambika. ( V. R. ii. Guntur 1,2; 16-1, 165 of 1897).
A. D. 1173. Rajadhiraja Chola II reigning in Tanjore in his 10th year on February 27, 1173.
This helps to confirm the date of his accession as in March 1163.
( V. R. ii. Tan. 919 ; 540 of 1904 ; E. I. ix. 211).
In May 1173, a record shews Rajaraja Chola II as still living in his 27th year ; and another
names his 28th year which began May-June 1173. ( V. R. ii. Guntur 835, 241 ; 181 of 1899}.
In W. Mysore, in March 1173, Hoysala Narasimha I was still reigning. Also perhaps in
May, though in this second record the week-day does not correspond with the given tit hi.
(E. C. v. Bl, 25 ; ffn, 154).
July 22, 1173. Date of coronation of Narasimha I's successor Hoysala-BalJaja II {V. R.i.
Bellary 158 ; 495 of 1914 ; E. C. v, ffn. 119 ; m. Kd. 4, 136 ; v. Ak. 71}. Another inscription
intended to commemorate the event bears a date containing so many errors that it cannot be
trusted. This is E. C. v. Bl. 118. At the end of the year Bapla is named as ruling.
(E. C. v. Ak. 112 ; Cn. 146}.
In April 1173 the Kalachuri king Rayamurari-Sovideva, or Somes'vara in his (so said but
perhaps erroneously) 5th year sent two generals with an army to collect the fixed revenue of the
Banavas*i 12000 province. The army, being encamped on the east side of the Tungabhadra River,
was attacked on all sides by the forces of local chiefs, evidently loyal to their old masters, the
Western Chajukyas, and a sanguinary battle was fought. The record is a vlrakal (E. C. viii, Sb.
239). An inscription of December 17, 1173, mentions the day as in this king's 7th year, making
his accession subsequent to December 17, 1166 (E. C. vii. Sk. 236). Another of his 7th year,
but with defective date is in the Kistna District. (V. R. ii. Kisina 297-B).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 119
In Kurnool District Velananflu Rajendra-Chofla was ruling.
( V. R. ii. Kurnool 357 ; 264 of 1905).
At Kurugoflu in the north of Bellary District are two inscriptions, published by Dr. Barnett,
of which the dates, though neither is quite accurate, corresjK>nd to December 6, 1173, and December
24, 1181. Bach proclaims as sovereign the W. Chajukya prince SomeSvara IV, younger son of king
Tailapa III, who had been ousted by Bijjala Kalachuri II sixteen years earlier ; and each stands as
public proclamation of the people's loyalty to the Chalukya throne a very bold position to adopt I
The local ruler was Rachamalla II of the Sinda family, son of Irungoja Sinda and his wife Echala-
devi. Irungoja was son of Rachamalla I. Rachamalla II's enemies were the ' Panflyas ' (of
Uchchangi) on the south and the ' Telugus ' (under the Kakatiyas and Choi as) on the east.
(E. I. xiv. 265).
A. D. 1174. Hoysala Bajlala II reigning in W. and Central Mysore.
(E. C. v. Bl. 59 ; Ak. 69, 138 ; Hn. 29 ; xii. 7>. 62).
In S. Mysore Kulottunga-Chola-Changalva was the local ruler. (E. C. iv. Hs. Ill, 112).
A. D. 1175. Inscriptions of the Kalachuri king Somesvara reigning in N.-W. Mysore in
Shikarpur and Sagar Taluks of Shimoga District and in Bellary District. The date of one corre-
sponds to May 2, 1175, while another was earlier in that year. The Bellary record is at Kurugoflu,
the same place where two years earlier other inscriptions declared the supreme sovereign to be
Somesvara IV of the W. Chajukyas. [The change of the people's allegiance in these two years
is remarkable]. (E. C. mil. Sa. 66 ; mi. Sk. 75 ; V. R. i. Bell. 108 ; 58 of 1904).
As opposed to this there is an inscription in Honnaji Taluk of the same Shimoga District,
Mysore, which makes the supreme lord at that place and in this year the Hoysala BaJJala II.
(E. C. vii. HI., 45).
Bajlala II was also reigning in Coorg (E. C. i. Coorg No. 65) ; in W. Mysore (ibid. vi. Kd. 53)',
and in S. Mysore (ibid. in. Sr. 138, 146).
Rajadhiraja Chola II was reigning in Tanjore on July 26, 1175 (V. R. ii. Tan. 488 ; 451 of
1912), and in Trichinopoly (ibid. Trich. 329 \ 731 of 1909) ; and in Chittoor District where an in-
scription of this year mentions his vassal Ammaiyappan-Pallavarayan (of the Sambuvarayans of
Sengeni, of whom we hear more later). (V. R. i. Chittoor, 339, 345 ; 468, 474 of 1905).
In Guntur District at Sattanapalle, the local ruler was Rajendra Chofla II of Velananflu, son
of Gonka II. ( V. R. . Guntur, 815 ; 49 of 1909).
A. D. 1176. November 16. Inscription in S. Arcot, shewing Rajadhiraja Chola II reigning in
his Hth year (537 of 1921).
Hoysala BalJala II reigning in Katfur District, Mysore (Mysore, A. A. R. 1923, p. 36).
Mallideva-Chola-Maharaja of Nitfugal ruling locally in N. Mysore from Henjeru.
(E. C. xii. P S . 79).
In Coorg the local ruler was Vira-Chola-Kongalva. (E. C. i. Coorg Ins. S. 33).
At Bhimavaram in the Godavari District a gift was made to the temple by the Pithapur chief
Narendra, son of Vijayaditya III of that family. (V. R. ii. Godav. 33 / 474 of 1893).
A. D. 1177. Kalachuri Somes' vara reigning in his 10th year on January 31, 1177, in N.-W.
Mysore in Sorab Taluk. An attack by a minor chief on the fortress of Gooty * (Gutti) is mentioned
1 Perhaps Chacdragutti may be meant.
120 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
(E. C viii. Sb. 498). The daft is a sound one. Hence his accession was in the year following
January 31, 1167. Another record in Bellary District shews him reigning there in this year, when
the Sinda Chief Rachamalla II made a gift (V. R. i. Bell. 106 ; 56 of 1904}. In N.-W. Mysore
also the Kalachuri prince ankama is mentioned as ruling in an inscription of this year, which
states that ' Uddhare ' Tailapa-deva was besieged in Kuppe by a certain Vikramaditya, There
was a battle and slaughter (E. C. viii. Sb., 174). ankama may then have been king. Somesvara
had probably retired.
In Central, West and South Mysore we have records of this year of Hoy gal a BaJlaJa II,
reigning over those parts. (E. C. xii, Ck. 36 ; V. Bl. 86 ; Hi, Md. 44 ; v, Ak. 62}.
Rajadhiraja Chola II was reigning on August 18, 1177, in Tanjore.
(V. R. ii, Tan. 716 ; 428 of 1912}.
Two inscriptions at Bhimavaram, Godavari District, shew that the local ruler was the
Pithapur chief Vishnuvardhana-Mallapa III, then in his 3rd year.
(V. R. it, Godav. 45, 46 ; 486 1 487 of 1893}.
A record at Kurugofl, Bellary District, confirms the fact that the people of that place were
now compelled to recognize the Kalachuri king as their overlord (see above s. v., A.D. 1175}
Kalachuri Sankama, brother of king SomesVara, was ruling there as Viceroy. One of his
feudatories, the Sinda Rachamalla II, made a gift to a temple.
(V. R. i, Bell. 108; 58 of 1904).
In N. Mysore the Nolamba chief Vijaya-Panflya ruled. (E. C. xi, Dg. 86).
A. D. 1178. On January 21, 1178, Rajadhiraja Chola II was reigning in Cuddapah District.
By July his reign had ended. ( V. R. i, Cudd. 785 ; 571 of 1907 ; E. I. x, 126).
The accession of the Chola king Kulottunga-Chola III took place on either 6th, 7th, or 8th,
July 1178. He reigned till June 1216. (E. I. iv, 226, 262 ; viii. 260).
A record of date May 4, 1178, in N.-W. Mysore mentions the 3rd year of Kalachuri ankama.
It must be taken, then, that his brother Somes*vara ceased to reign, and Sankama succeeded him
on some day in the year following May 4, 1175. The Kadamba chief Kirttideva III was ruling
locally. (E. C. viii, Sb. 431).
In Central Mysore Hoys*ala Ballaja II ruled. An inscription of date early in 1178 relates that,
apparently owing to some disaffection on the part of Vijaya Panflya, the ruler of the Nojambavafli
province (whose position was most difficult, and who may have definitely accepted as overlord the
Kalachuri king and have abandoned any connection with the HoySalas) BaJlaJa took the field,
attacked and captured the Pantfya's fortress Uchchangi, and seized the person of Vijaya alias
Kama, Panflya (E. C. to, Ng. 70). He restored Vijaya Pantfya.
(E. C. vii, Tk. 10 ; see also ibid. v. Bl. 137).
There are records of this Vijaya-Panflya, of this year, in Bellary District.
(V. R. i, Bell. 176, 201; 445, 478 of 1914).
Hoys*ala Baftala II was also supreme in Central and West Mysore and in Anantapur District.
(E. C. v, Cn. 209 / Bl. 83, vi. Cm. 21, 22 ; V. R. i. Anant. 97 / 83 of 1912).
The Amaravati country on the Krishna river was now ruled by Kota Keta II.
( V. R. it. Guntur 617 ; 251 of 1897).
In Vizagapatam District the Kalinga-Ganga King Anantavarman Cho<la-Ganga was reigning.
( V. R. Hi. Vieag. 2 ; 363 of 1905).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 121
A. D. 1 179. Inscriptions of the year 1179 shew Kalachuri Sankama alias Nissaakamalla, reigning
in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. mi, Sfc. 96, 237}. Another of October 1, 1179, states that that date fell in
his 4th regnal year, and makes his accession after October 1, 1175.
(E. I. xii, 329 ; and xiii, 36.)
HoySala Ball a] a II ruled central Mysore. An inscription records another violent outbreak
when two chiefs attacked one another and fought a battle. (E. C. iv, Ng. 15 ; xii. Tp. 35.}
At Koppanatfu on the Tungabhadra River, N.-W. Mysore, a local chief Bhujabala-Vira-Santara
was ruling. His wife Bachala-devI is mentioned. (E. C. vi, Kp. 24.}
From this year forward till A.D. 1210 we hear a great deal of the powerful chief of the
Sengeni family Ammaiyappan-Sambuva-rayan, who ruled parts of North and South Arcot under the
Chola king. He has a number of birudas, e.g., ' Ganfla-suriyan ', ' Vira-minflan ', ' Attimallan ',
Pan^i', 'Rajaraja', ' Vikrama-Chola ', ' KannuOai-PerumaV (V.R.i, S. Arcot, 373,374, 997;
N. Arcot, 341, 26, 414, 422 ; 222, 223, 190 of 1904 ; 301 of 1907 ; 405 of 1905 ; 107, 115 of 1900.}
A. D. 1180. Four inscriptions in this year of Kulottunga Chola III ; the first three on February
13 and 28, and May 15, 1180, in Tanjore, the fourth in Chittor District. The last of these gives the
name of a Ganga chief, 6iyaganga-Amarabharana, lord of Kuvalalapura ' (Kolar in E. Mysore),
whose wife was Ariya-PilJai ami whose daughter gave a grant to the temple at Kajahasti. A later
record in 1204 5 calls him ' Tiruvegambam-Utfaiyan.' A record of A.D. 1224-25 adds to his name
the titles ' Uttama-Ch51a ' and ' Akalanka.' The Nanntll was composed by Bhavanandin under his
patronage.
It is noteworthy that this last inscription is at Tiruvallam in Chittoor District, and that in
1185-6 and 1188-9 at the same place inscriptions remain mentioning members of the Sambuvarayan
family of Sengeni. The latter family seem to have been in possession of the place (see s. v,, A. D.
1179-80}. The Ganga chief was probably a visitor to Tiruvallam.
( V. R. it. Tanjore, 157 % 166, 715 ;
166, 175 of 1908; 427 of 1912 ; E. I. xi. 123, 124 ; V. R. i. Chittoor, 64, 235 ; 195 of 1892 ; 551 of
1906 ; S. I. I. Hi. 122, 207.}
HoySala BalJaJa II was ruling Central, West, East, South-West, and South-East Mysore.
Again a record of cattle robberies and resultant deaths. One inscription relates to a grant by him
to Brahmans of a village in the Banavasi province, proving his rule over that country.
(E. C. iv. Ng. 57 ; v. Bl. 20 ; ix. Cp. 172 ; vi. Cm. 77 ; x. Gd. 41.}
On July 24, 1180, the Kalachuri prince Ahavamalla's name occurs in an inscription on a stone,
so dated, in the Madras Museum ( V. R. it. Madras 229 ; 292 of 1905). It is in Kanarese charac-
ters. Where it came from is not apparent.
At Draksharama the Velanariflu chief Rajendra Chofla II was ruling.
(V. R. ii. Godavari, 319 ; 413 of 1893.}
In N.-W. Mysore the Sinda Raja Isvara I was ruling locally under Kalachuri Sankama.
(E. C. vii. HI. 50; viii. Sb. 43.}
A. D. 1181. Inscription at Kurugoflu, published by Dr. Barnett, of date December 24, 1181,
mentioning the W. Chajukya king SomeSvara (see above s. v., A. D. 1173-74}.
Kalachuri Ahavamalla's 3rd year is mentioned in an inscription at Balligamve in N.-W.
Mysore, the date of which August 9, 1181. It makes his accession as in the year following
August 9, 1178. ( C. vii. St., 219.)
122 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Hoysala Ballala II was reigning in Central and South Mysore.
(E. C. v. Cn. 161 ; tit., Tn. 206.)
KulSttunga Ch51a III was reigning in S. Arcot on December 11, in Trichinopoly, on
September 27, and in Tanjore on October 4, 1181.
(176 of 1911 ; 81 of 1920 ; 454 of 1912 ; V. R. it. Tan. 491.)
Over part of Bellary District ruled (December 25, 1181) the minor chief of the Gutta family
of Guttavolal who claimed descent from the ancient Guptas. He is here called ' Lord of Ujjain.'
This was Vikramaditya II. (215 of 1918.)
A. D. 1182. HoySala Ballala II ruling in Central, South-West and S.-B. Mysore (E. C. v. Cn.
150, 254; Bl. 137; iv. Ng. 32 ; ix. Cp. 160). His queen BammaladevI is mentioned; and his
capture of Uchchangi, and the submission to him of its ruler the Nojamba chief Vijaya Panflya
alias Kama (above, s. v. A.D. 1178). (E. C. ii. Sr. Bel. 124.)
Kulottunga Chola III reigning in Tanjore in his 4th year.
(V. R. ii. Tan. 774, 1550 ; 1 of 1899 ; 415 of 1904 ; 526 of 1920 ; E. I. viii., 264.)
Amaravati on the Krishna ruled by Kota Keta II, whose pedigree is given in an inscription
on a pillar in that place. Buddhist worship at the old stupa was still maintained and Keta II gave
grants in its support (E. I. m. 146). In some other records of the same year Keta II is stated to
have made grants of land. His father Bhlma, and his mother Sabbambika are mentioned. Also
his elder brother Kota-Ch5da. ( V. R ii. Guntur 623, 630, 635, 86S-S72 ; 257, 264, 269 of 1897.)
A. D. 1183. Hoysala Ballala ruling in West Mysore. (E. C. v. Ak. 79, 88.)
Kulottunga III, with the title ' Parakesari-Vira-Rajendra-Chola ' reigning in Tanjore (^. R.
ii. Tan. 167, 169 ; 176, 178 of 1908 ; E. I. xi. 124). And in Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi. Trick. 331 ; 733 of 1909. E. I. xi., 244.)
At Bhimavaram, Godavari District, the Pithapur chief (of E. Chajukya descent) Mallappa
alias Vishnuvardhana ruling. The date of the beginning of his rule has been held doubtful (see
pedigree notes). This inscription goes to support the view that it began in A.D. 1174.
( V. R. Godav. 38 ; 479 of 1893.)
[About this year a chief named Bamma, or Brahma, succeeded in restoring the W. Chalukya
sovereignty, and placing Somesvara IV, on the throne of his fathers.]
A. D. 1184. Hoysala Ballala II reigning in W. Mysore (E. C. vi. Tk. 15.)
A. D. 1185. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Tanjore on January 15, 1185, in his 7th year
(V.R.ii.Tan. 827 ; 386 of 1908 ; E. I. xi. 125). And in South Arcot on October 15 in his 8th
year (391 of 1921). And on December 25, in Tanjore in his 8th year ( V. R. ii. Tan. 183 ; 40 of
1914). Also in Chittoor in his 8th year ( V. R. i. Chit. 22 ; 57 of 1907) In another of the same
regnal year, in N. Arcot, mention is made of the Sengeni chief Miri<lan-Attimallan-ambuvaraiyan
( S.I.I, in. 120.)
The W. Chajukya king Somesvara IV reigning in Anantapur District (28 of 1917). [ The
people of Anantapur now disavowed Kalachuri domination.]
Hoysala Ballala II ruled large parts of Mysore in the West, South and East of the country.
(E.C. Hi, Md. 62 A ; v. Ak, 39, 61, 127 ; vi, Tk, 20; Cm. <78 ; Ml, 45, 48; Mys. A. R. 1923, p. 41.)
Kakatiya Rudra I gave a village in this year near Konflapalle, Kistna District, to a temple at
Kurnool. This proves that he was reigning as king on the Krishna River, but it does not prove that
he was supreme in Kurnool. ' ( V. R. ii. Knrn . 365 : 273 of 1905.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 123
The Velananflu chief Prithivigvara's mother Jayambika gave away a village in the Prolunadu,
N. of the Godavari River. The pedigree of the family is given, and Dr. Hulzsch published this
in 1895 with his examination of the inscription (E. I. iv. 32; //.). The Government epigraphist's note
on it is in E. R. for 1917, p. 119. (V. R. it. Godavari 63 : 490 of 1893.}
In part of S. Mysore the Changajva chief Kulottunga-ChSla-ChangaJva ruled locally.
(E. C. iv.Hs., 13.)
A. D.I 186. Hoysala Ballala II ruling Central Mysore from Dorasatnudra. His capture of
Uchchangi is mentioned ; and he is stated to have fought a bloody battle against the Ummattur
chief in the South of Mysore. He encouraged agriculture and caused tanks to be dug for storage
of water. (E. C. v. Bl. 175 / Cn. 152.}
In the Velananflu tract, Kistna District, according to an inscription at Pithapur, the local
ruler was Prithivisvara-Gonka Raja. The date =~S. 1308. (E. I. iv. 32.)
A record of Kulottunga-Chola III at Chidambaram. The date is the 88th day of his 9th
regnal year = October 2 to 4, 1186. [ It continues the story of the war when the Singhalese under
Lankapura invaded S. India, which ended with Vira Piintfya being placed on the throne of Madura
about the year 1167. Between that date and 1186, probably about 1182, Kulottunga espoused the
cause of Vikrama Pantfya, son f Kulasekhara who had been driven from Madura by Lankapura
and the Singhalese. He took the field and fought a battle at Tiruveflagam near Madura against
the son of Vira Pantfya (now king) who was aided by a body of Singhalese that had been apparently
lefl behind when Lankapura retired. Kulottunga defeated these allies, and the inscription says
that the islanders were driven into the sea. He then entered Madura, deposed Vira Pantfya and
placed Vikrama Pantfya on the throne so far up to his 9th year. Vira Pantfya returned to the
fight later, and fought Kulottunga at Nettur but was beaten again. From later inscriptions of his
llth and 19th years we learn that the Kerala king also had joined Vira Pantfya and that after the
allies' defeat, both the Pantfya and Kerala kings were forced to submit. Kulottunga dismissed Vira
Pantfya and took his young wife into his harem ; but he forgave the Kerala king and honoured him.
Ever since then Kulottunga Chola III is desctibed in his records as the king 'who took Madura
and the crowned head of the Pantfya.'. (V. R. i. S, Arcot 28 ; 457 of 1902 ; 5.7.7. in. 210 See also
the inscription at Snrangam of November 12, 1196 S.l I. Hi. 217; and V. R. ii. Tanjore 774; 1 of 1899.}
A. D. 1187. Four records of Kulottunga Chola III in this year ; on May 2, May 4 and July 18 at
Tanjore, and on October 24 in S. Arcot. (V. R. ii. Tan. 184, 1004; 41 of 1914 ; 393 of 1907 ; 242 of
1917 \ 425 of 1921 ; E. 7. x. 127}
Hoysala Ballala II was ruling in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii Ck. 9}
Somesvara IV now W. ChaUikya king, reigning in N.-W. Mysore. The Kadamba chief
Konflama ruling the Banavasi province under him (E. C. vii. Sb. 47}. The inscription records
cattle-raids and deaths. (See note abwe s. v., A.D. 1185-86}
In Ganjam the Kalinga king Anantavarama-Rajaraja II was reigning in his 22nd and 23rd
years (. 1109, 1110), shewing his accession to have been in A.u. 1166-67.
( V. R. /. Ganjam 331, 416 ; 180, 265 of 1896.}
A. D. 1188. Kuldttunga Chola III reigning in his llth year in N. Arcot. The local chief
was engeni-Ammaiyappan-KannuUai-Perumal alias Vikrama-Chola-Sambuvarayan (S. 7. 7. *.
No. 132"; Hi. No. 61}. Also in Trichinopoly. One Kulottunga's record at Chidambaram, whose
date = November 1-3, 1188, is mentioned above under the remarks regarding the year 1186-87.
124 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
*
It is an inscription of bis llth year, December 15, 1188 (82 of 1920), and on December 28, in
Tanjore. (226 of 1917.}
Hoy Sala BaJJala II ruling in West and Central Mysore. One of the inscriptions states that the
W. Chajukya Jagadekamalla was his suzerain ; but this must, so it would seem, be an error, as
Jagadekamalla's brother Somes'vara was now reigning king (E. C. v. Ak. 22, 90 ; xii t Ck. 20 /
Mys. A. A. R. 1923, p. 31}. The last of these records gives a date, corresponding to September
30, 1188.
In N.-W. Mysore the Kadamba chief Kava, or Kama-deva, of Hangal was locally ruling.
(E. C. viii. Sb. 472.)
In Travancore (Veoatf) Vira-Udaiya-Martantfa reigned. On November 26, 1188.
(T. A. S. to. 22.}
A. D. 1189. Hoysala BalJala II, reigning in S.-W. Mysore. His queen Umadevi is mentioned
(E. C. v. Ak. 57, 93 ; Ag. 79, 81}. The first of these records credits him with extensive territory,
viz., the Nolambavatfi, BanavaSi, Halasige, Huligere and Belvola districts besides the whole of the
Gangavatfi 96,000 country. He was ruling Central Mysore (E. C. v. Cn. 179 ; xii. S. i. 104}. On
the other hand the W. Chalukya king Somesvara IV is said in another record to be ruling
the Kuntala-Vishaya, and that Kamadeva of the Kadambas of Hangal ruled the Banavagi and
Hangal tracts under him [Note the contradictory assertions of overlordship] . Kama-deva's
three sons, are mentioned, Barmma, Soma and Malla, by his wife Kalala, or, as sometimes called,
Ketala-devl. Kama-deva is said in the inscription, to be grandson of Kirtti, son of Santavarma ;
which would imply that Kirtti was another name of Taila II (E. C. viit. Sb. 279). Another feuda-
tory of 6omesvara's in N.-W. Mysore was the Sinda chief Mallideva. (E. C. mi HI. 46.}
The engeni chief Attimallan-Vikrama-Ch61a-6ambuvaraiyan was locally ruling in North
Arcot District. ( V. R. /. N. Arcot, 26 ; 405 of 1905 / S. I. L i. 136.)
More cattle robberies and murders in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C vii. HI. 85.}
The Santara chief Santeya-deva gave a grant in Shimoga District, Mysore, in reward to a man
for bravery in fight. (E. C.. viii. Sa. 95.}
An inscription at Mutgi mentions Kalachuri Bhillama. His relationships to the known Kala-
churi princes is not stated. The date is December 25, 1189. (E. I. xv. 26.}
[The power of the W. Chajukyas, ruined in 1156-57 by Kalachuri Bijjala, was now almost at
an end. The Yadavas of Devagiri gained the upper hand, and after Chalukya Somesvara IV the
latter's dynasty ceased to exist. It fell before the attacks of the Yadavas, the strength of
the ambitious Hoysala, B alia] a II, and the growth of the Kakatiya kingdom on the East.]
A. D. 1190. On July 2, 1190, Kulottunga Cholla III was reigning in South Arcot in his ' 13th
year ' (mistake for 12th yearvery natural as the 13th year began July 6-8 that year).
(563 of 1921 ; E. I. v. 199 ; S. I. L Hi. 83.}
In Kulottunga's 13th year two chiefs bound themselves by a solemn covenant, engraved on
a temple wall, to be faithful to the &engeui chief Ammayaippan-Sambuvaraiyan, who is the same
as Attimallan-Vikrama-Chola Sambuvarayan. ( V. R. i. S. Arcot, 374 ; 223 of 1904.)
A. D. 1191. [In 1190 or 1191 the Yadavas of Devagiri had pressed southwards and finally
crushed the W. Chalukya monarchy. BaJlala II, Hoysala, competing with them for the possession of
the Chalukya dominions, pressed northwards from Mysore, and met the Yadava armies on the banks
of the Malprabha and Krishna rivers, to the north of the Dharwar district. (For a summary see
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 125
Ancient India, pp. 251-53.) Successful battles were fought by Ballala at a number of places including
Hangal, Kurugoflu, Guttivojal, Uddhare, at Soratur near Gadag, Yelburga, etc. Gadag passed into
his hands. (There is an inscription of his there, of date November 21, 1192 ; /. A. ii. 300.) On
June 23, 1191, an inscription at this place mentions Yadava Bhillama as supreme (E. I. Hi. 217).
The fall of the fortress of Lakkunfli in Dharwar District into the hands of BaJlala apparenty settled
the matter. Henceforward the Malprabha River became the boundary between the two ruling powers,
the Yadavas in the north and the Hoysalas in the south the Western Chajukyas and Kalachuris
disappear from history. The Nolambava^li province was after this governed directly by the Hoys"ala
king.] BalJala now assumed full imperial titles as an independent sovereign. Mr. Krishnaswami
Ayyangar gives a list of these in his Ancient India, p. 252.
There are a number of inscriptions of Hoysala Ballala II of this year in Mysore. (E. C. Hi
Sr. 57 ; Md, 106 ; iv. Ng. 93 ; YL 12 ; v, Bl. 188 ; m. Mg. 28 ; Kd. 156,157 ; 38 ; ix Kn. 26.}
On April 4 and 19 Kuldttunga Chola III reigning in Conjeeveram. (620, 390 of 1919.)
An inscription in N.-W. Mysore of Kama-deva of the Kadambas of Hangal mentions the battle
of Uddhare. (E.C. viii, Sb. 439.)
A. D. 1192. More records of Hoysala Ballala II in Mysore, and one at Gadag.
(E.C. ix. Cp. 121- ; Hi. ML 27, 29 ; v. Ak, 35 ; E.I. vi. 89.)
An inscription in Cuddapah District, couched in boastful strain, mentions as ruling locally the
Telugu-Chofla chief Nallasicldha Chola Maharaja. He is asserted to have levied tribute from the
Chola kins: at Kanchi. [Regarding this chief Nallasiddha, see pedigree of Telugul-Choda chiefs
and note attached.] ( V.R. * Cudd. 495 / 483 of 1906)
Kulottunga-Chola II \ reigning in Tanjore. (490 of 1922)
An inscription at Kalahasti in the 15th year of Kulottunga Chola III mentions a gift by Vira-
Rakshasa Yadava-Raja. ( V-R* * Chiitoor 66 197 of 1892)
[He appears to have been chief of Kalahasti, and is mentioned in several records. In one of
A.D. 1225 he is called ' 6asMkula-Chalukki-Vira-Narasimha-Yadava-Raja,' and in another of the
same year ' Simha alias Vira-Rakshasa-Yadava, son of Yadava-Raja Tirukajatti-deva.' Another of
his birudas is ' Chajukya Narayana ' ; another ' Tani-ninru-Venra ' ; another ' ghattiya-deva."
Both father and son had the title ' Vengi-Vallabha.' Thus he appears to have claimed descent from
the Eastern Chajukya family. His father must not be confused with members of the Telugu-Chofla
chiefs, several of whom were called ' Tirukajatti,' or 'Tikka', and who ruled further to the
north. This Tiru-Ka]atti is so named from the name of his residence. 1 'Kajatti'= Kalahasti.
(V. R. i. Chittoor69, 101, 102, 122, 111, 120,' 139; 197, 200 of 1904; 93, 94, 172, 181-183, 200 of 1903.)]
[In this year came to the throne the Eastern Kalinga, or Kalinga Ganga king Aniyanka-
Bhima. (*/. w- 198.) ]
A. D. 1193. Records of Kulottunga ChSla III in Tanjore on May 27 and August 23, 1193, and
in Chingleput. The last of these mentions the local chief Panchanadivanan-Nilagangaraiyan, son
of Ganda-Gopala ' (see pedigree, ' Nilaganga-araiyan ').
(487, 489 of 1922 ; V.R. i. Ching. 858, 809 1 870 ; 2, 14 of 1911 ; 279 of 1897.)
Hoysala Ballala II reigning in Mysore and in Bellary District, where he resided at Bagali^.C.
i)ii, Sk. 105 ; E.R. 1903-4, p. 10). He paid a visit to the Banavasi province in this year. The
1 It is hardly likely that the fact of residence is the cause of the name. Tirukajatti-deva must have been
hh name irrespective of his identification or otherwise with the Telugu-Chodas of the name. Editor.
126 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
province was under the local wle of Ekkalarasa (probably the son of Nanniya-Ganga of the W. Gang a
family). An inscription in N.-W. Mysore mentions local raids and slaughter. (B.C. vtii, So. 30.}
A certain Madurantaka-Pattapi-Chdla alias Raja-Ghan<la-Gopala aliis Ranganatha is
mentioned as having granted some land in Nellore District. His suzerain was the Chola king.
The chief may be Errasiddha or his cousin (see Telugu-Choda pedigree).
(V.R. ii. Nellore, 201 / B. and V.C., p. 423.)
About this time the Chola king, who is named ' Konerinmai-Konflan ' in the inscription in
question, and is probably Kulottunga III, in his 15th year (which if so would be A.D. 1193-94),
extended to his subjects some privileges which they had hitherto been prevented from enjoying
by the tyrannical rule of their masters. Amongst others they were now permitted to wear sandals
when using the roads, and were allowed to plaster the walls of their mud houses.
(S. LI. Hi. 47 ; E.R. 1904-5, 43.)
A. D. 1194. Kulottunga Chqla III reigning in Trichinopoly and Tanjore on January 1, March 9
and 31 in his 16th year. ( V. R. in. Trick., 271 ; Tan. 859 ; 1239, 654 / 503 of 1912 ; 418 of 1908 ;
662 of 1909 ; 43 of 1906 ; E. I. ix. 213 ; xi. 125, 246.)
Hoys"ala BaJIaJa II was reigning in most parts of Mysore, including the N.-W. In the Katfur
District an inscription states that he had ' raised the north ' and laid siege to a town called
1 Dusthe ' (?) and fought a battle in which deaths occurred, which are commemorated in the record.
Another inscription in the same part mentions a local fight cattle robbery and deaths. He was
also reigning in Bellary District, where he had laid siege to Kurugoflu.
(E. C. vi, Mg. 4, 5 ; Bl. 204 ; Kd. 77 ; v, Ak. 118 ; mi, Sk. 138 ; ix. Ma. 9 ; 227 of 1918 ; Mys.
A. A. R, 1923, p. 31.)
A. D. 1195. Kulottunga Chola Ill's 17th year, February 13. Inscription near Pondicherry.
(V. R. Hi, French Territory 23 ; 395 of 1902 ; E. I. mi, 79.) Another in his 18th year, November
18, in Tanjore. (V. R. ii, Tan. 1546 ; 485 of 1912.)
Hoysala Ball&la II, on the day of a solar eclipse October 5, 1195 was at Erambarage,
N. of the Tungabhadra River. Erambarage =Yelburga (E. C. Hi, Tn. 31). More cattle raids and
deaths this year in W. Mysore (E. C. vi, Cm. 157, 158}. BalJaJa II is said to be residing in his
capital after having raised the north ' (E. C. vi, Cm. 54, 55 ; v, Ak, 150). One inscription of this
year mentions BaJlaJa's battles with the Yadava forces from Devagiri (above s. v.,A.D. 1191).
His chief enemy is here stated to be Jaitrapala who was son of Bhillama. BalJaJa's capture of
Lokkigunfli is mentioned. (E. C. v, Ak. 5.)
In N.-W. Mysore the Sinda Raja Mallideva ruled locally. (E. C. mi, HI. 51.)
About the Godavari River the Konamanflaja chiefs Mallideva and Manma-Satya II ruled
locally. They made a grant to the temple at Pithapur of land near Draksharama, the family pedigree
is given. ( V. R. ii, Godavary 64 / 491 of 1893 ; E. I. iv. 83.)
A. D. 1196. Inscription at Conjeeveram of Kul5ttunga-Chola Ill's 18th year, d ate =* February 27,
1196 (558 of 1919). Also on September 2 in his 19th year in Tanjore ; and on October 15 and
November 12 in Trichinopoly (V. R. ii, Tan. 504 ; Hi, Trick. 129,477 ; 397 of 1902; 47 of
1913 ; 66 of 1892 ; 467 of 1922 ; E. I. mi, 173 ; iv, 219 ; S. I. /., Hi, 217). The last of these gives a
list of his exploits up to date. In Chittoor District, which was part of the Chola kingdom, the local
chief was ' Madhurantaka-Pottapi-Chola ' perhaps the same as the Ganflagopala chief Erra-Siddha.
His wife gave a gift to a temple in this year. * (V.R. t. Chittoor 67 ; 198 of 1892.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 127
Hoysala BalJaJa II was reigning in Mysore probably now over the whole of it. One of
these records says that he had ' subdued the north as far as the Krishna River.' (E. C. v t Ak. 16,
104, 178 ; iv, Gu. 27 ; ix, Cp. 72). One inscription shews that his son Narasimha II was governing
in S.-E. Mysore for his father (E. C. ix, Kn. 67). There were great local disturbances in the
country, tribes fighting against their neighbours as usual. This time a vlrakal commemorates a
man who died when a regular war took place between the people of the Tagu-naflu and those of
the Kodagi-naflu or Coorg. A battle was fought at BaileyahaJli. (E. C. vi, Cm. 83.)
July 8, 1196. Date of an inscription in Tinnevelly District of the Pandya prince Jatavarman
Kulasekhara I, also called ' Rajagambhira ' in his 7th year [He may have succeeded Vikrama
Panflya. Vikrama Panflya who was placed on the throne of Madura by Kulottunga Chola III, or
he may have been ruling locally a portion of the Panflya kingdom] . The record proves that the
last possible day for the beginning of his rule was July 8, 1190. (337 of 1916.)
[The MahawathSa (ch. Ixxx) relates some tragic events in Ceylon. About A,D. 1186 the
powerful king Parakrama Bahu I ceased to reign over the island and was succeeded by Vijaya Bahu
who was murdered after a year's reign. The throne was usurped by Mahindu who was killed, after
five days, by Klrtti Nissanka of the Kalinga race who himself seized the throne. About this year
1196-97 he was murdered. Two i oyal princes tried to hold the throne, but were ejected after about
three months and murdered by a certain Ch5tfa-Ganga, nephew of Kirtti-Niss'anka. Then ChSfla-
Ganga was blinded and deposed, and Lilavati, widow of Parakrama Bahu I, was raised to the throne.
A. D. 1197. Kulottunga Chola III reigning in Nellore District.
( V. R. ii. Nell. 527 ; B. and V. C. 824 ; 197 of 1894.)
HoySala Ballala II in Mysore. The second of these records states that Narasimha II,
BalJala's son, had defeated the Pantfya, i.e., the Pantfya of Uchchangi who was defeated by Ballala
II. (E. C. v. Ak. 23 ; vi. Tk. 45 ; viii. Sb. 514, 515.)
In Kulottunga Chola Ill's 20th year inscriptions shew that the territorial chiefs subordinate
to him were vying with one another in increasing each his power over his neighbour. In one of
these, two chiefs, Karikala-Chola-Adaiyur-Naflalvan and Sengeni-Ammaiyappan-Attimallan alias
Vikrama-Ch51a-Sambuvaraiyan (above s. v. } A. D. 1179) form a solemn alliance, which is engraved
on the temple wall at Chengama in N. Arcot, pledging themselves, in association with Viflukad-
alagiya-Perumal, chief of Tagatfur in Salem District, to support one another and never to ally
themselves with certain other chiefs, of whom Siyaganga was one.
(V. R. . AT. A. 414, 422; 107, 115 of 1900.)
At Amaravati on the Krishna River Kota Keta II was ruling.
(V. R. ii. Guntur, 627 ; 261 of 1897.)
In Travancore Vira Ravivarman reigned. ( V. R. Hi. Trav. 125.)
A. D. 1198. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Tanjore on May 3 (F. R. ii. Tan. 1565 ; 430 of
1904). And in Trichinopoly at Ratnagiri in November.
( V. R. Hi. Trick. 117 ; 185 of 1914 ; 468 of 1922.)
Hoysala Ballala II in Mysore. His defeat of the ' Senna,' i.e., the Devagiri-Yadava king is
mentioned. The inscription is mostly concerned with the Ganga chief Ekkala, whose pedigree as
given here is entered amongst those of the Western Gangas in the table below (E. C. viii. Sb.
140 ; v. Bl. 77 ; vii. Sk. 173). More cattle-raids and murders are mentioned.
In N.-W. Mysore, the Kadaraba chief Kama-deva ruled locally. (E. C. viii. Sb. 478.)
128 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A. D. 1199. In this year the Kakatiya king of Warangal, Ganapati who had a very long reign,
came to the throne (See E. R. 1906, 43). An inscription at Bahal of the Devagiri-Yadava king
Singhana states that Ganapati was l liberated,' apparently from some confinement, by Singhana's
father, Jaitrapala I, and his kingdom handed over to him. This inscription is of the year A.D. 1222.
The Paithan copper-plate record of 1271 confirms it.
(E. I. Hi. 110 ; I. A. xiv. 316 ; xxi, 19S.)
HoySala Ballaja II reigning in Mysore. (E. C. iv. Ng. 47 ; viii. Sb. 402 ; xii. Tp. 92.)
The chief of Tagaflur in Salem District Vitfukad-aJagiya-PerumaJ (see above in 1197-98}, son
of Rajaraja Adigan (see pedigree of Adigaiman chiefs), set up two figures of Yakshas on the Tirumalai
Hill. These figures had been set up in long time past by the king or chief Elini alias Yavanika, and
had been saved from ruin by Rajaraja Adigan alias ' Vegan.' Their territory included parts of the
country about the Palar, Southern Pennar and Kaveri rivers.
(E. I. vi. 331-333 ; V. R. ii. Salem 205 ; 8 of 1900 ; E. R. 1906, p. 74 ; 1911, p. 58.)
In Vizagapatam town a gift was made to a temple by the Velanantfu chief Kulottunga-
Prithivisvara. (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 61 ; 97 of 1909.)
[For a note about the state of South India in the latter half of the 12th century A.D., see the
remarks of the Government Epigraphist in his Report for 1918-19, p. 98, 21.]
A. D. 1200. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Conjeeveram. (348 of 1919.)
Hoysala-BallaJa II reigning in Mysore (E. C. v. Bl., 140; vii., Ci., 37; iv. Kr. 47; xii., Tp.
123 bis). Another vlrakal erected, following a cattle-raid and consequent massacre of villagers.
(E. C. Hi. Md. 23.)
There was a very severe famine this yeai in Tanjore District, many people dying of
starvation. (I*. JR. ii. Tanjore 809 ; 86 of 1911)
A. D. 1201. Kulottunga Chola III ' Ko-nerinmai-kontfan ' reigning in Chingleput in his 24th
year ; (August 22. 1201, 232 of 1922.) And at Karuvur, Coimbatore District. (S. I. I. iii.p. 43.)
At Bezwada on the Krishna river on Apiil 19, 1201, the Nathava<H chief Rudra, brother-in-
law of the Kakatiya king Ganapathi, was local ruler. (K R. ii. Kistna 31 ; E. I. vi., 159.)
The Prolunatfu tract, N. of the Godavari river was ruled in his 9th year by a member of
the E. Chajukya family, Vishnuvardhana. He belonged to the Pithapur branch (E. I. iv., 230 ; V. R.
ii. Godav. 52 ; 455 of 1893.) The record which is at Sarpavaram, is dated S. 1123. It makes his
accession as in A.D. 1193-94. Another grant by Mallapa-Vishnuvardhana III of the Pithapur branch,
probably the same chief, granting the village of Guflivatfa in the Proiunatfu tract to the temple at
Pithapur, is dated June 16, 1202. (V. R. ii. Godav. 65 ; 492 of 1893 ; E. I. iv. 226.)
Inscription in Cuddapah District of the Telugu-Chofla chief Nalla Siddha, who married
Nukkama. Nalla Siddha is called ' Maduraataka Pottapi Choda. 1 He may be the same as
Betta II (see Ganda-Gopala pedigree). ( V. R. i. Cuddapah 815 ; 601 of 1907.)
A. D. 1202. For the Pithapur chief's inscription of June 16, 1202, see note s.v. t A.D. 1201.
Kulottunga Chola III reigning in Tanjore on April 26, 1202 (476 of 1922) and on December
30, 1202. ( V. R. ii. Tan. 620, 621 ; 380, 381 of 1907 ; E. I. x. 130.)
HoySala-BallaJa II reigning in Mysore. Pedigree given of his family from Ereyanga.
Vishnuvardhana is said ' by his power to have become first to the Ganga kingdom 'an allusion
probably to his capture of Talakaol, by which he established his supremacy in Mysore (E. C. xii.,
Tp., 128; also E. C. Hi., Ml., 10 ; vi., Cm , 104 ; Kd., 148). In the last of these his feudatory the
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 129
Gang; a chief of Asandi, Narasimha, gave a grant. Narasimha was the hero of the arrow exploit.
(See above s. v. t A.D. 1172-73.}
A.D. 1203. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Tanjore on January 4, 15 and 19, March and
July 23, 1203. (V. R. zY, Tan. 592, 595, 597 ; 479, 482, 484 of 1907 ; 505 of 1918 ; E. I. x. 129.)
Hoysala Ballaja II reigning in Mysore (E.C.vi, Kd., 127 ; vii. HI., 108; Sk. t 225). His
success in defeating the Kalachuri army is alluded to in the last of these.
A.D. 1204. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Trichinopoly on February 9, 1204, in his 26th
year (V. R. Trich. 330 ; 732 of 2909), In S. Arcot on May 3 (442 of 1921). And in Tanjore on
April 7 and August 24, and in Cuddapah. In the last of these the Telugu-Chotfa chief, Nalla Siddha,
described as son of Madurantaka-Pottapi-Chofla Erama-Siddha, exempted some villages from
taxation. Nalla Siddha => Betta (see notes to pedigree). ( V. R. i. Cudd. 792 ; 578 of 1907. ' )
HoySala BaJlala II reigning in Mysore. (E. C. ix., Cp , 51 ; xi. t Hk., 28.)
In Tinnevelly Jatavarman Kulasekhar? Panflya ruling on February 26, according to
Kielhorn, in his ' 13th ' regnal year. It was actually his 14th year.
(V. R. Hi. Tinn. 472 / 123 of 1894 / E. I. vi. t 302.)
Two inscriptions at Bejgaum (E I. xiii t 16) shew that that province was on December 25,
1204, ruled by the Rafta chief of Saundatti, Kartavirya IV. His younger brother Mallikarjuna is
mentioned.
An inscription of the 27th year of Kulottunga Chola III (1204-5) at Conjeevaram mentions
the chief of Kuvalalapura (Kolar, Mysore) {siyagangan-Amarabharana, alias Tiruvegambam-Utfaiyan.
(Sec above s. v., A.D. 1297, 1199). [He has not been identified, but he was evidently a powerful
chief and his neighbours were afraid of him.]
A.D. 1205. Hoysala BalJala II ruling in Mysore. His queen PadmaladevI mentioned.
(E. C. to, Ng. 62 ; vi. Tk. 42 / xi, Cd. 23 ; Hn. 16.)
In Tinnevelly an inscription of Jatavarman-Kulagekhara-Pandya on September 19, 1205.)
(633 of 1916.)
S. Kanara ruled by the Ajupa chief Alupendra-Kulasekhara.
(V. R. ii, S. Kan., 124 ; 52 of 1901.)
The Telugu-Chotfa chief Tammu Siddhi, younger brother of Nalla, alias Betta (above s. v.
A.D. 1204-05 and note) is stated, in an inscription of this year at Conjeevaram, to have been
crowned at Nellore. His father Er-ra-Siddhi and his mother Sri-devi are mentioned.
(V. R. i, Chin glefiut 317 ; 35 of 1893.)
A.D. 1206. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Salem District, in his 29th year on September
5, l?06 (V. R. ii, Salem 11; 418 of 1913.) In S. Arcot on October 7 (353 of 1921). And in
Trichmopoly on October 16. (97 of 1920.)
Hoysala Ballala reigning in Mysore and in Bellary District (E. C. vi, Kd. 130 ; 739 of 1922).
The inscription in Mysore relates to further cattle-raiding and outrages.
A.D. 1207. Kulottunga-Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram on July 18, 1207 in his 30th year.
(453 of 1919.)
1 That Nalla or ' Black 'Siddha was another name for Betta is proved by an inscription at Kavali in
Nellore District of A.D 1207 (B. and V. C. ., p. 735) which states that Tammu Siddhi Nalla's (or Betta's) younger
brother ruled ' by favour of Nalla,' uho had been anointed ; i.e. Nalla alias Betta preferred to live a monastic life
and gave way to his younger brother.
9
130 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Hoy&la Bapla II reigning in Mysore (. C. vii, Sk. 235 ; vi, Kd. 134 ; viii, Sb. 171"). More
local raids and robberies and deaths. This time an extensive assault organized by the Kaflamba
chief Kama or Kava-deva, when there seems to have been much murder done. In Ramnad
Jatavarman-Kulasekhara-Panflya I ruling in his 18th year, on September 6, 1207 (545 of 1922}.
[His accession was between May 30 and July 8, 1190.]
The Konamanflala chief Satya II, alias Manma-Satya ruling locally his tract on the Krishna
river in Narasapur Taluk. ( V. R. it, Kistna 307 ; 517 of 1893.)
The Telugu-Chofla chief Tammu-Siddhi ruling territorially. Grant at Tiruppas'ur , Chingleput
District (E. I. vit, 119}. An inscription at Kavali, Nellore District, of this year shewing as supreme
lord (i.e. of his province) the Telegu-Chofla Nail a- Siddhi' s brother Tamrnu Siddhi, who ruled 'by
the favour ' of Nalla (see notes to A.D. 1201-Q2, 1204-5}. [The Tiruppasur inscription of the same
year contains a passage which might be read to imply that ' Nalla ' was the same as the eldest
brother Manma-SKldhi, and distinctly states that the middle brother Betta waived his right to the
chieftainship in favour of the youngest brother Tammu. But I am not sure of the exact meaning
of the original] ' (V. R. it, Nellore 441 ; B. and V. C. , 735,- 104 of 1892}. There are two
inscriptions of Tammu Siddhi at Tiruvalangatfu, Chittoor District, shewing him as a vassal of
Kulottunga Chola III.
( V. R. i, Chittoor 322, 323 ; 408 of 1896 ; 452 of 1905. Sec also V. R. /, Chingleput 1116, 1178 ;
104 of 1892 ; 407 of 1896 ; E. I. vii, 119 1 152.}
A.D. 1208. Hoy gala BaJlala II reigning in Mysore.
(E. C. v, Bl. 171 Kb. ; vz, Tk. 68 ; mil, Sb. 28 ; xi t Hr. 18.}
In this year the Telugu-Chotf achief Madurantaka-Pottapi-Chofla-Tirukalatti (son of Manma
Siddha) made a grant of a village in Nellore District ; and a follower of Nalla Siddha made another
grant. (V. R. ii Nellore 573, 539: B. & V. C. 864, 836.}
A.D. 1209. On March 24, 1209, the same Tirukalatti, who is also called elsewhere
1 Tikka I, ' gave a gift ' for the merit of his father Manuma-Sitta and of Nalla-Siddha, ' at
Nandalur in Cuddappah District, in the 31st year of his suzerain Kulottunga-Chola III. And a
servant of his gave a gift in August in Nellore District.
( V. R. i, Ciiddafifiah 796; 582 of 1907; V. R. ii, Nellore 300; B. and V.C. 540}
Hoysala Ballala II reigning in Mysore (E. C. v, Ak. 40, 59; vi, Tk. 84; viii t Sb. 377}
And on May 10, 1209, in Bellary District (261 of 1918.). On July 18, 1209, on the occasion of an
eclipse he gave a grant of a village, being then at ' Vijaya-Samudram ' on the Tungabhadra.
(E. C. v, Cn. 172.}
Kuldttunga Chola III reigning (on Dec. 21, 1209) in Tanjore.
(V. R. #, Tan. 1562; 427 of 1904 E. 1. mii, 266.}
1 Of Errasiddhi and SrldSvi were horn sons, the eldest of whom was Nallasiddhl who was anointed to
the throne. By his favour Tammasiddhi became king (Kav. 39). Read in the light of this, the other two (Ep. lnd. t
Vol. VII, No. 17), could only mean Manmasiddha, the eldest, was anointed and ruled in great fame ; the middle one
having been other-worldly in life, and gone to heaven later, Maniuasiddba, for the security of the kingdom, gave
the kingdom to Tammaalddhi, though younger. This is the meaning of the relevant passages. Three points come
oat clear from this : (1) Nallasiddha was another name of Manmasiddha, the eldest brother, not of Betta. (2) All
three were the sons of SridSvi and (3) Betta was religiously inclined in life and Taminasiddha was nominated to
succeed Manuma ; Betta died before Tammasiddha actually succeeded. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 131
In Travancore (Venafl) Vira-Rama of Kerala was reigning. (T. A. S. iv, Pt. ii, p. 66.)
In Kurnool and Guntur Districts inscriptions mention as reigning there the Kakatiya King
Ganapati. In one of them he confirms an earlier grant of land made by a different person. In
another a grant of land by Ganapati's sister Melambika, who had married Rudra, the second son
of the Natavafli chief Buddha (V. R. ii, Kurnool 297; 204- of 1905; 803 of 1922}. [These inscriptions
seem to shew that the Kakatiya king had increased his territory to the south by seizing districts
that had belonged to the Chola monarchy.]
[In Ceylon (vide the Mahawariifa, Ch. Ixxx.) Lilavati had reigned as queen (see note above
s.v., A.D. 2196, 7) from A.D. 1197 till she was ejected by Sahasa-Malla, who seized the throne and
began to reign on August 23, 1200. (This date is proclaimed by Dr. Hultzsch to be absolutely certain.
See J. R. A. S. 1913, p. 51$). Two short reigns followed. Then from the mainland came a largo
army of Tamils under Aniyanka who seized the throne, but was murdered after 17 days. Queen
Lilavati was then again restored by a certain Parakrama and reigned for seven months. Then she
was ejected by an army of Tamils under ' Lokissara ' (Lokesvara) ; and Lokissara reigned for nine
months. In A.D. 1211 Lilavatal was once more made queen of Ceylon, and was again deposed by a
Panflya Prince Parakrama from Madura who seized her throne in 1212 and reigned in Polonnarua
for three years.]
A.D. 1210. Kulottunga Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram on March 8, 1210, in his 32nd year,
and in East Mysore in May-June. (521 of 1919, E. C. x, Mb. 125.)
In Chingleput District a grant of land was made in the 33rd year of Kulottunga III by the .
Chief Panchanadivana-Nilagangaraiyan-Nallanayan. (This probably means Nallanayan, son of
Nilagangaraiyan, frr whom, see pedigree tables.) (V. R. i t Chin. 930; 557 of 1912.)
A.D. 1211. Kulottunga Chola III reigning: in Trichinopoly on September 29 and December 26,
1211 ; and in Tanjore on June 6. (K. R. Hi, Trick. 883 1 84 ; 74 of 1895 ; 152 of 1914 ; V. R. ,
Tan. 1086 ; 57 of 1914 ; E. I. iv. 220.)
His vassal chief Panchanadivanan-Nallanayan alias Chola-Ganga, gave gifts.
(V.R. i, Chingleput, 929, 931; 556-558 of 1912.)
Hoys"ala BaJlala II reigned in Mysore. Violent cattle-raids and slaughter are recorded.
(E. C. iv, Hg. 25; vi, Ad. 118; iV, Sb. 4, 404.)
In Ncllore District at Rapur a temple was built ' for the religious merit of Tikka Kajatti
ChSfla-Maharaja, ' lord of Oreyiir, Lord of Kanchi ' Telugu-Chofla chtef. (These are titles, merely.)
(B. & V. C. in, 1254; V. R. ii, Nellore 694.)
At Tiruvallam in N. Arcot, an inscription of Ariya-Pijlai, wife of Amarabharanan-&yaganga
alias Tiruvegambam-Utfaiyan (above, s. v., A. D. 1204-5). Another record calls him Lord of
Kolar.' ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 343 ; 303 of 1907 ; see also S.I.I. Hi, 122, 207.)
The Kakatiya King Ganapati was reigning in Guntur District on December 25, 1211.
(above, s. v., A. D. 1209-10; 88 of 1917.)
The Banavasi province was ruled over by Kadamba Kamadeva. HoySala BaJJaJa II for
some reason raided into his country and besieged the town of Biraur. In the fighting which ensued
many lives were lost. Inscription on a Virakal.
(E. C. viii, Sb. 59. See below, s. /., A. D. 1213-14.)
A.D. 1212. Kulottunga Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram (346, 361 of 1919). One of these
of his 34th year bears date = June 18 ; the other = July 1212, 1. In another inscription of this
132 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
date and reign Siya-Ganga, Lord of Kolar, and son of Cholendra-Simha, it is said, built a shrine in
Conjeevaram. (589 of 19 19.)
In this year a solemn compact between contemporary and neighbouring chiefs was made, by
which two members of the Vana-K5varaiyan family, and a Kaflavar-aiyar (descendant of the
Pallavas) promised to be jointly friends with AJagiya-Chola alias Edirili-Chola-Sambuvaraiyan, son
of Sengeni Ammaiyappan, and he with them. ( V. R. ii, Salem 28 / 435 of 1913.}
An inscription in Chingleput District, of (probably) August 10, 1212, relates that King Kulo-
tunga Chola III issued an order levying a new tax, Ponvari, and decreed that the waste lands
as well as the occupied ones were liable to it. The village assembly refused to pay tax on the waste,
and the king arrested and imprisoned all the village authorities, and collected the tax by seizure
and sale of a considerable amount of land in the village concerned. [The inscription was engraved 1
on the wall of the temple at Tiruvorriyur, evidently as a solemn protest against what was considered
an act of despotism.] ( V. R. i. Chin., 1071 ; 202 of 2912.)
Hoysala Ballaja reigning in Mysore. Local disturbances and massacres.
(E. C. v. Hn., 31 ; viii, Sb. 376, 516.)
In Nellore Madurantaka-Pottapi-Nalla-Siddha locally ruling. Inscription at Atmakur.
(B. and V. C. i, 219 ; V. R. it, Nellore, 18.)
A.D. 1213. That HoySala-BaUaja II was now in considerable difficulties as regards his hold on
territory north of Mysore, conquered by him from the Kalachuri king and threatened by the
Devaglri-Yadavas, is made clear by an inscription at Gadag in Dharwar District which represents the
Yadava Singhana as ruling that country in this year after he had defeated Balla]a II as well as
from the fact that he, Bajjala, had been fighting in the Banavasi province in A.D. 1211-12 (above).
(I. A. ii, 297). A little later Singhana had succeeded in conquering and seizing some tracts in
North Mysore. (See below, Inscriptions in Sorab Taluk, Shimoga District, in 1218, 1237, 124-1.)
Kulottunga Ch51a III reigning in Tanjore, Conjeevaram and Trichinopoly on February 26,
September 8 and December 16, 1213, in his 35th and 36th year. (V. R. ii, Tan. 593 ; 480 of 1907.
2 of 1918 / 435 of 1919 ; V. R. Hi, Trick. 275 ; 507 of 1912 ; E. I. x, 133.)
HoySala-BaJlaJa H reigning in W. Mysore, (E. C. v, Ak. 46). His queen Uma-devi mentioned.
Part of Gtmtur District was ruled over by the Amaravati Chief Kota-Keta II. (79 of 1917.)
In the same district the town of Chebrolu was in this year given by Kakatiya Ganapati, now
supreme in that region, to his celebrated general Jaya.
(V. R. ii, Gun fur 86 ; 147 of 1897 ; E. I. Hi, 95.)
A gift to a temple commemorated, at Tiruppas*ur in Chingleput District, made by a certain
1 Yadavaraya Narasimha. ' [He is believed to have been the HoySala Prince Narasimha, but this
seems doubtful or at any rate not proved.] 2
( V, R. i, Chin. 1177 ; Chittoor 261 ; 406 of 1896 ; 392 of 1911.)
A.D. 1214. HoySala-BalJaJa II reigning in Mysore. He is called in one record ' the setter up
of the Panflya king '. In another (E. C. mi, Ci. 64) he is shewn to have had under him a chief of the
Ganga family, Narasimha. (E. C. xi., Hk. 2 ; vti, Ci, 64 ; Sh. 54 ; Hi. Ml. 37 ; xii. Tp. 47.)
1 The land involved was granted to the temple. It was not the King but the local governor who did this.
The document is translated and its actual significance explained in my work ' Evolution of Hindu Administrative
Institutions in South India'. Editor.
This is the Pottappi Prince Yadava Vira-Narasimha of whom there are a large number of inscriptions in the
Chingleput District and the Tirupati collection. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 133
Kuldttunga-Chola III reigning in Tanjore on January 21, 1214(533 of 1918). On April 14
( V. R. ii. Tanjore 216 ; 631 of 1902 ; E. I. viii, 5). On November 17 ( V. R. it, Tan/ore, 475 ; 659 of
1902), and in Trichinopoly on June 8. (60 of 1920.)
A gift was made in Kavali Taluk, Nellore District ' for the religious merit ' of the Telugu-
Cboola chief ' Manma-Siddhana, son of Rajendra Chotfa [another name of Er-ra-Siddha] , of the race
of Karikala, lord of Oraiyur ( F, R. ii. Nellore 415 ; B. and V. C. ii t 70S). Another inscription at
Atmaktir in the same district mentions, as ruling chief, Nalla-Siddha. (D. and I'. C. i, 219.)
In Ramnad an inscription of the 25th year of Jatavarman-Kulasekhara-Rajagambhlra-Pantfya
whose accession was in 1190. (!'. R. ii. Ramnad, 170 ; LA. vi. 142 ; xx, 28S.)
A.D. 1215. Kul5ttunga-Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram in his 37th year, on February 15,
1215 (451 of 1919). And in Tanjore on April 19. (512 of 1918.)
In Venafl (Travancore) on February 12, 1215. Record of Rama-Kerala reigning.
(T. A. S. iV., /V. /., p. 69.)
In Anantapur District on a date which may be April, 10, the Devagiri-Yadava king ' Sim-
hala ' (i.e. Slnghana II) was reigning (345 of 1920). [This confirms what has gone before, viz., that
the Hoysalas were decisively beaten back from their attempt to seize the W. Chajukya territories
beyond the Mysore border.]. Another record in Kurnool District, near Kurnool Town, supports
this, as it shews a son of Singhana's ininiscer, who was evidently an official of the Yadava king,
granting land to a temple there. ( V. R. ii. Kitrn. 221.)
Parakrama Bahu had reigned over Ceylon for three years, but in this year a prince from Kalinga,
named Magha, invaded the island with a large force, captured Parakrama Bahu, blinded and deposed
him, and seized the throne. He was King of Ceylon for 21 years, under the title Vijaya-Buhu.
(Mahawartita, ch. Ixxx.)
In N.-W. Mysore, Shirnoga District, the local ruler was the Sinda chief Isvara-deva II son of
Malla. (E. C. rii. HI. 44.)
A.D. 1216. [The Chola throne now passed to Rajaraja III, whose reign was a series of disas-
ters. At the beginning of it he was threatened on all sides. The Kakatiya king, operating
from his capital Warangal, had captured large tracts of the Telugu country, and was pressing
southwards. The Telugu territory south of the Krishna was ruled by a Telugu-Ch6\la chief,
constantly becoming stronger as Chola power weakened. Hoysala BaJlaJa was very powerful
in Mysore though he had been unsuccessful in his attempts over his own northern border.
The Panflya king, an inveterate enemy of the Chola house, threateneJ the Chola territories on the
south-west. The great local Tamil chieftains, especially the Sengeni family of the Tontfamantfalam
province, and the Pallava or Katfava chief of South-Arcot, Ko-Perurh-Singa, were becoming
aggressive.
About the time when Rajaraja III came to the Chola throne, the Pantfya throne came into the
hands of Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya I who apparently made it his principal object to overthrow
the Chola Kingdom.]
Kulottunga Chola III is mentioned in an inscription in Tanjore as reigning on January 2, 12] 6,
in his 38th year. (233 of 1917.)
[Rajaraja Chola III began to reign on June 27-29, 1216. This is proved by his Tiruvorriyur
inscription, which is dated on the 43rd day of his 19th year and = 8, 9, or August 10 A.D. 1234.
(Kielhom., E.I. viti; 260. V. R. t. t ChingUput, 975, 1088] 106, 211 of 1912.)
9A
134 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
In N.-W. Mysore, Sorab Taluk, the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana is recognized as
sovereign in his 5th year, which shews that he was steadily encroaching on Hoys*ala territory, and
working southwards. The date of one record April 26, 1216. It alludes to cattle-raids and
homicide (E. C. viii, S6. 507, 398 ; vii, HI. 48). The Sinda Raja IsVara II ruled under Singhana.
Travancore (Venatf) was ruled by the Kerala king Ravi. (T. A. S. t, 289.)
In Kadur District, West Mysore, a gift was made by Harihara-Daonayaka, lord of Asandi-
naclu. (E. C. vi, Kd. 151.)
In N.-W. Mysore mention is made of an apparently turbulent chief, possibly one of the
NoJambavafli-Pantfya family, called Jagadeva-Panflya. His minister organized, of course with his
master's approval, a cattle-raid on his neighbour's property. (E. C. mil, Sa. 224, 125.)
A. D. 1217. An inscription in Tanjore seems to shew that, though Rajaraja III had become
Chola king in the previous year, his predecessor Kuloitunga III was still alive, and retired into
private life. Its date is January IS, 1217, l and it mentions Kulottunga's 39th year of reign
(V. R. ii, Tan. 203 ; 618 of 1902 ; E. I. viii, 5). Another of the same king is dated April 26, 1217
(24 of 1918.)
The BaijavaSi 12000 province and parts of N.-W. Mysore had been conquered by the Deva-
giri- Yadava king Singhana from Hoysala BaJJaJa II and were now ruled by the former (E. C.
viii, Sb. 135). HoySala Ballaja however still held W. Mysore (E. C. v, Bl. 136, 224) and S. Mysore
(ibid Hi, Md. 38).
The inscription Sb. 135 referred to has a carrect date mentioning a solar eclipse. It =
August 4, A, D. 1217. It states that, amongst other successes in war, king Singhana defeated the
1 Telunga-Raya ' i.e., Kakatiya Ganapati and restored him to his throne. This exploit however
does not belong to the reign of Singhana but to that of his father Jaitrapala I (1191-1210).
Jatavannan Kulasekhara-Pantfya I was ruling over Madura on March 29, 1217, in his 27th year.
( F. R. ii, Madura, 152 ; 131 of 1903 ; E. I. mil, 275)
In Atmakur Taluk, Nellore District, the Telugu-Chofla chief Brra-Siddhaya was ruling.
( V. R. it, Nell. 40 ; B> & V. C. t, 251.)
A.D. 1218. HoySala Ballaja II reigning in W. Mysore on January 13, 1218 ; in S. Mysore on
January 14 ; and at other times in this year in those parts. Also in N. Mysore (E. C. v, Hn. 61 ;
tv, Hg. 23 ; vi, Kd. 129 ; viii, Sa. 15 ; x i, Dg. 105). His queen Baichala-devi is mentioned.
Two inscriptions of Rajaraja-Chola Ill's second year, in Tanjore. The dates = January 22
and 29, 1218. ( V. R. it, Tan. 1543, 1510 / 482 of 1912 ; 505 of 1904 ; E. I. viii, 267.)
In Tanuku Taluk, south of the Krishna River, the Kolanu Raja KeSavadeva was locally
ruling. (723 of 1920.)
N.-W. Mysore was under king 'Singhana of the Devagiri Yadavas. An inscription of Decem-
ber 3, 1218, makes this certain. (E. C. viii, Sb. 256.)
In Ongole Taluk, Guntur District, the recognized sovereign was Kakatiya Ganapati ( V. R.
ii, Gun. 370, 464 ; B. & V. C. 972, 1129). [This testifies to his successful pressing southwards
over the territory of the Chola king.]
1 The date as given by Kielhorn in Ep. Ind. Vol. VIII, No. S, is January 25, 1217, and it agrees in regard
to details with the late Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai's Ephemeris. I find it as given above in Mi. Se well's own
hand, and leave it as it \*, Editor-
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 135
In Rajaraja-Chola Ill's 3rd year a political compact was made by three minor chiefs, and
engraved on the temple wall so that it might have binding effect, that each would be a friend to the
other, and an enemy to the other's enemies, and that all would be loyal to their king. [Plainly
then there was great anxiety in the country as to the future of the Chola royal house.]
( V. R. it, Tan. 1372 ; 23 of 1897 / 5. /. /. i, 497.)
A.D. 1219. Part of N.-W. Mysore and the BanavaSi province were ruled by the Kadamba chief
Malli-deva. He was a Kadamba of Hangal, and his rule began in the previous year (E. C. viii t
Sb. 224, of date January 7, 1229). The inscription refers to robber-gangs and murders.
In Trichinopoly Rajaraja III was reigning (February 13, 1219) in his 3rd year (V. R. Hi.
Trick., 763 ; 136 of 19 If). And in Tanjore on April 19 (486 of 2922.)
In Central and West Mysore HoySala Ballala supreme, (E. C. iv, Ng. 29 ; r, Ak. 77.)
A.D. 1220. Early in 1220 HoySala Ballala II was reigning in B. Mysore. This is the latest
date known for his reign. (E. C. ix, Ma. 77 or 78.)
On April 16, 1220, the new HoySala king Narasimha II, son of Bapla II, was crowned (E. C.
v, Cn. 272). He is mentioned as sovereign on April 11 (E. C. vii, Cf. 72), and even on April
3 (E. C. v, Bl. 85). He gave his daughter in marriage to the Chola king Rajaraja III, to whose
rescue he came in the troubles wMch immediately followed.
(See also E. C. v, Cn. 172 ; E. 1. viii, App. #., p. 13.)
Rajaraja Chola III was, reigning in Tanjore on January 19, 1220 (520 of 1922). And on
December 10 and 17 (45 1 47 of 1911).
Hoysala Narasimha reigning in N. Mysore, Chitaldroog District, on June 2, 1220. He held
the Nojambavatfi country against the advancing Devagiri-Yadavas. The succession of rulers of
the ' NolambavaXli 32000 ' is given in the inscription (E. C. xi, Hk. 56). He was also reigning in
W. Mysore. There was some disturbance in the latter country and a battle against a certain
Bijjana is mentioned on a virakal. (E. C. v, Bl. 223, 115; Ak, 70.)
In Tinnevelly District Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya I was reigning, in his 5th year (353 of
1916).
A.D. 1221. Hoysala Narasimha reigning in S.-W. Mysore in his 2nd year.
(E. C. v, Hn. 106 ; Bl. 154.)
Rajaraja Chola III reigning, in his 6th year, in Chittoor and Chingleput (V. R. i, Chit. 286 ;
Ching . 908 273 of 1904 ; 535 of 1912). In the former mention is made of a battle fought at Uratti
between Narasimha, called ' Yadava-Raya ' a name often given to the Hoy gala kings 1 and a
Kaflava Raya. This last was possibly the Kaflava or Pallava chief Ko-Perunjinga who ruled from
endamangalam ; or perhaps the Sana chief who had allied himself with the Pantfya king. In the
latter a gift is commemorated by Nllagangaraiyan-Katfakkan-Cholaganga (See pedigree of Nila-
ganga).
[About this time the date is not quite certain the Pantfya king, feeling himself now in
sufficient strength, began to make preparations for a grand attack on the Ch51a kingdom. He seems
1 This name has no connection with the Hoyfialas. VIra-Narasimha Yadava Raya of Pottappinad
Chola Viceroy of these parts. The term Yadava Raya is part of his title and does not seem to niear '*
family generally as in the case of the Hoyfialas and other South Indian rulers. Uratti is proba
Chingleput now. Editor.
136 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
to have been aided by the Bana chief of a tract about Salem, called the Magadainaflu perhaps the
1 Makara kingdom ' mentioned in some inscriptions (See E. I. vii, 262). At first the Pantfya's
attack seems to have been successful as his inscriptions (one of them in 1222-23) says that he burnt
Tanjore and Karuvur. But he was thwarted by Narasimha II. The HoySala king aware that the
Chola king was very weak and in great danger, and that on all sides the great nobles were rising up
and threatening to overthrow him being moreover his kinsman by marriage took up arms,
and marching southwards interposed between the Pantfya forces, and those of the Cholas and their
supporters.
His march took him to 3rirangam. His inscriptions say that he defeated the chief of a
' Makara ' kingdom.
(See E. C. vi, Cm. 56 ; E t I. vii, 162.)
[After the first Panflya success king Sundara's records say that he was anointed as victor at
Mufligonda-Cholapuram ; but he seems afterwards to have made peace with Rajaraja III and retired.
It may be that this was forced on him by the HoySala advance,]
A.D. 1222. Rajaraja Chola III was reigning in North Arcot in his 6th year on February 27,
1222, and in Tanjore District on June 13 (265 of 1921 ; V. R. it, Tan, 1536 ; 475 of 1912). Also
Draksharama, Godavari District. (V. R. ii. Godav. 167 \ 162 of 1893.)
[About this time the Pallava chief K6-Perunjinga rose against his Chola sovereign, and a
battle was fought at Tellar, after which it would seem that for a time Perunjinga. overawed by the
intervention of HoySala Narasimha, returned to his allegiance.]
In N.-W. Mysore the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana II was reigning (E. C. mi. HI. 20).
For a note on the Banal inscription of this year see above s.v., A.D. 1199-1200.
[ The celebrated Bhaskaracharya was Singhana's court Astronomer. An inscription gives an
account of his family, which belonged to Nasik, or Khandesh. Manoratha is first named. Then his
son MaheSvara who had two sons Sripati and Bhaskaracharya. (E. I. Hi, 34-0.)
An inscription at Tiruvorriyur Chingleput District, of the 7th year of Rajaraja Chola III
is important in more than one respect. It contains an order issued by ' Narasimha- Yadavaraya,
who must be Hoysala king Narasimha II, 1 and thus shews that his influence in the Chola kingdom
was now so great that he was actually at the time the local ruler at that place, though the sovereign
was the Chola king. [ This is quite possible, Rajaraja wanted protection and he may well have
entrusted temporarily the government of that territory to the HoySala king.] Also it discloses an
apparently high-handed and tyrannous act* Certain lands had been granted by former kings tax-
free to their holders. Now a long list of taxes is given and Narasimha orders that these hitherto
tax free lands are in future to pay all the taxes and to pay them to the Temple treasury.
( V. R. i. Chingleput 1068 / 199 of 1912.)
1 See Editor's note tinder A.D. 1221.
This is again a result of misunderstanding. The doubt seems to have been whether the lands concerned
were irang al or nlngal, tax-free, or tax payable to some one else. The matter was referred to the king who ruled they
were nine a/. The local officer then laid down the schedule of taxes and made them payable to the temple. There
is nothing arbitrary in this and the lands must have been recent gifts, the doubt arising in consequence. The order
is not that of the king in person but of reference to the Puravu-vari Register at the headquarters which was the
ultimate authority, quite a normal form of procedure (w 210 of 1912). Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 137
Another inscription of the same period affords an example of religious intolerance. It shews
that the temple authorities were permitted to levy tax on everyone who professed the Jaina
religion. 1
An inscription of the 7th year of Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya I states that he had burnt
Tanjore and Uraiyur and presented the Chola kingdom.' This seems to shew that he had
warred against the Chola king, had been partially successful, and had made peace with him. His
7th year=A. D.1222-23. (K. X. it. Madura, 110.)
A record in Kadur District, Mysore, whose date is in autumn of A. D. 1222, commemorates
the death of the soldier in a battle when Hoysala Narasimha II was ' marching against Rangam in the
South', i.e. Srirangam which proves that this march took place either in A.D. 1221 or 1222 (, C.
vi. Cm, 56). Another record shews that Narasimha II still held the Bellary District in spite of
Yadava pressure. It states also that he ' established the Chola kingdom,' i.e. had successfully
prevented the Pantfya attack on it. (208, 209, 281 of 1918.)
In Travancore Udaya-Marttantfa-Tiruvafli was reigning. (T. A. S. i. p. 296.)
A.D. 1223. In N.-W. Mysore the country was under the Yadava king Singhana. There were
two instances of great local raids in this year, a town being plundered in one case, and men killed.
(. C. Tit, So. 308 ; vii. Sk t 175.)
Rajaraja Chola II was reigning at Kovilur and in Nannilam Taluk in Tanjore District on
February 20, and April 15, 1223 ; and on February 20, in Trichinopoly (K R. ii. Tan. 1125; 215 of
1908 ; E. I. xi, 127 ; 250 of 1917 ; 91 of 1920). Yet another inscription close to Tanjore city
mentions as sovereign on March 13, 1223 Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya saying that he had
' presented the Chola country ' (V.R. ii, Tan. 1455 ; 52 of 1897 ; E. I. vi. 304). (Ste remarks above
s.v., A.D. 1222.)
In Central and S.-W. Mysore Hoysala-Narasimha II was reigning. A village was granted by
the king ' when he was marching on Magara' i. e., the Magadai tract (see s.v., A.D. 1221-22) \ the
record (which was evidently engraved later) says that the king had defeated ' Pantfya and Makara
and the powerful Katfavas.' (E. C. v. Cn. 197, 203.)
Two records in Bellary District shew Hoysala Narasimha reigning there (V. R. i. Bell. 197,
307 ; 38 of 1904 ; 116 of 1913). His son Somesvara is mentioned in an inscription in Erode Taluk,
Coirabatore District. ( V. R. i. Coim. 178 / 602 of 1905,)
In Nellore District an inscription mentions, in Rajaraja Chola's 8th regnal year, a chief
Madurantaka-Pottapi-Chola Erra Siddha (not identified see Telugu-Chotfa pedigree).
(V. R. ii. Nell. 685.)
In part at least of Guntur the recognized reigning sovereign was Kakatiya Ganapati.
(V.R. ii. Gun. 116; 241 of 1897.)
In Travancore the Kerala king Udayamartanfla was reigning.
(V. R. in. Trav. 195.)
A.D. 1224. Hoysala Narasimha II reigning in W. and S. Mysore (. C. vi., Kd. 95 ; iv, Kr. 7).
An inscription of his reign at Harihara in N. Mysore speaks to his having been opposed by the
1 This seems to refer to the tax called ASuvigaJkaSu (AjIvika-kSSu). There is nothing to warrant that it was
taken front thent as it is included among other general taxes. Jt is likely that it was intended for feeding and
otherwise providing for these mendicants by the community as we sometimes hear of a committee for Udaslnas
(mendicant monks). Editor.
138 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
' Katfava ' and the Pantfya rulers (E. I. vii, 160. B.C. xi., Dg. 25). The king is said in this to
have had an army of 200,000 infantry, and 12,000 cavalry, and to have defeated the ' Senna ', or the
Devagiri-Yadava king (alluding to an earlier war) ; is called the ' Setter-up of the Chola kingdom,'
alluding to recent events when he checked the Pantfya's attack on the Chola.
In N.-W. Mysore on March 6, Malla-deva of the Kadamba family of HangaJ was locally
ruling in his 6th year. (B.C. mil* Sb. 180.)
An inscription in S. Arcot District represents the Pandya king Maravarman Sundara I as
reigning there in his tenth year on June 3. [The date was in his 9th year. Apparently an error
in the original] . (561 of 1921.)
A grant was made in Rajaraja Chola' s 9th year in Chittoor District ' for the merit of
Uttama-Cholaganga-Amarabharana-Akalanka-Siyaganga, who was also called Tiruvegambam-
Utfaiyan. (above s.v., A.D. 1180-S1, 1204-05. V.R. i, Chittoor, 235 ; 551 of 1906.)
A.D. 1225. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Mannargufli Taluk (Tanjore) and Utfayarpajaiyam
Taluk (Trichinopoly) on August 17 and October 24, 1225 (256 of 1917 ; 77 of 1920). Against this
there is an inscription at 3rirangam on March 28, 1225, which states as then sovereign there the
Panflya king Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya I, who ' presented the Chola country.' (V.R. Hi, Trick.
464 ; 53 of 1892 ; E.I. vi. 303 ; LA. xxi. 344). [At present it seems difficult to reconcile these
statements (see also below, s.v., A.D. 1227). There is a record of Sundara Panflya I's 10th year in
Pudukottai State. ( V.R. Hi. Pudu. 385 / 229 of 1914.)]
Hoysala Narasimha II was reigning in N.-W. Mysore. Vlrakal. More cattle-robberies and
murders. (E. C. mi, Ci. 40.)
In Chingleput District ' Tikka I ' Gantfa-Gopala Telugu-Chofla chief, is mentioned as then in
his 3rd year in an inscription of the ruling Kalahasti chief Rajasraya-Sasikula-Chalukki-Vira-
Narasimha- Yadava-Raya. (above s.v. t A.D. 1192-93. V.R. i, Chin. 757 ; 659 of 1904.)
The Kadamba chief of Hangal, Malla, ruling locally in N.-W. Mysore. Cattle-raids and
deaths. (E>C. viii, Sb. 178.)
A.D. 1226. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in his 10th year on April 21 in Pondicherry and in
Tanjore in his llth year on November 30, 1226. (V.R. Hi. French Territory 19; Tan. 250 ;
E.I. vii. 175 ; 409 of 1908 ; E.I. xi. 128.)
Hoys*ala Narasimha II reigning in N.-W., Central and W. Mysore (E.C. viii, Sa. 126 ; xii. Ck.
42; vi. Tk.2; v.Cn.253.)
A.D. 1227. HoySala Narasimha II reigning in Central and West Mysore. His senior queen
Padmala-devi mentioned (E. C. xii. Gb., 11 ; v., BL, 151). The latter inscription states that he had
protected the Chola and reduced the Panflya and the Pallava. [Whatever then the ' Katfava '
chief of former records may mean, this one certainly points to the Pallava ' chief Ko-Perujinga
as the one intended.]
Rajaraja Chdla III reigning, on May 15 and October 18, 1227, in the Timtturaipundi Taluk,
Tanjore District (V. R. ii. Tan. 1527, 1528; 466, 467 of 1912.) Also in Conjeevaram on
August 1, in his 'llth' year (error for '12th'. 598 of 1919). And in Udaiyarpajayam Taluk,
Trichinopoly District, on December 27, 1227, in his 12th year (57 of 1920).
In Ramnad Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya I reigned (554 of 1922). And in Pudukofta,
where he is said to have been anointed as a hero at Muigonda-Cholapuram.
( V. R. tit., Pudukotta 365 ; 322 of 1914.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 139
In Guntur District a grant of villages was made by the Telugu-Chofla chief Mallideva ' of the
family of Karikala.' (V. R. it. Gun. 339 ; B. and V. C. 924.)
An inscription on a temple wall in Conjeevaram makes ' Konerinmaikontfan ' Sundara-
Panflya on October 13, 1227, remitting certain taxes, as if then in full possession of the city and
reigning there (41 of 1921). [This requires further examination as the date is based mainly on its
being in his 12th regnal year] . [See above s. v., A.D. 1225.1
A.D. 1228. Rajaraja Chola III reigning on April 24, 1228, at Kalahasti, Chittoor District
(135 of 1922). And in Chingleput District on July 5. (V. R. i. Chin. 975; 106 of 1912.)
Hoysala Narasimha II reigning in Central and N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. v. Cn. 204 ; xii. Tp. 54; vii. HI. S.)
[Narasimha II had been in &rirangam in A.D. 1222 (above) and apparently he must have
thought the place too valuable to be neglected. Close by 6rirangam is the old city of Kannanur,
and a record of this year at Badanalu in Nanjangutf Taluk, Mysore (E. C. Hi. Nj. 36), whose date
is clearly March 15, 1223, states that Narasimha's son Somesvara was then residing at Kannanur.
Rice (Hi. Introd., p. 19) makes the date 1240, but this is an error. It must be assumed
therefore that the Hoysala king held possession of Kannanur perhaps from 1222, certainly from
1228.]
In Nellore District the locai ruler was 4 Tirukala-Choda' i.e. the Telugu-Cho^a chief Tikka I.
(V. R. ii. Nell. ; 440; B. and I'. C. 734.)
A.D. 1229. Hoysala Narasimha reigning in N.-W. Mysore. No further events related of his
reign, except local cattle-raids and deaths (E. C. vii, Ci. 45). An inscription of his of the month
of March 1223 in central Mysore states that he was then residing at Conjeevarara (ibid. xii. Tp. 42).
He was also reigning in S. and W. Mysore. (E. Ci. v. Git. 19 / v. Ag. 6.)
Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram in his llth year on August 25, J229, and on
October 7 in Tanjore. (359 of 1917 ; V. R. ii. Tan. 612 ; 372 of 1907 ; E. I. x. 134.)
An inscription in Pudukofta of the 13th year of Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya I, whose date
=r April 7, 1229, states that he ' distributed the Chola country.'
( V. R. Hi. Pudu. 157 ; 332 of 1914.)
A record at Vriddhachalam in S. Arcot shews that K6-Perunjinga, the Pallava chief,
recognized as his sovereign the Chola King Rajaraja III in this year. [He threw over his alle-
giance later.] It records a grant by Ediriganayan-Pottapi-Ch6<la (probably one of the Telugu-
Chofla family) an officer of Perunjinga's bodyguard.
(V. R. i. S. Arcot 1085 ; 136 of 1900; E. 1. mi. 160.)
Local chiefs fighting one another in N.-W. Mysore. {sridhara-Dantfauayaka (a general)
attacked Santalige Vira, son of Barama. (E. C. viii. Set. 141 , 146.)
A.D. 1230. HoySala Somesvara, son of Narasimha II, mentioned in an inscription in Central
Mysore. It connects him with his father's exploits, in ( pursuing the Pantfya king ' and ' penetrat-
ing into the Chola country.' [He probably accompanied the army in high command.] (E. C. iv.
Ng., 98). An inscription in W. Mysore shews Narasimha II, reigning there. It mentions his sister
Sovala-devi. (E. C. vi, Tk. 53.)
Rajaraja Chola III was reigning in Conjeevaram, and Tanjore, Salem and S. Arcot districts
records in several places. Dates February 15, 17, May 6, July 3, August 5.
(408 of 1919; 231 of 1917 ; I 7 . X. if, Salem, 8 ; 415 of 1913 ; 74 of 1922 ; 72 of 1919.)
140 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
In Ramnad on June 10, 1230 Maravarman-Sundara-Pandya was reigning in his 14th year
( V. R. it, Ramnad 11 ; 422 of 1914). And on December 3 in his 15th year in Madura District.
( V. R. ii, Mad. 57 ; E. L viii, 276 ; 60 of 2905.}
In Con jeevaram the local ruler was ' Ganfla-Gopala.' Record, dated June 2, 1230. It gives
the Chief i.e., the Telugu-Chofla Tikka Ino other titles. (446 of 1919.)
A.D. 1231. This year was very eventful in the history of South India. An inscription at
Tiruvendipuram of the 16th year of Rajaraja Chola (E. I. vu, 160 f. V. R. i. S. Arcot, 329; 242 of
1902) gives very important details as to what occurred.
(See also V. R. i, S. Arcot, 1085 ; 136 of 1900.)
Mention has been made of Ko-Perunjinga, the Pallava Chief of Sendamangalam in South Arcot
whom I shall in future call simply Perunjinga, ' K6 ' being a prefix signifying royalty. He often
bears the title ' Avaniyavana ' or ' Avaniyaja.' This was the first Perunjinga or Perunjinga I. He
had revolted against Rajaraja Chola III, in A. D. 1221-22 (above) and had been completely checked
by Hoysala Narastmha II. But in this year 1231, or it may be a little earlier, he again rose against
his sovereign and this time succeeded in capturing the person of Rajaraja III, and carrying him to
Sendamangalam where the king was imprisoned. Narasimha II, being on friendly terms with
Rajaraja and connected with him by marriage, and having been already recognized publicly as ' the
establisher of the Chola kingdom,' owing to his earlier action, declared that he must at all costs
maintain this reputation, and fitted out an expedition of rescue. He marched to Pachchur near
Srirangam, and thence despatched a strong force under two generals, Appana and Saraudra-
Gopayya, commanding them to release the Chola king. The army marched towards Sendaman-
galam. On the way they destroyed two villages in the Chidambaram Taluk in which Perunjinga
had stayed, and another in which the latter' s officer the ' Solakon ' had stayed, and fought a pitched
battle against the rebel army. In this fight a member of the Singhalese royal family Parakrama
Bahu is said to have lost his life. The victory lay with the HoySala army, and the two generals
went to Chidambaram and worshipped at the temple there. Thence they marched towards Cuddalore
and halted at Tiruppapuliyur. Again they destroyed a number of villages in the Villupuram Taluk
and some towns on the coast ; after which they marched against Sendamangalam itself. Finding
himself outnumbered and in difficulties, Perunjinga submitted to his Hoysala foe, and released King
Rajaraja who was carried triumphantly to his own capital and restored to bis dignities.
An inscription at Ganapesvaram in Kistna District of April 7, 1231, mentions as then reigning
over that country the Kakatiya King Ganapati, who was taking advantage of Chola weakness and
extending his power southward (E, L Hi, 82; I. A. xxi, 197}. His general, Jay a, built a temple at
Divi on the sea coast. ( V. R. ii, Kistna, 136 ; 131 of 1893 / E. L vii, 82 )
Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Chingleput, Tanjore and Nellore Districts on March 14,
May 17, June 22 and early in 1231, respectively (137 of 1923 ; 393, 537 of 1922 ; V. R. it, Nellore,
800 ; B. and. V. C. 1397) ; also at Conjeevarsm on September 7, 1231. (457 ; 460 of 1919.)
Records in this year of the Telugu-Chotfa chief Madhurantaka-Pottapi Gan fla-Gopala,
i.e., Tikka, or Tirukalatti I (V. R. i, Chinglepui 907 ; 534 of 1912; 446 of 1919). He is
stated to have ' taken Karachi ' a mere boast.
(See note in E. R. 1920, p. 116 ; and below s.v., A. D. 1232.)
Hoysala Narastmha II reigning in Central Mysore (E. C. v, Cn. 170). It is noticeable,
when observing his position in Chola territories after his defeat of the Panflya some years earlier,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA HI
that gifts to temples near Pudukotfa and at Srirangam were made by his servants in 1225 and
1233. (E. /. *, 7; vii. 160.}
In N.-W. Mysore the Kadamba chief Malla-deva was ruling. (E. C. viii, Sb. 221.)
In Coimbatore District an inscription of the 25th year of the Kongu-Chola chief Vlra
Rajendra, whose accession is thus shewn to have taken place in 1207-08. There are many such
records duly noted in V. Rangachari's Lists, Vol. I, in Coimbatore. These need not all be noted here.
One, No. 443, states that he invaded the Karaivalinaflu, in the course of which much damage was
done to temples, for which the chief made reparation.
A.D. 1232. Inscriptions of Rajaraja Chola III in Conjeevaram, South Arcot and Tanjore, in his
16th year, respectively, February 15, and April 14, and March 14, 1232.
(460, of 1919 ; 536 of 1921 ; 76 of 1922 ; 137 of 1923.)
In N.-W. Mysore, Honnaji Taluk, the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana was reigning.
(E. C. vii, HI. 43.)
In Central Mysore an inscription of Hoys"ala Narasimha II. (E. C. xii, Ck. 27.)
Inscription November 10, 1232, recording a gift by an official of the Telugu-Chofla Chief
Madhurantaka-Pottapi-Chola-Tirukalatti I, who bears the title ' Gantfa-Gopala.' It proves that he
was a vassal of the Chola king as the record is dated in the 17th year of Rajaraja III. (426 of 1919)
(above s. v. t A. D. 1231.)
A.D. 1233. The same Ganfla-Gopala. Record at Conjeevaram. Date January 18, 1233.
( y. K, z, Chinglcput 300 / 6 of 1893.)
Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram and in Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts.
(468 of 1919 ; 526 of 1918 ; V. R. Hi, Tric/i., 263-269 ; 495-501 of 1912 ; 395 of 1919 (which mentions
the same Tirukalatti 1 as granting a village (594, 597 of 1919 / V. R. it, Tan. 891 ; 515 of 1904 /
E. I. mil, 269).
Hoysala Somesvara, son of Narasimha II, at his capital Dorasamudra. Date = July 10,
1233. The inscription mentions him as if reigning, but he did not come to the throne till June 15,
1234, at the earliest. (E. C. vi, Kd. 12.)
In Central, and West and in part at least of N. W. Mysore, Hoys"ala Narasimha II was
reigning. (E. C. xii, Go. 45 ; vii, Ci. 52 ; v, Ak. 82.)
In Sorab Taluk, N.-W. Mysore the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana reigned. Tribal fights
and great slaughter related. (E. C. viii, Sb. 403.)
A.D. 1234. Rajaraja-Chola III, reigning (Jan. 10, Mar. 27, 1234) in Conjeevaram and Tanjore,
and on October 4, in Trichinopoly (455 of 1919 ; 392 of 1919 ; V. R. Hi, Trich. 850 ; 91 of 1914).
Also in Chingleput on August 8-10, the 43rd day of his 19th year (211 of 1912). And on June 11 in
Tanjore District. (V- R- Tan., 1631 ; 496 of 1904 ; E. I. -via, 269.)
At the Buddhist stupa at Amaravati, on the Krishna river, the gift of a lamp was made by
Bayyala, daughter of the Natavafli chief Rudra. This shews that Buddhist worship was still
maintained there. (V. R. it, Guntur 636 ; 270 of 1897 ; E. I. vi. 157 ; see also V. R. ii, Madras 283.)
An inscription of Hoysala Narasimha II in Mantfya Taluk, S. Mysore. (E. C. iii t Afd., 121.)
[He was succeeded by his son SomeSvara who came to the throne during the year following
June 15, 1234. (E. C. vi, Tk. t 87.).]
In Tinnevelly on Nov. 6, 1234, the reigning king was Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya I. It
was his 19th year. (489 of 1916.)
142 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1235. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Trichinopoly District and at Conjeevaram in his
20th year, on July 16 and March 9, 1235. (39 of 1920 ; 369 of 2919.)
Inscription in Tinnevelly of the 17th ' ('<:., but really 19th) year of Maravarman-Sundara-
Pantfya I. Date = February 19, 1235 ( V. R. tit, Tinn. 482 ; 133 of 1894 ; E. I. vi t 303). And on
September 3 in his 20th year. (401 of 1916.)
In Guntur District, where the Kakatiya king Ganapati was now supreme, his general Jay a
built the temple at Chebrolu, and gave for its maintenance a village in the Velanatfu tract.
Date = April ?1, 1235. ( V. R. ii, Gun. 88 ; 149 of 1S87 ; E. I. vi t 38.)
In N.-W. Mysore, an inscription of the Devagirl-Yadava king Singhana.
(E. C. vm, SP. 269.)
In Travancore, Vira Ravi Kerala was reigning. (V. R. in, Trav. 93-A.)
Inscription in Salem District shewing as ruler of the country Hoysala Narasimha II,
(V. R. ii, Salem, 66; 201 of 2910). Another of this year (but no details given) shews HoySala
SSmeSvara as reigning king in N. Mysore (E. C. xi, M., 33). But, again, at this end of 1235
a record in Hassan District, S.-W. Mysore, mentions, as king, Narasimha II (E. C. v, Cn., 221).
[It would seem probable that Narasimha had abdicated in his son's favour, but was still
living.]
A gift was made to a temple during the year at Conjeevaram by the minister of the Telugu-
Chofla chief Tikka I, during the reign of Rajaraja Ch51a III.
( V. R. i, Chinglcput 316 ; 34 of 1893.)
A.D. 1236. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram on February 5, 1236, in his ' 21st ', really
20th year (560 of 1919). And on March 5 (437 of 1919). And on December 30, in his 21st year
(596 of 1919). And on August 13 and 17 (621 -and 622 of 1919). Also in Tanjore on May 16, in his
20th year (V. R. ii, Tan., 848 ; 407 of 1908 ; E. I. xi, 129). And on October 22 in his 21st year.
(247 of 1917.)
The country about Gudivada, N. of the Krishna River was governed, by Kakatiya Ganapati.
( V. R. ii, Kisina, 227 ; 539 of 1893,)
In South Mysore, and in the Devangere Taluk of Chitaldroog District in N. Mysore, Hoys"ala
Somesvara was king (E. C. iv, Kr. 63 ; xi, Dg. 129). Also in W. Mysore in Hassan District
(E. C. v, Ak. 123). In the last, mention is made of his mother KalaJadevI, and his father's sister
Sovala-devi.
The Tirukkojur inscription of Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya I of the 20th year of his reign
describes, in the usual bombastic style of many of these records, the events of his reign; how he
invaded Chola territory, captured and burnt Tanjore and Uraiyur, visited Chidambaram and there
gave back his crown to king Rajaraja Chola III. [Afterwards he received the Chiefs of the North
and South Kongus probably Perunjinga and ^ambuvarayan 1 and settled their disputes. Then
came a fresh attack by the Chola forces when a battle was fought in which he was victorious ; and
1 Perunjinga's territory was in South Arcot round Sendamangalam, Tiruvadi and Cuddnlore. Sambuva-
rayan's territory was in the basin of the Palar with Vrinchipurara and Kanchi "as chief towns. Neither has bad
anything to do with Kongu which lay much to the westward of Dharmapurl in the Salem District. Kongu fell in
three divisions : (1) Kongu north of Kaverl, (2) Kongu south of it and (3) Mikongu, Kongu up the hills. Records
of this time refer to North and South Kongus alone of these. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 143
after this he was anointed as a hero at Mufligonfla-ChSlapurara. [All this seems to have taken
place before A.D. 1224. See above.} (See Prof. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's ' South India ', etc.,
App., p. 208.)
A.D. 1237. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Nellore, in Tanjore (on January 5, January 17 and
May 3, 1237), in Conjesvaram (June 10 and October 4), and Chingleput (August 24).
(V. R. ii, Nellore, 717 ; B. and V. C. 1296 ; I'. JR. ii, Tan/ore, 1205, 1108 ; 195, 198 of 1 90S ;
E.I. xi, 128 ; 400 of 1919 ; 304, 358 of 1921 ; 481 of 1922.}
On January 29, 1237, Maravarman Sundara Panflya was reigning in Tinnevelly.
( V. R. in, Tinn. 42 ; 96 of 1907 ; E. I. x, JSff,)
There was more cattle-raiding and slaughter of villagers in Mysore this year. It is mentioned
in an inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana in N.-W. Mysore, of date August 18, 1237.
(E. C. ii, Sb. 250.}
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning on the Godavari river at Draksharama, where the Velanantf u
Chief Rajendra-Chofli-Gonka ruled locally. ( V. R. ii, Godav. 317 ; 411 of 1893.}
Hoysala Somesvara was reigning in N. Mysore, where more cattle-raiding took place
(E. C. xt, Hk. 131}. He was a^so reigning in Central Mysore, where an inscription of this year
mentions some local disturbances A vlrakal to a man wiio fell when the Natfalvar and other chiefs
fought a battle. Somesvara is said to have been ' in the Chola kingdom ', which he ' set up '.
Another record says that Somesvara had fought against the Devagiri-Yadava prince Krishna-
Kandhara (grandson of King Singhana), had penetrated into Chola territory and had also subdued
the Panflya. (E. C. iii, Md. 122.}
A.D. 1238. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram on January 6 and 23, February 27 and
March 5. (399, 368, 555, J66 of 1919.}
An inscription of this year testifies to a gift made by a private person, a Kerala merchant
called Rama, of a village Ammunfli, in the tract north of the Palar river, which he had bought
from the Ssambuvaraiyan chief of the Sengeni family. It shews that that family owned the land.
Ammunfli is in N. Arcot District. (S. I. I. i. 87.}
In the same year are two inscriptions of Sengeni Ammaiyappan-Alagiya-Chola-Edirili-
Sambuvaraiyan ( V. R. i, N. Arcot, 554, 555; 72, 73, of 1887.} He sold another village for a similar
purpose, which was in Vellore Taluk, to the same merchant, here called Adi-Rama.
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning in Repalle Taluk, south of the Krishna River.
( V. R. ii, Guntur, 586 E.)
An inscription dated in the 23rd year of Maravarman Sundara Panflya I (1238-39) is in
Pudukottai State. (V* -# '*', P"du. 394, 207 of 1914.)
[According to tradition the Vaishnava Pontiff Anandatirtha was born in this year.
(E. I. vi. 260.}]
A.D. 1239. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Trichinopoly in his 24th year on September 19,
and in Conjeeveram on November 15th. (24 of 1920 ; 606 of 1919.}
HoySala Somesvara reigning in W. Mysore on June 15, in his fifth year; and, during the
year, in S. and N.-W. Mysore (E. C. vi, Tk. 87 ; Hi, Tn. 103; Hi, Sb. 492). In the last of these we
are told of violent rioting and of the death of a chief.
Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya II was reigning in Ramnad in his 2nd year on December 7.
( V. R. ii, Ramnad 268 ; 130 of 1908.}
144 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Kakatiya Ganapati reigning in Ongole Taluk. This shews a still further southward advance
made by him (V. R. ii. Guntur, 413, 415 ; B. and V. C. 1055, 1058). [Note, however, that he is
only given the title ' Mahamanflalesvara '.]
A.D, 1240. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Conjeevaram on February 12, April 4 and 12,
May 12, and August 15 (611 , 622, 615, 559, 388 of 1919). And in Tanjore on December 13.
(49 of 1911.)
In this year Hoys*ala Somesvara attacked the Telugu-Chotfa chief Tikka, or Tirukajatti I,
Ganfla-Gopala. His general was Singana. An inscription in Kaflur District, Mysore, states that
while Somesvara was on the march, he heard that a son had been born to him,
(E. C. vi t Kadur, 100 ; E. R. 1903-4, p. 54.)
A.D. 1241. Rajaraja Chola III reigning in Tanjore on April 5, and on September, and on
December 6, 1241. Also in Salem in this year.
( V. R. ii, Tan. 1238 ; 661 of 1909 ; E. I. xi, 249 ; 75 of 1922 ; V. R. ii, Salem 73; 208 of 1910.)
King Singhana of the Devagiri-Yadavas reigning in N.-W. Mysore, on April 18, 1241.
(E. C. mii, Sb. 387.)
Hoys*ala Somesvara was now residing at Kannanur close to Trichinopoly and Srirangam
in the Chola country (E. C. vi, Kd. 83). [The HoySalas had evidently maintained their
hold on Kantjanur and the neighbourhood ever since A.D. 1221 (see notes above, and s. v. 1222,
1228, 1231, 1235). In many inscriptions he is said to have made for himself a palace and
residence at Kannanur in the Chola country to amuse his mind, and to have re-named the place
Vikramapura,']
A.D. 1242. Rajaraja Chola lit reigning in Chingleput District, on September 1, 1242 ; and at
Conjeevaram in the same district on February 6, March 27, October 21 and December 26 (111 of
1923 ; 551, 552, 557 of 1919 ; 2 of 1921). And at Tirumalavafli in Uflaiyarpalaiyam Taluk,
Trichinopoly District, on July 27 (25 of 1920).
HoySala Somesvara was reigning in S. Mysore (E. C. Hi, Md. 16 ; iv, Kr. 8, 76). In Kr. 8
he is said to be ' in the Chola country, ruling the kingdom.' [He was certainly at Kaurianur in the
Chola country, and probably ruled at least some tracts locally.]
In N.-W. Mysore the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana was reigning. There were more local
raids and fighting, and siege of a town, in this year. (E. C. viii, Sb. 217, 425.)
A gift was made to a temple in Guntur District, Repalle Taluk, by Kakatiya Rudra, per-
haps Ganapati's son. ('. R. , Guntur, 586 F.)
A.D. 1243. Records of Rajaraja Chola III in Tanjore District and in Conjeevaram on
January 7 and 27, February 28, July 22, October 3.
( V. R. ii, Tan. 318 ; 291 of 1907 ; E. /. x, 135 ; 511 of 1920 ; 407 of 1919. V, R. ii, Tan. 905 ;
434 of 1908 ; E. I. xi, 130 ; 158 of 1911 / E. R. 1922, p. 91.)
In W. Mysore Hoysala S6mes"vara reigned. (E. C. v, Hn. 100.)
[The old Chola kingdom now fell to pieces. It will be remembered that the powerful
Pallava chief of 3endamangalam, Perunjinga I, had rebelled against his sovereign Rajaraja III, and
had captured him, but had been compelled by Narasimha Hoys"ala II to release his prisoner. This
was in A. D. 1231. Perunjinga I probably died some time during the next twelve years. He was
succeeded by another chief of the same name. Perunjinga II. This later Perunjinga in 1243
revolted again, declared his independence, pronounted himself sovereign, and had himself anointed
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 145
as king. This took place between May 9 and July 30, 1243. His Sanskrit title was ' Avanyavanod-
bhava-Rajasimha. '
He seems, however, to have had little success, for inscriptions of subsequent years prove him
to have acknowledged as his overlord, at least in some parts of the Chola realm, the great Telugu-
ChSfla chief of the family that assumed in succession the title ' Gantfa Gopala ' ; while other parts
were ruled by the Sambuvaraiyan chief of the 3engeni family.
Henceforth the representative of the Chola family, who is mentioned in inscriptions as
reigning, did so only nominally (E. L mi, 160 ; 5.7.7. . ii, 340 ; E. A 1 . 1903-4, p. 6). Rajaraja Chola
III seems to have abdicated in 1246, but to have lived till at least 1248 (see below). His
successor Rajendra III was helped to the throne by Hoys"ala Romesvara in 1246.
(See E. I. vii, 169, 176.)
An inscription in Nellore District mentions the Telugu-Chbtfa chief Madurantaka-Pottapi-
Chola-Tilaka-Navayana-Manuma-Siddha. This was Manma-Siddha (son of Tikka I) afterwards
Vijaya-Ganflagopala. This record was during h.s father's lifetime and rule.
(tt. and V. C. 125S ; V. R. ii, Nellore, 6S6.)
A. D. 1244. Rajaraja Chola III shewn as reigning in Conjeeveram on September 8, 1244.
(352 of 1919.}
An inscription (November 13, 1244), in S. Arcot of Pallava-Perunjinga II, reigning in his
second year. (69 of 1928.)
At Tirumeyyam in Pudukofta State an inscription of this year. It states that on a dispute
arising between worshippers at the adjoining temples of 3iva and Vishnu, the people called in the
Hoysala general Appanna, and that he settled it. [It proves Hoysala overlordships at the time in
Pudukotta.] ( I'* X- i^iduk. 2S1 / 387 of 1906.)
In Nellore Taluk a record shewing that the local ruler was the Telugu-Chotfa chief
' Allun-Tirukalatti', i.e. Tikka I (B. and V. C. ii. 729 V. R. ii, Nell. 427). Another of the
same year alludes to a gift made ' for the merit ' of the same chief.
(V. R. ii. Nell. 729 / B. and V. C. 1330.)
The Sindavatfi country parts of N.-W. Mysore, Bellary, Dharwar and Bijapur -were
ruled over by the Sinda Raja BIra-deva. His capital was at Bejagutti. (E. C. vh'f. HI. 49.)
The Kakatiya king Ganapati was supreme in Guntur, where he was reigning in security
now that the Chola kingdom was at so low an ebb. At M5tupallc on the sea coast (Marco Polo's
' Mutfili ') he gave a decree commanding that, whereas in former times all wrecked ships and
their cargoes had been seized by the local authorities and forfeited to the State, henceforth
that practice should cease and the cargoes should be left to their owners on payment of custom
duty. ( V. R. ii. Guntur 101, 102 ; 600 , 601 of 1909 ; E.I. xii, 118 ; Yules ' Marco Polo ' 272, 295, 357.)
A. D. 1245. Rajaraja Chola III. Inscriptions of his 29th year in Trichinopoly district
of February 6 and 12, March 13 and May 19, 1245 ( V. R, Hi. Trich. 387, 394, 769 ; 62 of 1903 ; 500 of
1905; 142 of 1914 ; 43, 38 of 1920). Also in Chingleput district on June 26 ( V. R. i. Chin. 754 ;
656 of 1904 ; E. L viii. 271) and in Tanjore district on September 9.
(50, 59 of 1911 ; E. R. 1922, p. 91.)
Hoy gala Somesvara was reigning in Central Mysore. (E. C. v, Cn. 221.)
Kakatiya Ganapati supreme in Markapur Taluk, Kurnool District (V. R. iL Kunuol, 338 ;
245 of 1905). [This seems to shew a further advance on his part.]
10
146 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
At the hill-fortress of Udayagiri in Nellore District the Telugu-Chocla chief Tikka I
ruled. (V. R. ii. Nell. 740 ; B. and V. C. 1346.)
In N.-W. Mysore the Sinda Raja Bfra-Deva was ruling. He fought a battle against
some local chiefs. (. C. vii. HI. 54, 55.)
A. D. 1246. [About this time Parakrama Bahu II, king of Ceylon, who had come to
the throne subsequent to the reign of Magha, usurper from Kalinga, made war against the
Tamils who had come over to the island and drove them out, or destroyed them.]
Rajendra III became Chola king on a day between March 28 and April 20, 1246 (E, /.
viii. 260). Three records in Nellore which make his reign begin in 1244 seem to shew that he had
been in that year associated with his father Rajaraja III as joint ruler (B. and V. C. 410, 439,
445). He was helped to the throne by Hoygala Somesvara.
HoySala SSmesvara was ruling in Central and South Mysore (E. C. v. Cn. 238 ; xii,
Tp. 23 ; Hi. Md. 62, b). In the second of these mention is made of local fighting between the
1 Kukula Natfalvar' chief of Katfasur and local leaders. 1 The date of the third is March 4, 1246.
The Kajasa country in W. Mysore was ruled by Jakaladevi, widow of Maru-deva.
(E. C. vi. Mg. 66, 70.)
The Telugu-Chofla chief Tirukalatti, or Tikka I, is said, in an inscription in Nellore
district at Annamasamudram, to have 'ruled' in Kanchi (Conjeeveratn), where he consecrated
a temple. [The ' ruling ' may be an exaggeration.] ( V. R. ii. Nell. 7 ; B. and V. C. i. 206.)
In Guntur district a Parichchedi chief Bhima made a gift to a temple. (138 of 1917.)
[Mr. Swamikannu Pillai has fixed the date of a record, which purports to be of the 10th
year of a Jatavarman Kulasekhara Panflya and is in Tinnevelly taluk, as December 16, 1246.
The only year mentioned is the regnal year, and Mr. H. Krishna Sastri believes the record to
belong to the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I whose 10th year began in A.D. 1199.
(370 of 1916 ; E. R. 1917, p. 93, 110.)]
A. D. 1247. Inscription of Rajaraja Chola III (now retired ?) in his 31st year, in Trichinopoly
District. Date April 10, 1247 (55 of 1920). Another, at Conjee veram, July 8, 1247 (566 of 1919).
Regnal year wrongly quoted.
Perunjinga II, Pallava, reigning in S. Arcot in his 4th year on January 19, 1247 (449 of
1921), and on December 29, in S. Arcot. (323 of 1921.)
Hoys*ala SomesVara ruling in S. Mysore (B.C. iv, Ch. 67.)
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning in Rajahmundry (V.R. ii, Godavari 72 ; 506 of 1893.)
A. D. 1248. Hoys"ala SomeSvara reigning in W. Mysore. (E.C. v. Ag. 12.)
In N. Mysore an inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava king Krishna (Kanhara), on Septem-
ber 24, 1248. (E.C. viii. Sb. 426.)
Kakatiya Ganapati reigning in Rajahmundry (V. R. ii, Godavari, 84 -A). And in Guntur
District (775 of 1917). In the latter he is called ' Irmatfi Ganapayya '.
On March 24, 1248, the Nitfugal chief Irungoja Chola II, grandson of Irungoja I, was ruling
locally in Anantapur District ( V.R. i. Anant. 123 ; 89 of 1913). A pedigree of these chiefs of
1 The title in full is Rajendrachola-Kukiila-nadajva-Kadagnra-Appaya Nayaka, Kadayya Nlyaka. This would
mean Kadayya Nayaka, son of Appayya Nayaka of KadaSfir, who was Kukula Nadajvar and had the title Rajendra
Chola. Kadayya would then be chief Kukula nadu, KadadGr being his native village or town. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 147
Henjeru in N.-B. Mysore, ' Lords of Oraiyur,' is given in Pg. 50, E.C. XII.
(See above under dates 1128, 1162, 1167 and below 1269, 1285).
The Telugu-Chofla chief Tikka I, here called ' Tikkarasa Gangayya ' made a grant in
Cuddapah District ( V.R. i. Cudd. 931). He was ruling also in Nellore District in this year (B. and
V.C. 1231; V.R. it. Nellore 667). In the last inscription his younger brother Vijayaditya is
mentioned.
In N.-W. Mysore the Kalasa chief Bira-deva rose up and made war on the San tar a chief
Bomma of Humcha (Hombuchcha). There was fighting and slaughter, and Bira plundered Humcha.
(E.C. viii. Sa. 127, 129.)
The Natavatfi chief Rudra who had married Mailala-devi or Melambika, sister of Kakatiya
Ganapati, had three sons by her, Rudra, Maha-deva, and Mummadi Ganapa. Each of these brothers
gave gifts to temples this year, which are recorded in inscriptions in Kurnool District.
(V.R. ii, Kurn. 318, 320, 321 ; 225, 227, 228 of 1905.)
A. D. 1249. Hoysala Somesvara reigning in W. and Central Mysore. (E.C. vi. Cm. 20 ; v. Cn. 238.)
[A passage in this inscription makes it quite clear that the ' Makara ' kingdom, often
mentioned in Hoysala records, does not mean the Pantfya kingdom, for it calls the king the
1 Uprooter of the Makara kingdom and the deliverer of the Pantfya kingdom.']
Rajendra-Chola III was reigning in his 3rd year in Tanjore on March 20 and in his 4th
year on October 14, 1249 (V.R. ii. Tan. 703 ; 106 of 1902 ; 10 of 1918 ; E.I. vii. 175). And in
Trichinopoly on September 12, in his 4th year.
( V.R. Hi. Trick. : 361 / 596 of 1902 ; E.I. vii. 6.)
In Shimoga District, N.-W. Mysore, on June 9, 1249, the Devagiri-Yadava king Krishna
(' Kannaha ') was reigning in his 3rd year proving his accession to have been in the year following
June 9, 1246. (E.C. viii. Sb. 340.)
In Tinnevelly inscription of Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya II on April 25, 1249, in his llth
year. ( V.R. Hi. Tinn, 492 ; 143 of 1894 ; E.I. in. 305.)
Inscription in Tanjore District of Perunjinga Pallava I on July 30, 1249, in his 18th year. As
there has been good evidence that Perunjinga II became chief in 1243-44 (above s.v. A. D. 1247)
this must be a record of Perunjinga I, living: in his 18th year but retired (V.R. ii. Tan. 346 ;
135 of 1895 ; E.I. vii. 165). An inscription ol the 7th regnal year of Perunjinga II bears dates-
October 19, 1249. (545 of 1921.)
[An inscription of the 13th century but without date may here be noticed. It is in a village
near Avanasi in the Coimbatore District. A village had been given to the temple by a Kongu-
Chola chief, and the collection of the taxes, a long list of which is given, had been expressly left
entirely to the temple authorities. There was a special clause enacted No one except the
Temple authorities are to be permitted to examine the temple accounts.'
(99 of 1915 ; E.R. 1916,t>. 121).]
An inscription at Yenamantfala in Guntur district date A.D. 1249-50 mentions Gana-
pambika, daughter of Kakatiya Ganapati who married Beta, son of Kofa-Rudra of Amaravati. She
built a temple there. (V. R. ii. Guntur 137 ; 142 of 1913 ; E. I. Hi. 94.)
On June 8, 1249, the Kakatiya king Ganapati seems to have been now firmly settled in
Conjeeveram, where his minister Samanta Bhoja gave away a village (V.R.i. Chingleput, 341;
26 of 1890 ; I. A. xxi, 122, 197). In Kurnool district, where he was reigning king Ganapati gave a
148 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
tax on salt to a temple in Markapur taluk (V. R. it. fCum. 314 ; 221 of 1905). He was reigning
in Guntur district at the end of the year 1249. (805 of 1922.)
The Telugu-Chofla prince Manma-Siddha, who next year succeeded his father Tikka I, made a
gift in gratitude for his recovery from illness (V. R. i. Cuddapah, 812 ; 598 of 1907). [It would
seem, if the Kakatiya king had captured Conjeeveram, as seems likely from the last noted record, that
the Telugu-Chofla chief must by now have accepted Ganapati as his overlord.]
A. D. 1250. On January 5, 1250, Rajendra-Chola III was reigning in Tanjore (nominally) in his
4th year. ( V. R. it. Tanjore, 1558 ; 423 of 1904.)
Between August 13 and September 3, 1250, so far as can be gathered from inscriptions, the
Telugu-Chofla chief Manma-Siddha succeeded his father. He had the family title ' Madhurantaka-
Pottapi-Chola ' and called himself ' Vijaya-Ganflagopala ' and ' Lord of Kanchl.' He seems
to have become practically, if not actually, independent ; but in some sort was subservient to the
Kakatiya king, who had now succeeded in making himself master of Conjeeveram and had
crushed out Chola domination over that region. While Perunjinga's power to the south was
weakening that of Manma-Siddha increased.
(R. R. 1900, 89 ; 1905, 42 ; 1906, 44 ; I. A. xxt, 122.)
Kakatiya Ganapati of Warangal was in occupation of Conjeeveram. Inscription on a temple
there ( V. R. i. Chingleput, 295, 2 of 1893). His daughter Ganapamba, wife of Kota Beta of
Amaravati-Dharanikota, is described in a record as ruling 6,000 villages S. of the Krishna River
( V. R. ii. Guntur 176 ; 121 of 1893). His general Ganflapenflara-Gangayya-Sahim of the Kayashtha
family made a gift to a temple in Markapur Taluk, Kurnool District.
(V. R. ii, Kurn. 375 ; 283 of 1905.)
The same Kota Beta founded a temple and gave a grant for its support in this year in Guntur
district. ( V. R. ii. Guntur 137 ; 142 of 1913.)
An inscription of the 15th regnal year of the Kalingaganga king (or prince) Narasimha I has
been reported from Vizagapatam. Its date is said to be . 1172 A.D. 1250-51 ; and if correct it
would make Narasimha's accession to have taken place in A.D. 1236-37.
(V. R. Hi. Vizag. 62 ; 98 of 1909.)
[There is some doubt about these accession-dates. They clash with the information derived
from other sources fseeJ. A. S. /?., Ixiv. 229, a grant from Puri). An inscription at Srikunnam in
Ganjam District testifies to a gift made by a feudatory of Narasimha I in this year (A.D. 1250-51).
( V. R. i. Gan. 185 ; 307 of 1906.)
In Tinnevelly District on August 12, 1250, Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya II was reigning in
his 13th year. It shews that the latest possible date for his accession was August 12, 1238.
(572 of 1916.)
In Bellary district the Devagiri-Yadava king ' Seuna ' Khandara (Krishna) was reigning.
( V. R. i. Bell. 261, 276 ; 525 of 1914 ; 84 of 1904 ; Bombay Gas. 524.)
Hoysala SomesVara was reigning in Central and W. Mysore (E. C. v, Ag, 55 ; Cn, 221} also
in Salem district, where a record mentions the date as in his 17th year (V. R. ii. Salem 69 ; 204
of 1910), In N.-W. Mysore another battle was fought between neighbouring chiefs.
(E. C. viii. Tl, 25.)
A. D. 1251. On March 27, 1251, Rajendra-Chola III was reigning in Tanjore in his 5th year.
(V. R. ii, Tan. 1085; 56 of 1914; E. I. ix, 222.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 149
Rajaraja Choi a HI seems to have been still alive at this date. His 36th year is mentioned in
ail inscription in Nellore District. (V. R. ii. Nell. 161.)
In N. Arcot on September 25, 1251, Vijaya-Gantfagopala (Manma-Siddha) was ruling: in his
' third ' year. (264 of 1921), a Vaitfumba chief, Rajendra-Chola, was his vassal. (K /?. ii. Nellore, 633.)
[The date seems open to doubt.]
South of the Krishna River in the Palnatf Taluk, Kakatiya Ganapati reigned.
(V. R. ii. Gun. 498 ; 571 of 1909.)
Central Mysore. Hoysala Somes'vara reigning. (E. C. xii t Tp. 13.)
Travancore ( Venafl) was reigned over by Vlra-Ravi-Udaiya-Marttanfla-Varman,
(T.A.S. iv,Pt.L p. 88.)
[Jatavarman-Sundara-Panclya I came to the throne of Madura between April 20 and 28, 1251.
(E. I. xi. 266).-]
A. D. 1252. Inscription at grirangam dated Dec. 25 A. D. 1252 in the 7th year of Rajendra III.
It states that he defeated Hoysala Somes'vara, and presumably drove him out of Kannanur, which
is close to Srirangam and where Somes'vara had made his residence. Rajendra' s capital was now
at Gangaikonfla-Cholapuram (V. R. Hi. Trichinopoly 475 ; 64 of 1892 ; E. I. vii, 176). Another
record of the 7th regnal year, otherwise undated, goes further and declares that Somes'vara had
been reduced to such a humble condition that he himself fastened on Rajendra's leg an ' anklet of
heroes.' [These things must not be taken too literally. Somes'vara was Rajendra's uncle and
had helped him to his throne. As to S5mes*vara's having been driven out of Kannanur and
Srirangam it must be noticed that records of his are found further to the south than that place.]
Hoys"ala Somes'vara was reigning in Central and West Mysore. (E.C. v, Cn, 237, 242; Ag. 53.)
An inscription shews him at his capital Dorasamudra ' after having marched to Halagere and
returned.' (E. C. vi. Kd. 101.)
In S. Arcot Perunjinga II (Pallava) was ruling in his 10th year on Oct. 4, 1252. (459 of 1921.)
An inscription at Tiruvallam in N. Arcot District is pregnant with information as to the state
of the old Chola kingdom at this time. That tract was locally governed by Alagiya-Pallavan-
Edirili-Chola-Sambuvaraiyan of the Sengeni family, who proclaims himself here as subject, not to
the Chola king but, to the Telugu-Chotfa Vijaya-Gantfagopala, reigning in his 3rd year; who
therefore may now be assumed to be de facto king in that part.
(V. R. i., N. Arcot, 333 ; 79 of 1889. See also S.I.I., i. Nos. 59, 60, 63 / Hi, p. 123.)
Jatavarman-Sundara-Pantfya I reigning in Coimbatore District in his second year; and at
Namakal in Salem district. (553 of 1905 ; 5 of 1906.)
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning in Repalle taluk in the Guntur District, and in Kurnool in
Markapur taluk ( V. R. ii. Guntur 586-G ; ii, Kurnool 216, 217 1 501 / 223, 224 of 1905). Another
inscription in Kurnool mentions this as Ganapati' s 54th regnal year, which helps to fix his
accession as in 1199. (V. R. ii. Kurn. 288 ; 195 of 1905.)
Travancore was ruled over by Vira-Padmanabha-Marttantfa-Varman of Kerala.
(V.R.iii. Trav. 226.)
A. D. 1253. Hoysala Somesvara reigning in Central, Bast and South Mysore and in Trichinopoly
District at Ratnagiri (E. C. v., Cn, 236 ; E. C. ix., Bn. 6 ; E. I. Hi. 8 ; Bombay Gaz. i, 508 ; E.C.
iv. Hg. 111). In the second of these he is said to be residing in ' Vikramaptira, which he had created
for his pleasure in the Chola country.' [Vikramapura is Kannanur, from which, therefore, if the
10A
150 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
inscription records the true facts he had not been expelled as the Chola records have it. His queen
Somala-devi is mentioned. The Ratnagiri inscription bears date ~ April 13, 1253, and mentions his
21st year. If so his accession was in the year foil wing April 13, 1233. But the regnal year may be
counted from the date of his independent command in the southern HoySala country not necessarily
from the date of his becoming king.] ( V. R. Hi. Trichinopoly 108 ; 176 of 1914.}
In Nellore District an inscription, dated March 1 t 1253, in which the sovereign is said to be
Rajendra Chola III. (V. R. ii. Nell. 799 ,> D. and V. C. 1393.)
On March 27, 1253, Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya I gave a gift in Tanjore during his occupation
of the country (V.R. ii. Tan. 1506; E.I. vi . 306 : 254 of 1904). Other records of his are in
Trichinopoly District in Utfaiyarpajaiyam Taluk, of dates April 19, and October 29, the first in his
second, the second in his third regnal year (V. R. Hi. Trichinopoly 899, 898 ; 90, 89 of 1895 ;
E.I. vi. 306.). Another, in the same Taluk, bears date =- November 8, 1253. (31 of 1920.)
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning in Ongole Taluk, Guntur District.
(V.R. ii. Gun. 352; B. and V.C. 940.)
Perunjinga II reigned in Conjeeveram on May 1C, 1253. (353 of 1919.)
[Between April 30 and July 13, 1253, the Pantfya prince or king Jatavarman Vira Pantfya's
rule, or reign, began. He may have been one of the Pantfya princes who ruled parts of the old
Panflya dominions, but it is clear that he was not reigning in succession to Jatavarman Sundara
Panflya I. As otherwise his title would have been Maravarman '. Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar
thinks that be was co-regent with the latter (South ladia, etc., p. 47). His panegyrists give him
credit for Sundara 1 s exploits. He is often heard of later.]
A. D. 1254. Kakatiya Ganapati reigning in Kurnool, Guntur and Kistna districts (V.R. ii,
Kurn. 262, 264, 324 ; 169, 231 of 1905 ; Gun. 416, 854 ; 160 of 1899 ; B. and V.C. 1064 ; Kistna, 232 ;
543 of 1893.). One of the Kurnool records mention a gift made by his minister Gangayya-Sahini
of the Kayashtha family.
In Bellary District the Devagiri-Yadava king Kannara (Krishna) reigned on June 28, 1254,
and on June 16, 1255. (732, 733 of 1919.)
Perunjinga II reigned (?) in Conjeeveram on July 20, 1254. ' (450 of 1919.)
Also at Conjeeveram there is an inscription on September 14, 1254, of Vijaya-Ganflagopala
mentioned as if reigning there (538 of 1919). This was his fifth year and it shews that the last possible
day for his accession was September 14, 1250. [It is curious and interesting to find these two rulers
mentioned as sovereign in the same city within two months of one another.]
[In this year apparently Jatavarman Sundara Partly a and Vira Pan(lya broke into open war.
First (or perhaps in an earlier year) the Chera or Kerala army was attacked and beaten and the
Kerala king killed. Then, about this year, the Pandya forces attacked the HoySala king. Sundara's
inscriptions state that he gained a complete victory, killing a Hoysala general and putting to flight the
Hoygala king. He attacked Kannanur, the Hoygala's residence, and reduced the country.
(South India, etc., p. 46, 47).}
Hoysala SomeSvara's inscriptions of this year are in Central, South-West and South Mysore
(E. C. xii. Tp. 125 ; v, Ak. 108 ; in. Sr. 110.). The last bears date = October 18, 1254, when he was
reigning at Dorasamudra. There is an inscription shewing Sdmegvara's son Narasimha III as reigning
at Dorasamudra (Halebitf) on November 26, 1254 (E.C.v. Bl, 125) and it may be that his father
Sdme&vara had been, as some Parity a inscriptions state, killed in the fighting at Kannanur.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 151
There was more fighting between rival chiefs in N.-W. Mysore in this year.
(E.C. viii. TL 177.)
A. D. 1255. Inscription in Tanjore on January 12, 1255, Rajendra Chola III, in his 9th year.
( V. R. ii. Tan. : 1553 ; 418 of 1904 ; E. I. viii, 273.)
Kakatiya Ganapati was reigning in Nellore District early in 1255, (B. and V. C. i. 137.)
In Dharwar District at Hulgur is an inscription (examined by Dr. Barnett) shewing that
country under the rule of the Devagiri-Yadava king Krishna (' Kandara ') in his 9th regnal year
(E. /. xvi. 334). The date February 22, 1255.
[The Hoysala king Somes vara either died after his flight from Kannanur, or was, as
Parity a inscriptions say, killed in the fighting when Sundara-Pantfya attacked him ; and he was
succeeded by his eldest son Narasimha III apparently on some day before November 26, 1254,
(see above s. v. 1254). This however is not quite certain. Narasimha III divided the HoySala
dominions, himself reigning in the north, while hip brother Ramanatha reigned, almost or wholly,
independently in the south. This arrangement seems to have been made in June-July 1255, which
is the date arrived at from inscriptions for the beginning of Ramanatha's reign.
An inscription shews that Narasimha III was in possession of Snrangam again in the middle
of 1255 (see E. I. vii. 160 ; Hi. 11 > Pautfya inscriptions state that Sundara-Pantfya after the sack
of Kannanur went to Chidambaram, had himself anointed as a hero and weighed himself against
gold, which he distributed ; and then crowned himself king at rlrangam. Thence he marched to
Perunjinga the Kathaka king's capital SendamangaJam, seized it and sacked it, but afterwards
restored him, and he drove away a Bana chief and made him flee to the forests. (E. I. Hi. 11.)
It may be noted here that the political situation in North India had changed entirely
against its Hindu rulers. Delhi had been captured by the Muhammadans in A.D. 1193 and these
invaders by now dominated all North India, the ' Slave-King ' Nazir-ud-din Mahmud reigning at
Delhi.]
In W. Mysore on April 19, 1255, Hoysala Narasimha III was reigning (E. C. v. Ag. 38.)
In N.-W. Mysore there was more local fighting and loss of life (E. C. viii. Sa. 150). Inscrip-
tions shew that N.-W. Mysore was governed by the Devagiri-Yadava king ' 3cuna Kanha,
[Krishna], the establisher of the Telunga king 'an allusion to the restoration of Kakatiya
Ganapati by Krishna's great grand-father, Jaitrapala I about the year A.D. 1199.
(E. C. viii. Sb. t 135, 136.)
An inscription in Kurnool District has reference to a gift made by Kayashtha Gangayya-
Sahini, general of Kakatiya Ganapati. He has the titles ' Gandapenglera ' and ' Manflalika-
Brahma-Rakshasa. ' ( V. R. it. Kurn. : 269 / 176 of 1905.)
A. D. 1256. In Chingleput District an inscription of February 29, 1256, shews that the then
recognized ruler there was Jatavarman Sundara Panflya I (209 of 1923). It shews that cattle raids
were prevalent at that time.
In Chittoor District an inscription of the local Kajahasti Chief Nalla Siddhi ' of Kanchi, '
mentioning as his overlord Vijaya-Ganflagopala of the Telugu-Chotfa family in the latter's seventh
year. ( V. R. i Chit. : 141 ; 202 of 1903.)
On September 11, 1256, an inscription of the llth year of Rajendra Chola III at Kovilur in
Tanjore District (V. R. it. Tan. : 1118 ; 208 of 1908 ; E. I. xi. 131). And at Vallam in the same
district, near Tanjore, an inscription which mentions as sovereign the Pallava Perunjinga II, giving
152 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
him full royal titles (S.LL ii. 340). [These records shew how the old Chola kingdom was now
broken up.]
In Tinnevelly Jatavarman Vira Pandya was reigning in his 3rd year on November 9, 1256
(432 of 1917).
In Kurnool Kakatlya Ganapati was reigning. (V. R. ii. Kurn. : 405.)
In South and West Mysore Hoys*ala S5mesvara's name is given as reigning, in two
inscriptions, though according to other records he had either died, or abdicated in favour of his
son Narasimha, two years earlier (E.C. v. Ak, 166 ; iv. Kr. 9). In N.-W. Mysore an inscription
mentions as locally ruling a certain Birarasa (E. C. viii. Sb. 561). In Coorg the sovereign was
HoySala Narasimha III (ibid. i. 6).
A. D. 1257. In North Arcot District on January 22, 1257, Jatavarman Vira Pantfya is said to
be reigning in his fourth year (299 of 1919). This record comes from the Tiruvannamalai Taluk.
Another inscription of the same year, 1257-58, and in Cheyyar Taluk, North Arcot, registers
a gift of land in the 8th year of Vijaya-Ganflagopala of the Telugu-Choflas, by ' PiJJaiyar ' Rajaraja
Sambuvaraiyan. (In some records this chief is called ' Ajappirandan,' ' Avaniyajappirandan,'
and ' Pallavanflar. ") ( V. R. i. N. Arcot 230 ; 302 of 1912.)
[The name ' Pitfaiyar ' may apparently be taken to mean a favourite, or a son, of a king.
Nilagangaraiyar is also called a ' PilJaiyar ' of Vijaya-Gantfa-Gopala alias Manma-Kshama-
Vallabha, and the Government Epigraphist in 1913 expressed the opinion that both Rajaraja
Sarobuvaraiyar and Nilagangaraiyar were sons of Vijaya-Gantfa-Gopala. The matter must be left
over for settlement. All I can say at present is that the brotherhood of these two chiefs does
not seem to me to be proved by sufficiently conclusive evidence. * That these Sambuvaraiyans
were vassals of the Telugu-Choflas is shown by records in A.D. 1252, 1273 (q.v.).
Vijaya-Ganfla-Gopala is described as ruling in Conjeeveram, where there are three records of
his of this year whose dates correspond to January 29, September 19, and November 18 (or perhaps
December 16), 1257. (393, 571 and 343 of 1919.}
In Conjeeveram also is an inscription of date May 3, 1257 the same year in which the ruler
of the country is said to be the Pallava Chief Perunjinga II. The only possible explanation seems
to be that both these rival chiefs outwardly affected loyalty to the Chola king, and were severally
supported by their own adherents. (350 of 1919.)
Perunjinga II is also represented by another record of March 14, 1257 in South Arcot where
he is described as reigning. (447 of 1921.)
In Tanjore District on July 19, 1257 an inscription (remission of taxes) of the 12th year
of Rajendra Chola III, named as reigning there (V. R. ii. Tan. 1525 ; 531 of 1904 \ E.I. viii, 273).
But another in Tanjore Taluk of October 7, 1257, mentions, as if reigning there Jatavarman
Sundara Pantfya I. (y.R. ii. Tan. 1460 ; 166 of 1894.)
In Pudukotta an inscription commemorates the setting up of an image in a temple in the
23rd year of Hoys*ala SomesVara by one of his generals. [This does not necessarily mean that
the Hoys*ala king was reigning there. And apparently SdmeSvara was now dead.] (V. R. Hi.
Pudu. 262 ; 215 of 1914.)
1 See the Genealogical Tables under heading ' Nilagangaraiyar.' There were several chiefs of that name
during the yean A. D. 1186 to 1306.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 153
In Trichinopoly District at Srirangam the kinff is stated to be Hoysala Ramanatha ( V. R. Hi,
Trick. 478 ; 67 of 1892] E. I. Hi. 9) in an inscription there of date = January 24, 1257. This would
argue that he had driven the Pantfya king Jatavarman Sundara I out of the neighbourhood of
Kannanur subsequent to Sundara's capture of it. But a record at the same place (K R. tit. Trick.
460; 4-5 of 1891) gives rise to the supposition that Sundara was firmly established at Srirangam
after his occupation, for he carried out extensive works there, built several shrines, covered
other shrines with gold, built a large hall and made many valuable gifts to the temple. Amongst
other gifts was a necklace of emeralds which the inscription states had been looted from Senda-
mangalam, the capital of Pallava Perunjinga II. (E. I .Hi. 7, Dr. Hultssch.)
In W. Mysore HoySala Narasimha III was reigning. (E. C. vi, Cm. 1.}
In Coimbatore District is an inscription of the second year of a Kongu-Chola chief Vikrama
Chola. Another record shews that he lived till at least A.D. 1263.
( V. R. z. Coin*. 207, 230 / 555, 578 of 1905.)
A. D. 1258. In Chingleput District Manma-Siddha II Vijaya-Gan^agopala was reigning on
April 16, 125S(211 of 1923). Also at Pottapi in Cuddapah District during the year 1258-59
(V. R. i, Cudd. 857 ; 437 of 1911). And in Nellore District where there were local disturbances
and a revolt put down by him (V. R. ii. 297, 332; B. and V.C. 520, 595). The first of
these in which a mistake was made in the number of Jsaka year, the quoted cyclic year being
1 Kalayukti' and therefore 1180, not 1170 as stated shews that Manma-Siddha II was also
known as Nalla-Siddha. At Conjee veram also Manma-Siddha was reigning on December 28, 1258.
(428 of 1919.),
In Salem District at Namakal Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya I reigning in his fifth year
when he gave a village. (13 of 1906.)
But in Trichinopoly (July 28, 1258) the sovereign named is Jatavarman Vira Pandya in his
sixth year (34 of 1920). The same ruler's seventh year is also mentioned in another record in the
same district (99 of 1920). The date of the last is September 12, ]259.
Perunjinga II's overlordship is recognized in inscriptions in South Arcot on March 11, April
8, May 13 and July 3, 1258, in his sixteenth regnal year.
(465 of 1921 ; 96 of 1906 ; E. I. ix. 216 ; 455 of 1921 ; 65 of 1918 ; 38 of 1922.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II is named as ruling in Chingleput District on May 27, 1258, in
his eighth year. ( V. R. i, Chin. 133 ; 305 of 1909.)
In N. Mysore Krishna of the Devaglri-Yadavas reigned. (E. C. xi, Dg. 103.)
In W. Mysore Hoysala Narasimha III reigned. (E. C. v, Ak. 109.)
In N. Arcot near Pojur an inscription mentions the Sengeni chief Rajagambhira-Sambti-
varaiyar. ( V. R. i, N. Arcol 377; 93 of 1887.)
In the Palnatf Taluk, Guntur District, Kakatiya Ganapati was the reigning king.
(V.R.ii, Gun. 502.)
A. D. 1259. Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya I named as reigning in Chingleput on February 26,
April 29 and June 15, 1259, in his ninth year (303 of 1921 / V. R. i, Chin. 167, 168; 186, 187 of
1894.) Also in Salem District (622 of 1905.) And at Perambalur, a few miles N. of &rirangam
(V.R.iii, Trichinopoly, 250 ; 8 of 1913). This last is interesting. It shews that at this period
when armies were always on the march the villagers were put to some expense for the maintenance
of the troops, and had to ensure their own security. The village council concerned set aside some
154 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
taxes for the purpose of ' making friendly terms with, and meeting the expenses of, the followers of
Sundara-Pantfya.'
In S. Arcot on March 29, 1259, an inscription declares the ruler there to be Jatavarman Vlra
Pandya. (406 of 1921.)
In Nellore the reigning king was the Telugu-Chotfa chief Manma-Siddha Vijaya-Gantfagopala
(V. R ii, Nell. 333 / B. and V. C. 598). Also on September 13, 1259, in Chingleput District in his
tenth year where an inscription records a gift by PerumaJ Nachchi, senior queen of Panchanadi-
vanan-Nilagangaraiyar. (V. R. i, Chin. 986 ; 117 of 1912.)
At Rayakota in Krishnagiri Taluk, Salem District, an inscription shews that the then ruler
was HoySala Ramanatha, governing in his sixth year. ( V. R. it, Salem 120 ; 4 of 1888.)
An inscription in W. Mysore of this year shews as sovereign HoySala Narasimha III, having
Dorasamudra for his capital (E. C. vi, Kd. 92). Another shews that Narasimha was reigning over
Central Mysore. (E. C. xii, Tp. 28.)
In Kurnool are inscriptions of the 61st regnal year of Kakatlya Ganapati, testifying to gifts
made to temples by the Kayashtha chief ' Ganflapentfera ' Jannigadeva and the Nathavatfi chief
Kumara-Ganapati. (V. R. ii, Kurn. 301, 306, 27-f ; 208, 213, 181 of 1905.)
In Markapur Taluk, Kurnool District, then under the rule of Kota Ganapati who was son
of Keta III of Amaravati and his wife Rayyamba or Bayyala, a gift was made to a temple
by a local potentate. ( V. R. it. Kurn. 311 ; 218 of 1905.)
Pallava Perunjinga II reigning in S. Arcot in his 17th year on December 26, A.D. 1259 (320 of
1921). [Note that in this same year the Pantfya princes held Salem and Chingleput (see above).]
In Trichinopoly District a record of November 6, 1259, in Udaiyarpajaiyam Taluk recognizes
Rajendra Chola III as sovereign. ( V. R. in. Trich. 852 ; 93 of 1*14.)
A. D. 1260. In Kurnool and Nellore are records of Kakatlya Ganapati in his 62nd year. [This
was his last year. His daughter Rudramma was made Queen in her own right in succession
to him. She is constantly given male titles, and her period of rule was generally successful and
marked by good government.] ( V. R. it. Kurn. 289 / Nell. 590 ; 196 of 1905 ; B. and V. C. 1165.
See also A. A. R. for 1905-6, p. 168.) A C. P. grant, with a correct date mentioning a solar eclipse,
shews that Ganapati was reigning on April 12, 1260. (E. R. 1917. C. P. No. 4.)
Perunjinga II is shewn as reigning in Chingleput District on October 31, 1260, at Conjeevcram.
( V. R. i. Chin. 353 ; 38 of 1890 ; E. I. mi, 164-A.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pandya I was reigning at Jambukesvaram, Trichinopoly District, in his
tenth year, on April 28, 1260. The inscription states that he had ' uprooted Kerala ' (an
allusion to his earlier exploits) and was an enemy of Gantfagopala, Perunjinga, and Ganapati
(V. R. Hi. Trich. 417 ; 32 of 1891 / /. A. xxi, 121; xxii, 221 ; E. I. vi, 307). Also in Chingleput
on May 23 (322 of 1911).
[Sundara Pandya I was very active this year, owing probably to the change of crown in the
Kakatlya country. He is said to have marched to the North through Perunjinga's country about
Chingleput and Vijaya Gantfa-gopala's territory, driving the Telugu troops before him as far as
Nellore, and defeating Kakatlya Rudramma. At Nellore he had himself crowned for the second
time. He did not, apparently, proceed further to the North but returned to Srirangam. It is
noteworthy that about 40 years later Rashid-ud-din, writing about the kingdom of Ma'abar,
says that it extended across the peninsula from Quilon to Nellore.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 155
[I cannot refrain from recording here an expression of doubt as to this Northern expedition
of Sundara Panflya I. It would seem almost impossible in the circumstances in which he was
placed. It means that he left Srirangam, within a few miles of which place resided his enemy
Hoys"ala Ramanatha ; marched through the country of Perunjinga whose capital, 6endamangalam,
he had recently looted, and who therefore must have been his bitter foe ; continued his march
through the centre of the territory of Vijaya-Ganflagopala, also hostile to him and to whom,
as one of his Sriraugam inscriptions expresses it, he was as a ' jungle fire to a forest ' ; and
forced his way into the Kakatlya dominions. He could not have had a sufficiently large army to
protect his line of communications, about 300 milci long, as well as his base at Srirangam ; con-
sidering that both base and communications were exposed to attack on all sides from the enemy,
who surrounded him in front, flank and rear at every point. We have, however, no authority
to appeal to, and must accept the assertions of the inscriptions, i.e. of the framers of the inscrip-
tions, whose aim was the glorification of their ruler. Note that Ramanatha is said to be reigning
in Srirangam in A.D. 1261 (below).]
In W. Mysore Hoysala Narasimha III continued to reign (E. C. vi. Tk. 3). Ramanatha
ruled in Salem (V. R, ii. Salem 67 ; 202 of 1910 ; 4 of 1910} and is said to have ruled at Srirangam.
(E. I. Hi. p. 7.)
An inscription in Markapui Taluk, Kurnool District, mentions Rajendra Chola III as reigning
there in this year. It was evidently engraved by adherents of the Chola crown, and must not
be taken as historically proving Chola supremacy. ( V. R. ii. Kurn : 294 / 201 of 1905.)
On October 23, 1260, Vira Pamlya was reigning (or ruling) in S. Arcot in his 8th year.
(66 of 1918.)
At Manimangalam, Chingleput District, an inscription mentions a Sana chief as living at
the time. [The family, then still existed.] (V. R. i. Chin. 816 ; 286 of 1S97.)
The Telugu-Chotfa chief ' Manma-Bhupati ' i. e. Manma-Siddha ruling at Gu<u'vafla, N. of the
Krishna River (V. R. ii. Kistna, 239-2/3). In his reign, here called, ' Gantfa-Gopala Vijayaditya f
a local chief is mentioned in Nellore District, who was descended from ' Mukkanti-Katfuvetti',
i. e. of Pallava descent. (V. R. ii. Nell. 334, 335 / B. and V.C- 599, 600.)
A Kolanu-Raja, Yeragaya-deva, was ruling in the Tanuku Taluk, Kistna District.
(741 of 1920.)
A. D. 1261. On December 14, 1261,, Hoysala Ramanutha was reigning at Srirangam in his 7th
year. Inscription in the Jambukesvarda temple (E. /. Hi p. 10 No. ii). In W. Mysore Hoys*ala
Narasimha III reigned (E. C. v. Ag. 42 ; Bl. 74, 98). And in S. Mysore (Ibid. Hi Tn, 8c. Md. 30.)
and in Central Mysore. (Ibid. xii. ck. 2.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya I reigning in Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts on May 29
and July 19 and August 31, 1261.
(V. R. ii, Tan. 688 ; 25 of 1914 ; in, Trich. 880, 71 ; 71 of 1895 ; 741 of 1909 / E. I. vi, 308 ;
xi, 257.)
Perunjinga II was ruling in Conjeeveram and in South Arcot District on September 1 and
November 28, 1261. (365 of 1919 ; 316 of 1921.)
The Kakatlya queen Rudramma reigned in Kurnool District. The record which is one of
her second year, calls her ' Rudra-deva ', her masculine name ( V. R. ii, Kurnool, 287 ; 194 of
1905). And in Guntur District. (94 of 1917.)
156 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A. D. 1262. Records in Tanjore of May 21, and October 27, 1262, in Tanjore District name as
sovereign Rajendra Chola III. (V. R. ii. Tan : 1123, 1133 ; 214, 223 of 1908,}
The Devagiri-Yadava king Sevana ' Mahadeva now reigning in Bellary District. [He
bad succeeded his brother Krishna in 1259-60.] ( V. R. i. Bell. 202 ; 4-4-6 of 1914.}
Jatavarman Sundara Panflya I was reigning in Trichinopoly District on October 23, 1262.
( V. R. Hi. Trick. 276 ; 508 of 1912.)
In the same District at TiruvelJarai and Tiruppattur, the reigning king is stated to be Hoysala
Ramanatha. [Thus it is certain that he still retained his hold of Kannanur and the neighbourhood.]
( V. R. Hi, Trick. 175 ; 590 of 1908 ; 542 of 1905.)
An inscription in Draksharama, Godavari District, mentions Pallava Perunjinga II under his
title ' Avanyavanodbhava ', giving him the rank of a sovereign. It also mentions the actual ruler
of the country, the Kakatiya king. [This would seem to argue that Perunjinga and Rudramma
were on friendly terms.] ( V. R. Godav. 325 ; 419 of 1893 ; E. I. vii, 267.). [So far from admitting
that Perunjinga had been defeated by Sundara Panflya I, this inscription says that Perunjinga
1 Established the Pantfya country '.]
In Narsapur Taluk, Kistna District the Kona-Mantfala chief Ganapati was ruling.
( V. R. ii, Kislna 310 ; 520 of 1893.)
The Kota chief Ganapati ruled locally part of Guntur District. Date * August 13, 1262.
(103 of 1917.)
A. D. 1263. An inscription of the llth year of Jatavarman Vira Pantfya in the Pudukoftai
state attributes to him enormous conquests, most of which would appear to be fabulous He con-
quered China, Bengal, killed two kings of Ceylon, etc. [There is no mention of such events in the
Mahawatiisa.'] (V. R. Hi. Pudu. 91 ; 356 of 1906 ; E. R. 1912, 39.)
Vijaya-Ganflagopala-Manma-Siddha II, Telugu-Chotfa chief was ruling in Chingleput
on March 27, 1263, and during the year in Nellore District. (230 of 1922 ; V. R. ii. Nell. 442;
B. and V. C. 740.). And in Kurnool District. ( V. R. ii. Kurn. 364 ; 272 of 1905.)
A. D. An inscription shews HoySala Narasimha III reigning in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii. Tp. 2.)
[An interesting record of about this date (impossible to fix the year exactly, but it belongs
to the 12th year of Jatavarman Sundara Pandya I, which expired in April 1263) affords an insight
into the conditions of life in the villages in these days. Two villages, evidently after much discus-
sion, came to an agreement. It is arranged between them that the customary raids should not be
in future quite so savage as in the past ; and that although ' woundings, stabbings and deaths ' may
take place yet hereafter the fighting men of each village will refrain from molesting the peaceable
inhabitants of the village they attack, or from destroying the houses ; and that should such persons
be injured or houses be destroyed the guilty party will submit to being fined.]
(V. R. Hi. Pudukotfa 135 ; 359 of 1914.)
A.D. 1264. At Ratnagiri in Trichinopoly District, Jatavarman Sundara Panflya I gave a grant.
(V. R.iii. Trick. 77 i 145 of 1914). A puzzling inscription at Tirupparkatfal in North Arcot
makes out that this same Pantfya issued a proclamation from Kannanur a place which we have seen
in possession of HoySala Ramanatha (702 of 1904). Another of this king and belonging to this year
is at Kaveripakkam close to Arcot. 1 (402 of 1905.)
1 Another inscription of this year says that Vira Pandya employed in his army horsemen from the Kanarese
country (134 of 1908).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 157
In N. Mysore the Devagiri-Yadava king Mahadeva was reigning. A battle between rival
chiefs is mentioned. (E. C. xi. Dg. S7.}
Queen Rudramma's general Jannigadeva, now called 'Maharaja', gave a grant of land in
Palnafl Taluk, Guntur District, for a temple. (V. R. ii. Gun. 520 / 550 of 19O9.}
Rajendra Chola III recognized as king in Tanjore on January 2, 1264.
( V. R. ii. Tan. 1629 494 of 1904 ; E. I. rft'f, 274.)
A. D. 1265. Hoysala Narasimha III reigning at Dorasamudra, Mysore, early in the year.
(E. C. vi. Cm., 89}. Another inscription of his reign in Central Mysore states that under the king's
orders the Natfajva chief 1 Chola-Kukula-Katfasur-Katfaya-Nayaka made a raid on his neighbour's
property (E. C xii. Tp. 22}. Narasimha is shewn to be reigning in S.-E. Mysore.
(E. C. ix. Aw. SO.)
Jatavarman Vira Panflya was reigning in Tinnevelly District on April 27, 1265 (6 of 1916}.
And in Chingleput District on December 11. (276 of 1910 / E. R. 1921, p. 92.}
The Telugu-Chotfa Vijaya-Ganflagopala is represented by three inscriptions at Conjeeveram.
( V. R. i. Chingleput, 342, 350, 351 ; 27, 35, 36 of 1890 ; I. A. xxi. 122 ; xxii. 219 E. 1. vii. 128.}
In Bellary district the Devagiri-Yadava king Mahadeva reigned on July 13, J265, in his 6th
year (V. R. i. Bell, 154 ; 519 of J"I4}, and in N. Mysore, where more local fighting and slaughter
took place (E. C. xi. Dg., 100}. At that time in N.-W. Mysore there was still more massacre,
chiefs fighting against their neighbours. The local ruler there was the Santajige chief Bomma, son
of Vira. (E. C. viii. Sa., 140.}
Perunjinga II reigned in South Aicot on July 30, 1265, in his thirteenth year. (530 of 1920.}
A. D. 1266. [In the north of India the rule of the Muhammndan ' Slave ' kings of Delni came
to an end after a period of seventy years by the usurpation of Ghiyas-nd-dm Balban. For the last
twenty years the country had been desolated by incessant invasions of hordes of Mongols, who had
sacked the cities of Lahore and Multan and had devastated Sind.]
Jatavarman Vira Panflya reigning in Tinnevelly District, He is stated to have conquered
Ceylon and the Chola and Kongu countries and to have been anointed as a victor at Perumbarta-
puliyur', or Chidambaram, which another record calls ' Tillaima-nagari ' (V.R. iii.Tinn. 318; 435
of 1905}. He was also reigning in S. Arcot on October 27, 1266 in his fourteenth year.
(623 of 1920.}
Rajendra Chola III recognized as sovereign in Tanjore District on January 20 and June 30, 1266.
(I'. R. ii, Jan., 934, 526 ; 555 of 1904 ; 105 of 1897 ; E. /. viii. 274 ; vii, 176.}
Hoysala Ramanatha was reigning in Trichinopoly on March 10, 1266.
( V. R. iff. Trich. 204 ; 40 of 1913.}
Mahadeva, Devagiri-Yadava king reigned in N. Mysore. He had reduced large tracts.
(E. C. xi. Dg. 171, 59.}
[In this year was born the Kerala prince Ravivarman-Kulas"ekhara-Samgramadhira whose
adventures after he became king in A.D. 1299-1300 are related below.]
A. D. 1267. Hoysala Narasimha III reigning in S. and E. Mysore.
(E.C. iv. Kr. 12 ; Hi. Md. 123 ; ix. D-B, 31.}
1 See Editors' note under 1246.
L58 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Rajendra Chola reigning in Tanjore District on April' 20, 1267 (V. R. if. Tan. 991 ; 605 of 1902;
E. I. viii. 7) and on May S, at Mannargitfi. (V. R. ii. Tan. 512 ; 91 of 1897; E. L vii. 177.)
[Rajendra III seems to have died about this time, and his death marks the end of the
old Chola kingdom, whose beginning is lost in the mists of antiquity but which was certainly
in existence in B.C. 250. Certain Chola princes are known by name to have lived in 1314 and
A.D. 1342 but their relationship to the ancient family is untraceable.]
The Telugu-Chotfa chief Manma-Siddha-Vijaya-Gantfa-Gbpala was ruling at Conjeevaram
on May 20, 1267 (568 of 2919), also on August 7 (537 of 1919). In Markapur Taluk, Kurnool
District, his son by Damala-devi named Nalla-Siddha gave a grant (V. R. it. Kurnool 268 ; 175
of 1905). And he ruled in Nellore District where an inscription gives him the title ' Vijayaditya '
shortened into Bijji.' ( V. R. ii. Nell. 336 ; B. L. V. C. 603.)
Jatavarman Vira Pandya reigned in Tinnevelly on November 21, 1267, in his fifteenth year
(437 of 1917). Two inscriptions of Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya I bear dates = July 1 and 29, 1267
(V. R. Hi. Pudukotta, 167; 342 of 1914 ; 163 of 1916.). The date of the latter, however, is not
perfect.
Hoysala Ramanatha was reigning in Trichinopoly District at Ratnagiri in his thirteenth year
(V. R. Hi. Trich. 95 ; 163 of 1914.}. And in Salem District. (Ibid. Salem 7 ; 414 of 1913.)
Queen Kakatiya Rudramma, here called ' Pratapa Rudra', gave away a village in Ongole
Taluk, Guntur District. (V. R. ii. Gun. 468 ; B. & V. C. U35.)
A. D. 1268. [Between June 10 and 20, 1268 (E. L vi. 301) Maravarman Kulasekhara
Pandya I, who was known to the Muhammadan chroniclers as ' Kales Dewar,' came to the throne
at Madura. His reign of forty years was disastrous. He partitioned the Pandya kingdom
and this gave rise to dissensions, rivalries and distress amongst his subjects. Finally he was
murdered by his own son (460 of 1916). From this time forward, if not indeed earlier, we hear
of numerous Panflya princes in the South, often mentioned in inscriptions as if they were kings
but who were really viceroys or governors of different tracts. In the decay of the kingdom
these princes became practically independent. Wassaf in A.D. 1300 refers to this state of things,
and so did Rashid-ud-din in 1310, and in 1292 Marco Polo. (Sec below).]
Perunjmga II was ruling in his 25th year in S. Arcot on January 29, 1268. (62 of 1918.)
HoySala Ramanatha reigning in Salem District in his 14th year (20 of 1900); and in
Trichinopoly on April 21, 1268, in his 13th year (41 of 1920).
A. D. 1268. Hoysala Narasimha III reigining is N., S. and B. Mysore.
(E. C. xi. DK, 36 ; Yl ; 9 ; ix, D-B. S.)
Kakatiya Rudramma reigning in Nellore District, where her minister gave a gift (V. R. ii,
Nell. 322 B. and V. C. 584.). And in Nandigama Taluk, Kistna District, where a grant was made
by her general Sahini Gannama-Nayutfu of the Kayashtha family. (V. R. ii. Kistna, 278.)
Vijaya Gantfa-Gopala of the Telugu-Chdtfa family ruling in N. Arcot at Kaverippakkam. A
gift made by a ' Sajukki ' chief, perhaps one of the Kalahasti Rajas.
(V. R. i. N. At cot, 10 ; 389 of 1905.)
The Devagiri-Yadava king Mahadeva was reigning in N. and N.-W. Mysore. There were
local disturbances at the time in N. Mysore. The king marched against a certain Kava-deva,
perhaps a Kadamba of Goa, and fighting ensued ; and an officer stopped an outbreak at a guard*
house. (E. C. xi, Dg, 79, 102; vii, ct, 21.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 159
A. D. 1269. Jafavarman Vira Pantfya was ruling in PudukoUa State on July 21,1269, in his
seventeenth year. ( y. R. V, Pudu. 321 / 278 of 1914.)
Kakatrya Rudramma, called 'Rudradeva Maharaja', reigned in Guntur District, Date-
October 31, 1269. (155 of 1917.)
In Vizagapatam District a Matsya chief, Arjuna I, son of Jayanta I, ruled locally and gave
a village to Brahmans (April 6). A C. P. record gives the pedigree of the family for 23 genera-
tions. (V. R. in, Vizag. 51 , 130 1 190; 302, 362 of 1899; E. L i\ 106.)
Perunjinga was ruling in S. Arcot in his 27th year on November 2, 1269. (70 of 2918.)
Central and South Mysore were under Hoys*ala Narasimha III (E. C. iv, Ng, 48, 49 ; xii, Tm,
49 ; ni, Tn, 97). There was fighting between chiefs in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. viii. Sa. 128.)
Hoysala Ramanatha reigned in Trichinopoly District at Ratnagiri in his 15th year (K R. Hi. Trick.
126 ; 4-4 of 1913.). [That Narasimha ruled over South Mysore seems to shew that Ramanatha's
portion of the kingdom was very small, and confined to the extreme south.]
An inscription in Salem District, Attur TaluK, commemorates a gift by Jatavarman Sundara
Pantfya I ; but does not necessarily imply that he was ruling there, or even alive at the time.
(V. R. it. Salem, 22 ; 429 of 1913.)
In Nellore District a village was granted by the Telugu-Chotfa chief Manma-Siddha II, here
called ' Bhrnia Raja Siddhaya.' (V. R. it Nellorc, 3 38 ; I*, and K C. 605.)
Irungoja-Chola II, the Nitfugal Raja of Hemjeru (N.-E. Mysore) raided the Tumkur District
in Mysore. (E. C. xii. Tm, 49.)
A. D. 1270. Vijaya-Ganflagopalaof the Telugu-Chofla family ruling in Conjeeveram on January
27, February 10 and November 25, 1270.
(501, 429 of 1919 ; V. R. i. ChingUfiut 920, 547 of 1912 ; 637 of 1919.)
Hoysala Ramanatha reigning in Kannanur, close to Sr Iran gam, on March 24 and June 15,1270
(E. /., iii, 10; E. R. 1911, 47). Hoysala Narasimha reigning in West Mysore. (E. C. v. Bl t 92.)
Kakatiya Rudramma reigning in Guntur and Kurnool districts (761 of 1922 ; r. R. ii. Kuril.
339 : 246 of 1905). In the latter the queen is called ' Rudrayya-deva Maharaja. 1
The Kala&a country in W. Mysore was ruled by a lady Kalala-Mahadevi.
(E. C. vi. Mg. 71.)
A chief named Bommarasa, perhaps of the Santara family, ruled a tract in N.-W. Mysore.
(See above s. v. A. D. 1248 and below 1275.) (E. c. viii, Sa, 137.)
The Devagiri-Yddava king Ramachandra came to the throne on a day between September 24,
1270, and March 19, 1271. (E. C. vii. Sk, 122, 140, 141.)
A. D. 1271. HoySala Ramanatha was reigning at Kaijnanur, close to Srirangam on July lt>,
1271 (E. R. Hi. fo. 10, No. /-'). And in Trichinopoly on June 5 and during the year.
(V. R. Hi. Trich. 426 ; 33 of 1891 ; 21 of 1920.)
Vijaya-Gantfa-Gopala of the Telugu Chdtfas was ruling in Chingleput District on August 12,
1271 (V. R. i. Chin. 1112 ; 243 of 1912). And at Conjeeveram in the same district on January
25, February 13, and May 31. (405 1 503, 492 of 1919.)
The Kakatiya queen Rudramma (' Rudradeva ') reigning in Guntur District on March 26.
(660 of 1920.)
Maravarman Kulasekhara reigning in Tinnevelly District in his fourth year on July 31 and
September 19, 1271. (483, 636 of 1917.)
160 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Kallnga-Ganga king Bhanudeva I, son of Narasimha and grandson of Ananga Bhima II,
reigning in Vizagapatam District. (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 5 ; 358 of 1905.)
A. D. 1272. Hoys"ala Narasimha III reigning in W. Mysore on February 15, 1272. [Date
correct ; lunar eclipse mentioned.] (E. C. vi, Kd. 124, 125). He is given the title ' Establisher of
the Cnola kingdom ', alluding to Rajendra III having been helped to the throne by Narasimha's
father Hoy sal a Somesvara.
In Guntur District the Parichchedin chief Bhima Raja gave a gift to a temple on August 20,
1272, (137 of 1917.)
The Devagiri-Yadava king Ramachandra was now reigning as is proved by the Thana copper-
plate grant (E. 7. xiii. 198}. N.-W. Mysore was ruled by him. (E. C. mii. S6., 137.)
A gift was made to a temple in Kurnool District by the Kayastha chief ' Gandapentfera '
Tripurari. ( V. R. ii. Kurn. 341 ; 248 of 1905.)
A. D. 1273. A gift of land was made in this year in Kurnool District by the Kayastha Chief
Ambadeva grandson of the Kakatiya king Ganapati's general Gang ay y a Sahiui.
( V. R. ii. Kurn. : 261 ; 168 of 1905.)
Kakatiya Rudramma was reigning in Nellore early in the year.
(y. R. ii. Nell. 133 ; B, and y. C 393.)
At Conjeeveram Vijaya-Gantfagopala was reigning on April 29, 1273, in his 23rd year.
(409 of 1919.)
A prince of Eastern Chalukya descent Vijayaditya II gave a gift at Srikurmam, Ganjam Dis-
trict on a date believed by Dr. Hultzsch to correspond with October 23, 1273. The Saka year 1195
is stated. (See Pedigree). Mr. V. Rangachari says that this record ' confirms the tradition that
Nannaya Bhatta first translated the Mahabharata in Rajaraja-Narendra's court.'
(I'.R. i. Ganjam 230 ; 352 of 1896 ; E. I. v. 32, 36.)
Panchanadivanan-Nilagangaraiyan (see Geneol. Table) is mentioned in a record of the ' 24th '
year of Vijaya-Ganflagopala, corresponding to November 1, 1273. The regnal year should be ' 23rd '.
(y. R. i. Chingleput 920, 861, 862, 870; 547 of 1912 ; 5, 6, 14 of 1911.)
Hoyvsala Ramanatha was reigning in Trichinopoly on May 8, 1273. (46 of 1920.)
In S. Mysore Hoysala Narasimha III was reigning. (E. C. iv. Ch., 203.)
Maravarman KulaSekhara Pantfya I reigning in Ramnad in his 6th year. (540 of 1922.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pan<lya gave a gift to a temple in Coimbatore District in his 23rd year.
(548, 6 17 of 1905.}
A, D. 1274. Hoysala Ramanatha was reigning in Salem District in his 20th year ( V. R. ii.
Salem 129, 132 ; 26, 29 of 1900). [About this time his elder brother, Narasimha III reunited in his
own person the HoySala kingdom, thus reducing Ramanatha to the position of viceroy in the south.
Ramanatha lived till at least 1295.] On April 23, and May 9, 1274, Ramanatha was ruling in
Trichinopoly District (20, 47 of 1920.) And on September 24 in S. Arcot. (560 of 1921.)
In S. Mysore Hoysala Narasimha III reigned (E. C. iv. Ch., 131). His son Kumara Malli-
deva is mentioned as granting land in W. Mysore and setting up images. (E. C. v. Bl.,150.)
A. D. Kakatiya- Rudramma reigning in Guntur District on April 9, 1274. * (179 of 1917.)
Pallava Perunjinga II ruling on February 10, 1274, at Tirukachchur in Chingleput Taluk in
his 31st year. (The inscription is not clear throughout, but only the last figure ' 1 '. It was
however his 31st year.) ( V.R. i, Chin. 162 ; 181 of 1904.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 161
In the same district near Conjeeveram at Tenneri an inscription of September 3, 1274, makes
the Telugu-Chofla Vijaya-Ganfla-Gopala ruling there in his 25th year. The record shews that the
latest possible date for his accession was September 3, 1250. (229 of 1922.}
A. D. 1275. HoySala Narasimha III reigning in S. and W. Mysore (B.C. iv t Ch. 142 ; i>,
Ag., 54 ; vi, Kd. 143). The Bellary District was now ruled by HoySala Ramanatha, Narasimha's
younger brother, as viceroy. (V.R. i, Bell. 192, 193 ; 33, 34 of 1904 ; E.R. 1903-4, p. 10.)
In Chingleput District, near Madras, Vijaya-Ganflagopala ruled in his 26th year. A gift
made by a chief LankeSvara with the prefix to his name ' Panchanadivanan ' ( V.R. i, Chin.
857 1 909 ; 1 of 1911 ; 536 of 1912). (See Genealogical Tables under head ' Nilagangaraiyan '.)
On May 8, 1275 Jatavarman Vira-Panflya was ruling in Tanjore District in his 22nd year
(67, 73 of 1911 ; E.R. 1922, p. 92.)
On April 1, 1275. Maravarman KulaSekhara was reigning in Trichinopoly District. A Bana
chief, to whom is given the affix ' Pillai ', is mentioned as governing the Konatf tract. ' PiJlai ' or
1 PiJJaiyar ' here probably means a favourite, or a vassal (above, s.v. A.D. 1257). (357 of 1922.)
The Coimbatore District, or part of it, was ruled by a Kongu-Chola chief Vikrama-Chola III,
this being his second year. ( V.R. ', Coimbatore, 1S6 ; 610 of 1905.)
An inscription in Nellore District mentions the Kakatiya queen Rudramma ' Maharaja ' as
reigning there, but gives her only the title ' Mahamanflalesvara ', which is not a royal title. The
same is the case with an inscription of Kakatiya Ganapati in the same district, of date A.D. 1239
(above). There are other instances also. It looks as if the people of Nellore were doubtful as
to the Kakatiya rule being permanent. (V.R. U, Nellore, 396 ; B. & V.C. Hi, 1013.)
Keta Rudra (possibly grandson of Rudra) of the Amaravati family of ' Kota ' chiefs locally
ruling in Guntur District. ( V.R. ii, Guntur, 271 ; 252 of 1899.)
The Santara chief Bomma of Humcha was ruling in N.-W. Mysore (E.C. mii, Sa. 134). There
were local disturbances and battles.
The Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha II came to the throne between May 22 and
September 19, 1275, according to two inscriptions whose dates are reliable.
(367 of 1896 ,- J.A.S.B. Ixv, 229 ; V.R. i, Ganjam, 245. Other records are scattered between Nos. 150
and 253. Their results sometimes vary.)
A. D. 1276. In this year the Devagiri-Yadava king Seuna Ramachandra made a determined effort
to crush the Hoysala dynasty. He sent a large army under his son-in-law Harapala and general
Saluva Tikkama into N. Mysore and they marched down to the attack of the Hoys*ala capital
Dorasamudra, or Hajebitfu. Irungo{a-Chola II of the Niflugal family, who ruled over a tract in
N.-B. Mysore in the north of Sira taluk, aided the Seuna invader, as did several other chiefs. The
Hoysala's defending army, commanded by Ballaja, son of Narasimha III, met them at Bejavatfi in
Hassan District, near the capital, and a great battle was fought there on April 25, 1276. The Seuna
army was defeated and driven back beyond the Dummi river with great slaughter.
(E.C. v, Bl. 164, 165, 167, 120.)
There is an inscription of Yadava Ramachandra in Bellary District dated -March 17, 1276.
(717 of 1919). In North Mysore he gave away a village for a Brahman Agrahara (E.C..xi, Dg. 70).
He was also ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Sa. 69, 70.)
HoySala-Narasimha III is represented by two inscriptions in S. and S.-W. Mysore.
(E.C. iv, Ch. 103 i , Cn. 269.)
11
162 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Near the Krishna River in Narasapur taluk, the local ruler was the Kona chief Ganapati.
( V.R. ii, Kistna, 313 ; 523 of 1893.)
[Between August 10 and 25, 1276 Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya IF Kodantfa-Rama, began to
rule (See Pedigree notes). This is the prince mentioned by Wassaf and Marco Polo (s.v ,
A.D. 1292). Wassaf says that he employed as his agent at Kayal-for the importation of horses
from Arabia a Muhammadan, named Taki-ud-din Abdur Rahman.]
(See 418 of 1909 ; 432 of 1913 ; 529, 570 of 1920 ; and Yule's Marco Polo ii, 269, 305-311.)
In Guntur District Kakatiya Rudramma was reigning on November 13. (718 of 1920.)
A. D. 1277. Hoysala Narasimha III reigning in S. Mysore on March 9, 1277 (E. C. Hi. My. 51.)
Other records in the same locality. (E. C. iii. Md. 70 ; Tn. 78 and in S. E. Mysore ix. Kn. 72.)
In Chingleput District the Telugu-Chofla Manma-Siddha Vijaya-Ganflagopala was reigning
on October 31, 1277. (110 of 1923.)
In Anantapur District on June 7, an inscription of the Nitfugal Chief Irungoja or Irugona
Chola-Maharaja. (40 of 1917.)
The Kakatiya queen Rudramma reigning at Chebrolu near the Krishna River.
(V. R. ii. Guntur 110; 609 of 1909.)
In N.-W. Mysore mention of a battle between two chiefs. Hosagunfla Bommarasa was ruling
locally (above s. v. 1270-71 ; E. C. viii. Nr. 20.). The reigning king there was a Yadava Rama-
chandra of Devagiri (vii. Ci. 2.). It would appear from this that the Hoysala success over the
Yadava invaders had only been temporary. (See remarks s.v. A.D. 1279.)
A Parichchedi family chief Bhima Raja and his brother Uttam Bhima made gifts to a temple
in Guntur District (136 of 1917). [The date of this, however, is not satisfactory.]
The KalasSa Country in W. Mysore was ruled by Kalala-Mahadevi. (E. C. vi. Mg. 67, 71.)
In Vizagapatam the Kalinga-Ganga King Anantavarma Bhanndeva I was reigning in his
18th year the only date given is 6. 1200, which may be either A.D. 1277-78 or 1278-79.
(V. R. iii. Vizag. 81 ; 253 of 1899.)
A. D. 1278. In Trichinopoly on January 5, 1278, Maravarman Kulasekhara Pantfya I is
recognized as king, this being in his 10th year (V. R. iii. T rich. 4 10 ; 25 of 1901 ; E. I. vi 309).
This seems to shew that the HoySalas and Panflyas were now living in amity at this time,
for a record of the same year shews that Hoysala Ramanatha who ruled in W. Mysore was residing
in Kannanur close to Trichinopoly. (E. C. v. Ak. 149.)
[About this time the Pallava Perunjinga II, whose influence about South Arcot and Chingleput
had been powerful enough to prevent the Pantfyas from getting much hold on that country,
died or ceased to reign, and thereafter Pantfya influence greatly increased there and in the neigh-
bourhood.] Perunjinga' s last known date is one of this year at Chidambaram. He had reigned
36 years. (E. I. vii. 165.)
HoySala Narasimha reigning in S., W. and E. Mysore. (E. C. iv. Ch. 201; vi. Tk. 80; x. Mr. 38.)
There was fighting in N.-W. Mysore in this year when a local chief Immafli-BaJJaha
(or Vallabha or Ballala)' attacked Narasimha (E. C. viii. Nr. 9.) Nr. 11 also mentions this chief.
(E. C. xii. Tp. 22, 23.)
In N.-W. Mysore on March 30, 1278, 'Kavarasa', probably Kamadeva of the Kadambas
of Hangal, was locally ruling. (E. C. viii. Sb. 187.)
1 Editor
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 163
Kakatiya Rudramma was reigning in Vinukontfa Taluk, Guntur District, on July 2, 1278.
(V. R. ii. Gun. 856, 857, 863 ; 532, 533 of 1913). All these records belonging to the same day.
The Telugu-Chotfa Manma-Siddha II Vijaya-Ganflagopala reigning in Cuddapah District
in his 29th year. ( [ '. R. if Cudd. 692 ; 417 of 1911.}
The Matsya chief Mankaditya II made a gift to the temple at Simhachalam.
(V. R. in. Visagapatam, 143 ; 325 of 1899.)
A. D. 1279. Hoysala Narasimha III, reigning in W. Mysore, granted a village in the Konganad
tract over which he ruled (E. C. v, Ag. 21). He also reigned in S., Central and W. Mysore
on March 29, 1279 and on other days (E. C. iv. Ch. 17; vi. Tk. 9 ; v. Bl. 187, 166 ; Hi. Tn. 84).
One of these mentions a fight at Soleur. The inscription is difficult to understand but it seems to
imply that the fight took place when the Gajapati (king) united with Hoys"ala Ramanatha, which
might mean that the Kakatiya queen Rudramma was trying to induce Ramauatha to rebel
against his elder brother Narasimha III. The inscription however is defaced in part. One of
the inscriptions says that for some reason Natuslmha arrested his own general Chikka-Ketaya,
a fight followed.
One inscription seems to shew that Ramanatha was now governing Central Mysore. But this
may not actually have been the case. It is unwise to judge by a solitary record.
(E. C. xii. Tm., 56.)
Ramanatha was governing Trichinopoly on November 30, A.D. 1279. (23 of 1920.)
Kakatiya. Rudramma was reigning in Nellore District. (V. R. ii. Nell., 57.)
Vijaya-Gan^agopala was reigning in Cbingleput District in his 30th year. No date specified.
A gift made by Panchanadivanan-Nllagangaraiyan(&7z><? j. v. A. D. 1273).
( V. R. i. Chin. , 850, 860, 862, 882 ; 3, 4, 6 of 1911; 662 of 1904.)
Kalala-Mahadevi ruled the Kajasa tracts in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi. Mg., 72.)
In N. Mysore the Yadava king of Devagiri Ramachandra ruled. Date = September 21,
1279. (E. C. xi. JL, 30.)
A. D. 1280. Hoj sala Narabimha III was reigning in W. Mysore (E. C. v. BL, 89). And in
W. Mysore (ibid. Bl., 155.)
Kakatiya Rudramma reigning in KisLna District. She is called ' PratapaRudra ' (834 of 1922).
And in Guntur District at Ongole. (V. R. it. Gun., 402 ; B and V. C. 1032.)
The Yadava king of Devagiri, Ramachandra, reigning in N . Mysore. The inscription states that
his general Sajuva Tikkama plundered Dorasamudra (but see above s. v. A. D. 1276 ; E. C. xi. Dg.
59). He was reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C.vii. Cl., 24 ; vlii. Sb. t 275.). The date of the last
seems to be December 26 1280. He reigned also in Bellary District on February 12, 1280.
(205 of 1918.)
An inscription in Nellore District early in 1280, of the Telugu-Chotfa chief Tirukajatti-deva,
to whom is given the affix ' Irumu^i' (= ' Imma^i') (l-\ A*, ii. Ndlorc, 196 / B. and V. C. 417).
He was son of Manma-Siddha Vijaya-Gantfagopala,
A record in Coimbatore District mentions the fifteenth year of a chief with a Panflya name
1 Vira Panflya, ' and a Chola title- 1 Rajakesari '. He may have belonged to the Kongu-Chola line of
rulers, and have assumed a Pantfya name since that of Chola had lost its old significance with the
fall of the Chola kingdom. His rule must have begun in A.D. 1266-67. Many records of his time
are noted in the Coimbatore District. (K R. i. Coim. 196 ; 544 of 1905,)
164 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A. D. 1281. HoySala Narasimha III reigning in S. Mysore. (E. C. iv. Ch., S.)
The Telugu-ChSJa Vijaya-Ganflagopala ruling In Conjeeveram on September 18, 1281, in his
31st year. [The regnal year was probably wrongly calculated, as the latest date for expiry of his
31st year was September 3 in that year.] (500 of 1919.)
Kulas*ekhara Pantfya I was reigning in Madura on September 21, 1281, in his fourteenth year.
(V. R. ii. Mad. 197; E. /. xi. 263.)
The Kalasa country in W. Mysore was ruled Kalala-MahadevI. (E. C. vi. Mg., 73.)
Naraharitirtha, founder of the Dvaita school of philosophy and disciple of the Vaishnava pon-
tiff Anandatirtha, was governor of Kalinga. He built a shrine in this year. (E. I. vi. 260.)
In N.-W. Mysore, where the local ruler was BIrarasa there was another of the perennial out-
breaks of savage local wars. In this case fifty groups of villages (nadits} in combination fought
against another such group. A town was besieged and there was much slaughter.
(E. C. viii. Nr., 20.)
A. D. 1282. The Yadava king Ramachandra of Devagiri was reigning in Bellary District on
April 26, 1282 (247 of 1918). Another record of his eleventh year in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. viii.
St>., 160). Others in Bellary district of dates = April 23, and May 9,-94 (224 of 1918 ; V.R.i.
Bell. 213 ; 4-86 of 1914}. In April of 1282 there was more severe fighting in N.-W. Mysore when
the town of Hosagun<la was besieged by a local chief Tammarasa, son of Bommarasa during king
Ramachandra's reign (E. C. viii. Sa. t 84, 85, 86 ; So., 218). Ramachandra was also reigning in
N.-W. Mysore. (ibid. St., 57 ; vii. Ci., 23.)
In W. and B. Mysoie the reigning king was Hoysala Narasimha III (E. C. v. Hn, 47 ; ix.
Ma, 71).
Inscription of the Kalinga king Narasimha II dated in his seventh year, in Vizagapata'm
District ( V. R. Hi. Vizag : 3 ; 364 of 1905).
In Chingleput District the Telugu-Chofla Manma-Siddha II, Vijaya-Gan^agopala, was ruling.
in his 33rd year(^. R. *. Chin. 836 ; 222 of 1920).
A. D. 1283. [Mr. Swamikannu Filial has fixed the date for the beginning of the rule (or
reign) of Maravarman Vikrama Pantfya as between January 12 and August 29, 1283. He was
probably one of the Panflya princes who ruled a province. The king at Madura was Maravarman
KulaSekhara I at this time. Jatavarman Sundara Pandya II whose rule began in 1276 was
certainly alive as we have a record of his at Siddhalingama^am in South Arcot in 1289 (V. R. i.
S. Arcot 821; 418 of 1909; 432 of 1913) and Maravarman Vikrama Panflya is also mentioned as being
at the same place in his tith year, or August 29, 1288 (V. R. i. S. Arcot 813 ; 4 10 of 1909). There
are many inscriptions of these and other Panflya princes. At present they seem confusing but
future research will doubtless solve the problem. What must be remembered is that the governor-
ship of the Pantfya realm had been divided into different portions. It remains to work out the
divisions and their several rulers over the whole country from Madras to Cape Comorin, excluding
Mysore.]
Maravarman Sundara Pantfya ruling in Chingleput District in his fourteenth year on March 1
and April 11, 1283. (342, 343 of 191 ; E. R. 1922, p. 92.)
Jatavarman Sundara Panclya ruling in Tanjore District, in his seventh year, on December
29, 1283. (114, 115 of 1911 ; E. R. 1922, p. 92.)
HbySala Narasimha III reigning in S.-E.' Mysore. (E. C. ix, Kn. 82.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 165
King Ramachandra of the YadavSs of DeVagiri reigning in N.-W. Mysore (B. C. viii, Sa t
63. ; Sb, 189).
Upendra II. a prince of Eastern ChSlukya descent made a gift to the temple at Simhachalam
(V. R. Hi. Viaagapatam 127 ; 299 of 1899.)
A. D. 1284. Maravarman Sundara Panflya (a prince) ruling in Chingleput District in his four*
teenth year on February 14, 1284. (344 of 1911 / E. R. 1922, p. 92.)
Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri reigning in N. and N.-W. Mysore, more local fighting and
siege of the town of Kuppe. (E. C. viii, So, 31 ; mi. Sk, 122, 140, 141.)
HoySala Narasimha III reigning in Central Mysore (E. C. iv, Ng, 38). And in W. Mysore
where open warfare existed between opposing groups of villages (nodus). (E. C. vi. Cm, 117-119.)
A. D. 1285. HoySala Narasimha III reigning in W. Mysore and in Coorg (B. C, v. Ag, 37 ;
Suppt Belur, 244 ; i, Coorg, 7.). Narasimha claims to have reduced IrungoJa-Chola of the Nitfugal
family, who had become refractory. (E. C v. Ak, 151.)
The Santara chief Raya-Ballaha ruling the Kajasa country in W. Mysore (E. C. vi. Mg. 69.)
Early in 1285 the Telugu-Chofla Manma-Gantfagopala is said to be ruling in Nellore District
in his third year. This may be Manma III governing as a Viceroy under his grandfather of the
same name ; or the regnal year may be wrong and the ruler intended may be his grandfather
Manma Vijaya-Gantfagopala in his 36th year. (V. R. it. Ntllorc 25, 505 ; B and V. C. i. 231, ii. 794.)
On July 23, 1285, Jatavarman Sundara Panflya II ruling in his 10th year in S. Arcot (V.R. i. S.
Arcot 324; 137 of 1902). And in Cuddapah District at Nandalur.
(V. R, i. Cudd. 805 % 807; 591, 593 of 1907.)
A D. 1286. Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya ruling in Cuddapah District at Nandalur on Septem-
ber 30, 1286 in his 10th year (V. R. i. Cudd. 806 ; 592 of 1907) and in Tanjore District on May 28,
1286. (68 of 1911; E. R. 2922, p. 92.)
Early in 1286 Hoysala Narasimha III was reigning in Central and N. Mysore (E.C. xii, Tp,
123 ; xi, Cd. 12, 32). There is an epitaph dated in this year noting the death of a man who fell in a
fight when Narasimha III marched to the attack on the fort of Niflugal and destroyed Bageyakera.
(E. C. v, Ak t 151.)
In N.-W. Mysore Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri reigned. His hostility to the Hoys*ala
family is mentioned^. C. vii, HI. 1 7). Another record of the same king, also in N.-W. Mysore
and of date May 5, 1286. It mentions his 16th year. (E. C. viii, S6, 208.)
In Central Mysore is an inscription of February 10, 1286, which shews that HoySala Ballala III,
son of Narasimha III, was ruling there, probably as viceroy. (E. C. xii, Tp, 40.)
In E. Mysore the ruler was Hoys*ala Ramanatha. Inscription in Kolar District.
(E. C. x , Kl. 27.)
The Matsya chief Annama, alias Gopalavardhana, gave a gift to the temple at Simhachalam.
(V. R.iii Viz. 186; 358 of 1899.)
A. D. 1287. Hoysala Narasimha III reigning in W. and N.-W. Mysore (E. C. vi, Cm. 44; v.
Ak. 9; vii Sh, 61, 62). There were the usual cattle raids and deaths of villagers this year (E. C. vi,
Tk. 48). In E. and Central Mysore Ramanatha ruled as viceroy for his brother.
(E. C. ix, Dv. 53; x, Kl. 139; xii, Tm, 27, 28, 29, 33.)
Yadava Ramachandra reigning in Bellary District on July 25, 1287 in his 17th year.
(718 of 2919.)
1U
166 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Maravarman Kulas"ekhara Panflya I of Madura reigning on June 20, 1287. Record in
Tinnevelly District (460 of 1916). In Ramnad on August 27, a record of Jatavarman Sundara
Pantfya II in his 12th year (V. R. ii, Ramnad. 152; 575 of 1902; E. I. viii t 279). In South Arcot
an inscription of this year of Maravarman Vikrama Pantfya (54 of 1905). Records of this last prince
allege of him that he conquered Kakatlya Ganapati (probably an error for Rudramma and Vijaya-
Ganflagopala. [This is almost certainly an empty boast.] One of his inscriptions gives him the
full titles of an Emperor. (below, s.v. A. D. 1291-92.)
The country in Cuddaph District included in the divisions of the Renaflu, Ghantfikota, Muli-
kinaflu, Pottapmaflu, etc., was ruled by Ambadeva-Maharaja who had the titles c Ganflapenflera '
and ' Mandalika-Brahmarakshasa'. He was grandson of Gangasahini, the general of the Kakatiya
queen Rudramma (K R. i. Cudd. 654-S49, a number of itiscriptions ; 406-423 of 1911; 618-623 of
1907). Another member of his family was Jannigadeva, called ' Maharaja of Panugal '.
(V. R. i. Cudd. 923. See Pedigree of Kayastha family.)
A. D. 1288. Hoysala Ramanatha was ruling in his 33rd year in E. Mysore (E. C. x, Bp, 59
Mr. 98; Sfi. 36; Kl. 92, 99; ix. Dv. 24). In S.-E. Mysore, Narasimha III reigned.
(E. C. ix Cp. 66; Kn, 77, 78.)
Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri reigned in N, Mysore, where an inscription records an
attack on a town (E. C. xi, Dg. 81). And in N.-W. Mysore (V ii HI, 12; viii, Sb, 128, 247). The
date of the last of these is November 27, 1288.
In Kurnool the Kayastha chief Ambadeva was ruling locally.
(V. R. ii, Kurn. 335 ; 242 of 1905.)
Kakatlya Rudramma was reigning in Guntur District on October 27, 128P, (130 of 1917.)
An inscription of the 13th year of Ja^avarman Sundara Panflya II in the Chmgleput District
states that he quelled some disturbances there. The persons injured appealed for protection to the
' Pottapi-Raja ' (evidently one of the Telugu-Chofla family). The property of the offenders was
confiscated (315 of 1909). [This shews that the influence of the Pantfya princes was spreading
northwards along the east coast districts and renders intelligible the assertion of Marco Polo who
was on the coast in this year that the Coromandel Coast was ruled by a Pantfya prince. Polo could
not of course know exactly the topographical limits of Panflya power. It must be noted also that
there are six records of Pantfya princes at Nandalur in Cuddapah District belonging to the years
1286 to 1293 (588-594 of 1907) .]
[Attention must be directed now to affairs in Ceylon, where king Bhuvaueka Bahu died
in A.D. 1288 after a reign of eleven years. The MahawamSa relates (ch. xc) that subsequent to his
death ' the five brethren who governed the Pantfya kingdom ' sent an army to the island. The
Tamils laid waste the country on every side and seizing a fortress took the Tooth-Relic of Buddha
and all the solid wealth that was there ' and returned to the mainland. The new king of Ceylon
Parakrama-Bahu III (1288-93) himself went, properly escorted, and presented himself before the
Pantfya king (Maravarman KulaSekhara I), and prayed for the return of the relic. His prayer was
granted and the relic was thus restored to the people of Ceylon.]
A.D. 1289. Kakatiya Rudramma reigning, on November 28, 1289, under the title 'Rudradeva,'
in Guntur District. ( V.R. ii. Gun. 860 ; 536 of 1913)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II, was ruling in Salem District on August 1, 1289, in his 13th
year (V.R. ii, Salem 127 ; 24 of 1900; E.I. vi ;3W). Another inscription of his, of date June 3,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 167
in the same district (V.R. ii, Salem 25 ; 432 of 1913). Another, of August 5, is in Chingleput
District. (Ibid. Chin. 979 ; 110 of 1912 / E.I. ix, 259.)
The Yadava king of Devagiri, Raraachandra, ruling in N.-W. Mysore on April 3, 1289. The
regnal year given is ' 20.' Apparently it should be ' 19.'
(E. C. viii, Sb. 209. Compare Sb. 31 and 208 for year of accession.)
HoySala Narasimha was reigning in W. Mysore from Dorasamudra (E.C. v, Cn. 232 ; vi,
Cm. 11). The first of these records says that ' Ramanatha-deva, raising an army, came out to
tight . . . ' with whom cannot be gathered ; but the inscriptions of the last few years shew that
Mysore was in a very disturbed state at this period.
In B. Mysore in the Kolar District Hoys*ala Ramanatha was ruling. (E.C. x t Mb. 44, a.)
In N.-W. Mysore one of the local rulers was the Kadamba chief Kava-deva. There was
cattle-raiding and consequent deaths in this tract in this year. (E.C. viii, Sb. 503.)
In Ramnad Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflva I was reigning on June 27, 1289, in his 22nd
year. (V. R. it, Ram. 125 ; 107 of 1903 ; E.I. viii, 277.)
A.D. 1290. Ramachandra of Devagiri continued to reign in N.-W. Mysore (E.C. viii, Sb. 113,
192). More cattle raiding recounted.
In B. Mysore, Hoysala Ramanatha ruled on July 12, 1290. (E.C. x t Mb. 100 ; Cl. 84.)
In S. Mysore Hoysala Narasimha III reigned, after having taken over the Government of
that province from his brother Ramanatha who formerly ruled there. (E.C. iv, Yl. 56 ; tit, Tn. 27
58). He was also reigning in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. vii t HI. 90.)
Tinnevelly was reigned over by Maravarman Kulasekhara Pantfya I. Record of his 22nd
year there on January 30, and another on April 21 ; another on October 30, 1290 (81, 110, 17 of
1916). Hs reigned in Madura district, also. ( l> r .R. U, Mad. 33 ; 447 of 1906 ; E.l. ix, 223.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II was reigning in Salem District on May 15, 1290 in his 14th
year (V. R. it, Salem 126; 23 of 1900 E. I. vi, 312). And in Tanjore on August 9. (V. R. it, Tan.
1124; 294 of 1908; E.L xl, 136). There is an inscription of his in Cuddapah District also, at
Nandalur, whose date is February 20, 1920. (V. R. i. Cudd, 804; 590 of 1907.)
At Simhachalam, Vixagapatam District the Kalinga-Ganga king Narasiraha II reigned in
1290-91, and in 1291-92, which was his 15th year.
(V. R. it, Vizag. 120, 125, 185; 292, 297, 357 of 1899.)
In Kurnool District the Kayastha chief ' Gantfapenflera' Ambadeva was in power locally. He
remitted some taxes ( V. R. ii. Kurn. 267, 360, 174, 268 of 1905). Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II was his
uverlord. ( V. R. ii, Kurnool, 409.)
[We must here take note of what we learn from the chronicle of Marco Polo the Venetian
iraveller, who was at Kayal on the gulf of Manaar in 1288 and 1293, about the state of Southern India
at this period. And before doing so it will be well to note that, if we may judge, what the daily
life of the peasant population of South India was by the revelations made in numberless inscriptions
in Mysore, and the neighbouring districts, it would appear to have been very difficult. For as soon
as anyone became possessed of some sort of wealth by his breeding of cattle he was attacked by his
neighbours, who united in gangs and proceeded to rob him of all he had acquired. And not only did
these robbers take the cattle, but they were in the habit of sacking the villages and carrying off the
young women. We also learn from these records that these crimes were not confined to a man's
immediate neighbours, but that fighting was incessant. Groups of villages combined 10 attack
368 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
other groups, and the inhabitants of a whole nadu set forth to rob and slaughter the dwellers in
another naju. In fact as it is well known, robbery and murder were elevated into a romance, and
poems were written describing the bravery and heroism of these savage marauders.
(See 'Notes and Cautions', above).
It is appropriate here also to note that men could not travel in safety from one place to
another because of the danger of death at the hands of the Thugs, who also elevated the wholesale
murder of innocent people into a fine art. Vincent Smith has well described the system of Thuggee
in his Oxford History of India, p. 666-67. In the year of which we are treating, A.D. 1290-91, Sultan
Jalal-ud-din Khilji became king of Delhi, and since it is related of him that he arrested and deported
1,000 Thugs in an endeavour to put an end to their horrible practices, we know that Thuggee must
have been a curse to the country in his time. In the course of the centuries it grew worse and worse
till the British Government sternly put it down in the first half of the 19th century, It may tend to
an appreciation of what Thuggee really meant to the inhabitants of India if I repeat one sentence
of V. Smith's remarks on the subject 1 One man confessed to having been concerned in the murder
of 719 persons ' (pp. cit., p. 666).
Nor was the sea safe for travel on trade. Marco Polo found that piracy abounded to an
immense extent in those seas. To use his own words ( Yule's Edit. HI cap. xxiv-xxv) 'From this
kingdom of Malabar and from Gujarat there go forth every year more than a hun-
dred corsair vessels .... These pirates . . . stay out the whole summer .... No merchant-ship
can escape them .... When any corsair sights a vessel a signal is made . . . and then the
whole of them make for this, and seize the merchants and plunder them.' Of the Gujarat pirates
he says that they are the ' most desperate pirates in existence ' ; and that they and the pirates of
Malabar were protected by the local chiefs.
The trade in horses, brought by sea to Kayal in those days by Arab dealers and seamen, and
sold to the leading Rajahs in South India, suffered greatly from these pirates. The western coast of
Malabar proper was especially dangerous.
To Marco Polo and to the Muhammadans generally ' Malabar ' or ' Ma'abar ' meant apparently
the whole of Southern India. They got their information from west coast traders and Musalman
settlers, and did not distinguish between the west coast Malabar proper and the east coast which the
English have learnt to call the Coromandel Coast. Thus in ch. xvi Marco Polo writes of the body
of St. Thomas lying ' in a certain city of the province of Ma'abar,' and he repeats this description in
ch.. xviii. He tells us that ' in this province there are five kings who are own brothers ' and that at this
enfl i.e., at the southern end, presumably about Kayal, the name of the king was 'Sonder-Bandi-Devar',
Sundara Pantfya-deva, i. e. (probably) Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II, 1276 to 1293. Wassaf,
writing somewhat later, says that Malabar extended from Cape Comorin to Nellore (' Kaulam to
Nilawar'V
[Marco Polo, Wassaf and Rashid-ud-dm all agree the old Panflya kingdom was now broken
up, and that different provinces in the south were ruled by different Pantfya princes jointly called
the Five Brothers in accordance with ancient legend.]
1 Mr. Sewell is here confounding Malibar and Ma* bar of Waasaf. The first according to this author extended
from Khor to Kulam and was 800 parasangs (p. 31). Ma 'bar extends in length from Kulara to Nilawar (Nellore),
nearly 800 parasangs (p. 3'.'.)
See Wassaf in Elliot III. and 5. Ind. and Her Muhemmadan Invaders, p. 71. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 169
A. D. 1291. Maravarman Kulasekhara Pantfya I reigning in Madura on June 1, 1291, in his
23rd year (740 of 2919). And at Tanjore on June 28, where two records calling him ' Bhuvaneka
Vira ' place the day as in his ' 22nd ' year a mistake for 24th. (260, 263 of 1917.)
In Chingleput District Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II was reigning on August 18 in his 15th
y ear - (305 of 1921.}
In S. Arcot Maravarman Vikrama Pantfya ruled. The inscription gives him full imperial
titles. ( U 6 of 1900.)
HoySala Narasimha III reigned in N.-W. Mysore on April lb', 1291. (E. C. mi, S/t. 78.)
And in S. Mysore (no details of date are given). (E. C. iv. AY. 10.)
Hoysala Ramanatha is stated in a laudatory record to have been reigning as an Emperor in
his own right. This is in E. Mysore. But it also states that a battle had taken place in which two
of Ratnanatha's ministers were engaged ; and this would give rise to the impression that he
rebelled against the succession to the throne of his nephew Baljaja III. (E. C. x, Kl, 234, 239.)
Three more of his inscriptions in E. Mysore. (Ibid, x, M, 43 ; Bf>, 68a ; ix, D, 45.)
Hoysala BalJala III represented as reigning in W. Mysore on November 18, 1291. The date
correctly stated. His capital Dorasmndra is named (E. C. m, Kd, 49). He was crowned on
January 31, 1292 (E. C. vr\ Cw< 36). Narasimha had probably died before November 18, 1291.
Another record of BaJlala III names him as reigning in S. E. Mysore on December 18, 1291.
(E. Ctx.Kn.64. 1 )
Kakatiya ' Pratapa Rudra,' i. e., Rudramma reigning in Gtintur Distiict. She seems to have
died in this year. Mention made of Manuma-Ganflagopala. This may be Manma-Siddha II, whose
reign came to an end in this year, or his grandson Manma Siddha III, son of Nalla Siddha. Manma
Siddha III succeeded his grandfather (V, R. it. Gunlur,275 ; 204 of 1899). Manma Siddha II,
Vijaya-Ganflagdpala is represented by an inscription of this year at Conjeevaram (E. /. xiii, 194.
See E. R. 1920, p. 119 E. /, vf, 274 vii, 129 ; xiii, 194). Rudramma's daughter's son ' Kumara "
Pratapa Rudra was ruling in the Palnutf Taluk, Guntur District in this year.
(V. R. ii. Guntur, 514 ; 548 of 1909.)
Amba-deva of the Kayastha family was ruling locally in Kurnool District. He claims to
have ' established at Nellore Manmaganflagopala who had been deprived of his kingdom ', and to
have destroyed a Katfava-Raja. (V. R. H. Kvrn : 266 / 173 ot 1905.)
A. D. 1292. In Central Mysore Ganesa Chola-Maharaja of Niflugal was ruling locally. A
pedigree of the family is given. (E. C. xii. Pg. 53.)
Severe famine this year in North India,
Hoysala BalJala III, now king, reigning in S. Mysore on February 20, 1292 (E. C. Hi. Nj
103). And in W. Mysore (V. Bl, 18). And in the S. E. 1 his last inscription is of date about
June-July, 1291. It speaks of an ' incursion by the forces of Ramanatha', who was BalJala Ill's
uncle. This supports the idea mooted above (s. v. 1291-92) that Ramanatha opposed his nephew's
succession by force of arms. (E. C. ix. Kn. 28.)
HoySala Ramanatha is recognized as ruling in E. Mysore in his 37th and 38th regnal year.
(E.C. ix, Nl, 38b ; x, Sj>, 62.)
1 This reference is not given by Sewell ; but has been put in by me. This seems the record intended as the
date agrees according to L. D. S. Pillai's Indian Ephemeris. Editor.
170 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
There was fighting between local chiefs in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. mii, Sa, 89, 97). Another
record (Sa, 110) mentions a fight, perhaps the same, between a certain Koti-Nayaka and some other
minor chiefs.
Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri was reigning in N.-W. Mysore on June 12, 1292 in his
23rd year. (E. C, viii, Sb, 198.)
Sundara Pantfya was ruling in his 15th year in S. Arcot on March 26, 1292. (570 of 1920.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra, called also ' Kumara- Rudra ', ruling in Guntur and Kistna districts.
( V. R. ii, Gun. 143, 145, 206 ; Kistna 146 ; 545 ot 1909 ; 126 of 1897 ; 254, 256 of 1892.)
In Vizagapatam District at Simhachalam the Matsya chief Jayanta II was ruling on
July 26. And a gift was made there by the chief Arjuna, alias Narasimha Vardhana for the
merit of his younger brother Annaraa-Gopalavardhana.
(//. R. Hi, Vizag. 130, 133; 302, 305 of 1899.)
A.D. 1293. HoySala Ramanatha continued to rule in B. Mysore, this being his 38th year
(E. C. x, Mr. 99 ; Kl, 18). In August-September 1293, his son * Manjeya-^<J^w//ar ' made a grant
for the health of his father, establishing a festival to take place once a month. Another to the
same purpose was made in 1295, the inscription which mentions it calling the prince ' Mavuttar '
(E. C. x, Bp, 23, 25a. See also ibid. 27.)
Hoysala Ballaja III was reigning in S.-E. Mysore, where there was local fighting and
slaughter (E. C. ix, Kn, 107). And in S. Mysore (Ibid, iv, Hg. 15).
In Tinnevelly District Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya I was reigning on November 18,
1293. (V. R. Hi, Tinn., 483 ; 134 of 1894 ; E. I. vi, 309.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II was ruling at Nandalur in Cuddapah District in his 17th year,
on March 14 and 18, 1?93(K R. i, Cudd. 808, 802; 58S, 594 of 1907). And in South Arcot
district on March 22 (405 of 1921). Wassaf records the death of this prince during the Hijra year
ending on December 20, 1293. Mr. Swamikannu Pillai has, on the strength of beveral inscriptions,
established the existence of another Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya, whose rule began in the year
following February 8, 1293.
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II ruling in Guntur District, Ongole Taluk. (V. R. ii, Gun. 379
454 ; B. & V.C. 983, 1115.)
The Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha II was reigning in Ganjam District on May 21, 1293, in
his 18th year, when a gift was made at 6rikurmam by the sage Narahantlrtha (V. R. i, Ganjam
245, 367 of 1896). Several inscriptions combine with this to prove that this king came to the throne
in the year following May 22, 1276. (V. R. i, Gan. 201, 213, 234, 237, 241.)
Marco Polo's second visit to Kayal on the Gulf of Manaar took place in this year (See
Oxford History of India, p. 215).
A.D. 1294. Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II ruling in Guntur District (V. R. ii, Gun. 307). This
was early in 1294. Also in Kurnool district (V. R. ii, Kurnool 272 ; 179 of 1905). Here he claims
to have defeated (' cut off the head of ') Manma-Ganflag5pala, the Telugu-Chotfa chief. [This is
confusing ; but it is noticeable that the Kayastha chief Ambadeva in 1291-92 claimed to have
1 established ' this same Manma, and it may be that there was some disturbance at the time
Manma being defeated by Pratapa Rudra and afterwards assisted to regain his authority by
Ambadeva.] Pratapa Rudra was also ruling in Nellore.
(V. R. ii, Nell. 357; B. & V.C. 630.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 171
HoySala Ramanatha was ruling E. Mysore early in 1294, and in June-July of that year
(E. C. ix Hi, 151; Bn, 200 ; x, Cl, 88). It was his 39th and 40th year. Hoys*ala BalJaJa III
reigning in S. Mysore. (Et C . fr, Cl, /*.)
Yadava Ramachandra supreme in N.-W. Mysore. More violent raids on a large scale,
carried out by a number of villages composing a uadu and ruining the inhabitants of another such
group. The defenders were robbed of the crops they had grown.
(E.C . wiY, Sb. 502 ; vii\ HI, 29.)
Inscription at Conjee veram. The date is not very sound but is probably February 13,
1?94. This was in the 3rd year of the Telugu-Chofla Chief Manma Siddha III, Vira Gantfa-
gopala. (603 of 1919.)
In Tinnevelly District, Maravarman Kulasekhara Pantfya I reigning in his 27th year
on December 10, 1294. ( V. R. Hi. Tmn. fS6 ; 137 of 1894 / E.L vi, 308.)
[This year saw the first advance of the Delhi Muhammadans towards the Dekhan and the
south. Sultan Jalal-ud-dm Khilji of Delhi had A nephew Aluu-d-din, who obtained permission
from his uncle to make an expedition into Malwa. Concealing his movements from the Sultan
he invaded the Dekhan in force and compelled Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri to surrender
the province of Ellichpur. He collected enormous booty and returned. He effected a meeting
in 1296 between himself and his uncle at Kara near Allahabad and there murdered him. The
Sultan's head was struck off and displayed to the troops, and Aluu-d-din seized the throne
of Delhi. He raised a great army ot 475,000 men. His success against Ramachandra was
partly due to the absence from Devagiri, the Yadava capital, of the king's eldest son
$ankara with a large body of troops, forming an army that was intended for the conquest
of the Hoysala dominions in the south. Ramachandra defended himself with courage and
ability, but the city was unprepared for a siege and it was captured. Negotiations followed,
Ramachandra playing for time till Sankara could return to his assistance. When eventu-
ally the prince and his army arrived a battle was fought, and victory was almost in the
hands of the Hindus when their troops were thrown into a panic by the arrival on the scene of
a fresh body of Muhammadan soldiers which they mistook for the advance party of a great
army. Sankara's forces broke and fled, and Ramachaiidra was forced to submit. Ferishtah's
description of the amount of treasure made over to the victor sounds almost fabulous. It was
certainly sufficient to enrich Alau-d-din and he spent it lavishly in securing his sovereignty
and preparing for further war. Having now learned something of the wealth that might be
obtained by the sack of the royal cities and the ancient temples in South India the Muham-
madan rulers never again withheld their hand. Alau-d-dm made repeated raids on the Dekhan.
Alau-d-din, viewed in some aspects, was a monster of cruelty. He murdered the families of
those who had been loyal to his uncle, sparing neither the women nor the children. Annoyed
by the presence near Delhi of a large number of Mongol settlers he slaughtered from 15,000 to
30,000 of them. As regards his policy towards the Hindus he ordered his ministers to ' grind
them down and deprive them of their wealth and property.' He took half of the gross produce
of the cultivated lands, and commanded that the peasants should only be left just enough to
enable them to live. He governed by a system of espionage and ferocious punishments.]
A.D. 1295. There are two inscriptions of Yadava Ramachandra in this year in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. vii, CY, 26 ; viii. t St>.
172 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in the Nandigama taluk, Kistna District.
(V.R. ii. Kistna, 252.}
An inscription at Tenkarai in Madura District combines mention of the 28th year of
Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya I and that of the 10th year of Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya II.
The date is November 27, 1295. (V.R. ii. Mad. 195; 124 of 1910.}
About this time Kulasekhara associated with himself in the government his illegitimate
son Vira Panflya to the exclusion of his legitimate son Sundara ; and this led to bitter hatred
between the two brothers, which culminated in tragedy later.
In this year Parakrama Bahu IV king of Ceylon came to Madura and obtained from
KulaSekhara Pantfya the return of the Tooth Relic of Buddha, which he carried back to the island.
(above, s. v. A. D. 1288 ; MahawaihSa, ch. xc.}
A.D. 1296. In July 1296 Alau-d-dm Khilji became sultan of Delhi. (above, s. v. A. D. 1294.}
HoySala BalJaJa III was reigning in W. Mysore on August 8, 1296, in his 6th year. (The
date has a wrong week day, however, and cannot quite be trusted, but the year, month and tith i
give the result stated.) (E. C. vi. Cm. 36 ; Tk. 88.}
The Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha II reigning in Vizagapatam District at Simhachalam
( V.R. Hi, Vizag. 145 ; 317 of 1899}. At the same place a gift was made to the temple by the wife
of Jayanta of the Matsya family. ( V. R. Hi, Vizag. 132 ; 304 of 1899.}
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra was reigning in Kurnool District. (V.R. ii, Kurn. 376 ; 45 of 1909.}
In Nellore, a gift is mentioned as having been made by the Telugu-Chofla chief Ranganatha
alias Raja-Ganflagopala in the 6th year of Vijaya-Gantfagopala. The date, which is quite accurate =
December 26, 1296 (V. R. ii, Nell. 543 ; B. and V. C. 841 ; 194 of 1894}. [The inscription should
be further examined. This Ranganatha seems to be the same as Manma-Siddha III. Raja-
Gandagopala. His grandfather Vijaya-Gandagopala had ceased to reign in 1290-91, the reign
having begun in 1250. It seems possible that a mistake has been made in the reading of the
record, and that it may refer to the 6th year of Manma-Siddha III.]
A.D. 1297. Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar quotes this year as being the one in which an
embassy was sent to China by the Pandya Jatavarman Sundara II, whose ambassador was Fakru-
d-din Ahamad, son of Jarnalu-d-din the Arab chief who supplied the Pandya ruler with horses from
Arabia. JamaTs brother Takiu-d-din lived at Kayal on the Gulf of Manaar. Fakru-d-din stayed
four years in China and died on board ship on his return voyage in 1305. He was buried near his
uncle Takiu-d-dm who had died in 1303. At this time there were numbers of Musalman traders
and others in South India, and Ibn Batata tells us that under Hoysala BaJlala III there served a
force of 20,000 of them.
In this year the Telugu-Choda Manma-Siddha III took possession of Conjeeveram as a
vassal of the Kakatiya king Pratapa Rudra II (E. L vii, 128 ; 213 of 1892}. He was ruling in the
Guntur District ( V. R. ii, Gun. 308 ; 213 of 1892.}
HoySala BaUaJa III was ruling in W. Mysore (E. C. v, Ak, 120}. HoySala Vigvanatha had
about 1294-5 succeeded his father Ramanatba and now ruled in Salem District (V. R. ii, Salem,
104, 105 ,- 204, 205 of 1911}. And in E. and S.-E. Mysore (E. C. x, Ct, 45 / ix. Hi, 136, 138}. [But
the actual sovereign was his cousin Ba]]ala III.]
Narasimha II, Kalinga-Ganga king, reigning in Vizagapatam District in his 23rd year.
( V. R. Hi, Vizag. 128 ; 138, 300, 310 of 1899.}
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 173
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II was reigning in Guntur District.
( V. R. ii, Gun. 414, 497, 499 ; B. and V. C. 1057 ; 570, 572 of 1909.)
The Kalasa country in W. Mysore was locally ruled by Vira Panflya. (E. C. vi, Mg. 68.)
A.D. 1293. Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in Ongole Taluk and at Bezwada.
(V. R. ii, Guntur 375 ; B. and V. C. 978 ; Kistna 58 ; 106 of 189 J.)
A gift was made to the Simhachalam temple by the Matsya chief Jayantika, or Jayanta.
(y. R. Hi, Vizag. 144 ; 316 of 1899.)
An order is mentioned as having been made in Coorg by Hariharadeva, probably the
Changajva chief Harihara. (E. C. i, Coorg, 59.)
On July 5, 1298, Maravartnan Kulasekhara Panflya I was reigning in Madura.
( r. R. ii Mad. 35 ; E. L ix, 224.)
A.D. 1299. Hoysala Ballaja III reigning in S.-B. and in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. ix, Kn, 76,
viii, Sa t 96). The latter inscription mentions the customary attack of one local chief on another,
with accompanying deaths of fighting men.
In Nellore District ' Raja Gantfagopala ' was ruling. This was the Telugu-Chdfla chief
Manma Siddha III, who bore that title. (B. and V. C. i, 460, 832; V. R. it, Nell. 266, 534.)
[The Kerala king Ravivarman-Kulasekhara-Samgraraadhira came to the throne this year.
He was born in 1266 (see above). He governed from Kollam (Quilon).
Alau-d-din Khilji of Delhi invaded Orissa in this year, but to no great effect ]
The Kalmga-Ganga king Narasimha II reigning in Vizagapatam District in his 25th year.
(V. R. Hi. Vizag. 131 ; 303 of 2899.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in Guntur District. ( V. R. ii. Gun. 583 ; 565 of 1909.)
A.D. 1300. Hoysala Ballaja III reigning in Mysore. An inscription of this year states that he
captured Hosaguntfa, an unidentified place, 'marched on the -G angey a-Sahani ' and plundered the
country (E. C. viii, Sa, 45). [Apparently Visvanatha attempted by armed force to oust Ballala,
and Ba]laja attacked that part of Mysore which had been in some measure under Visvanatha's father
Ramanatha's influence. This plundering of the country shews clearly who it was that suffered most
from these dynastic wars. The armies on the march ruined and despoiled the peasant population.
This must always have been the case.]
Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya reigning in Tinnevelly (416, 417, 552 of 1916). The dates are
respectively May 7, March 17 and November 23, 1300.
A.D. 1301. The same king, June 7, 1301. Record in Tinnevelly (V. R. Hi, Tinn. 44 ; 98 of
1907). And in Tanjore on July 8 (V. R. ii. Tan. 477; 661 of 1902 E. I. viii, 277). Another
Tanjore record of September 10, 1301 (see Ind. Ant. 1913; p. 112) alludes to the confusion in the
country and the general distress caused by Kulasekhara's partitioning of the Pantfya kingdom
amongst the princes of his house. It would appear that these princes abused their position and
harried the people each ruler attempting to make himself stronger than his neighbour. When ihe
king abolished this arrangement and re-assumed sovereignty in his own person over the whole
realm the people took heart and returned to the homes which they had been driven to desert.
(V. R. ii, Tanjore, 657; 46 of 1906.)
Inscription in South Arcot District of Jatavarman Vira Pantfya Kulasekhara's illegitimate son,
date November 12, 1301. The 5th regnal year (430 of 1921). This record is in Tirukoyilur
Taluk. Another inscription in Chidambaram Taluk of the same district shews that Jatavarman
174 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Sundara Pantfya II, the king's legitimate son and heir, was ruling there on December 26, 1301. The
regnal year stated is the 24th, but it was actually his 26th year. (529 of 2920.}
Hoysala Batfala III was reigning in E. Mysore in this year, where there are six inscriptions
of his. (E. C. ix, Bn, 65 ; Nl, 38 ; Cp, 36; x t Mr, 67, 71, 200.)
A.D. 1302. The Telugu Chofla chief < Ranganatha-Raja Gantfagopala ' i.e. Manma-Siddha III
ruling in Nellore District on January 10, 1302. It belongs to his 12th regnal year ( V. R. Nell. 532.
B. and V. C. 829). [According to this his accession must have taken place before January 10, 1291.
There is a little confusion at present as to the exact time of his accession owing to conflicting
results derived from his inscription dates (see above, A.D. 1296)].
Jatavarman Vira Pantfya ruling in Tanjore District at Nannilam, in his 6th year, on
September 1302. ( V. R. it, Tan. 842; 401 of 1908; E. /, xi t 137.)
Hoys*ala BalJaJa III reigning in S., N. and N.-W. Mysore. In the north there
was fighting ' when Kandali-deva came marching to Holalkere.' Kandali was some local chief,
seemingly, trying to raid and plunder his neighbour's property. In the north-west there was more
local fighting by armies of chiefs, of whom it appears that one was encouraged by the king
(E. C. iv. Ch. 191 ; xi. Hk. 106 ; viii. Nr. 27). Another inscription (viii. Sa. 101) shews that in the
autumn of A.D. 1302 Ballaja III marched and encamped at Banavasi,' and a battle was fought
(perhaps against the Kadamba chief of Banavasi) at Kadambajiee-nadu.
In Guntur district Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II was reigning in Palnatf Taluk.
(V. R. it. Gun. 519 ; 549 of 1909.)
In S. Kanara, the Alupa chief Bankideva-A]upendra was ruling from Mangalore.
( V. R. ii. S. Kan. 87 ; 17 of 1901.)
A.D. 1303. [In this year Alau-d-dm Khilji, Sultan of Delhi, sent an expedition against Kakatiya
Pratapa Rudra II of Warangal, which, however, failed.]
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II was reigning in Guntur district on February 18, 1303. (173 of 1917.)
A.D. 1304. A village in Chingleput district was given away by the chief Panchanadivanan
Tiruvegamban-Nilagangaraiyan on July 8, 1304, in the 37th year of king Maravarman Kulasekhara
Pantfya I. In 1273 (see above) this Nllaganga owned Vijayagantfagopala as his sovereign ( V. R. i.
Chin. 928 ; 555 of 1912). [There were several Nilagangaraiyas (see Genealogical Table].
An interesting copper-plate inscription found in Nellore district throws light on the life of
the merchants at this date. It belongs to the year 1304-05. A body of merchants in that part of
the country had combined to make certain rules for trade. One of their number turned traitor to
them, and was murdered. This trades union then gave this document to the murderer, by which
they found themselves in gratitude to allow him to carry on his merchandise in future free of duty.
(E. R. C. P. 10 ofApp. A. 1918-19.)
More fighting in N.-W. Mysore. A battle mentioned. (E. C. viii. Nr. 12.)
In E. Mysore Hoysala BalJala III reigned. (E. C. ix. Bn. 53.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in Guntur district, Palnatf Taluk.
(V. R. ii. Gun. 486 ; 561 of 1909.)
A.D. 1305. Early in A.D. 1305 Hoysala BalJaJa III attacked Ramachandra of Devagiri, and a
battle was fought. (E. C. viii. Sa. 156.)
Maravarman KulaSekhara Pantfya I reigning in S. Arcot on April 28, 1905, in his 37th
year (539 of 1921). And in Tiunevelly on Octdber 31, in his 38th year (19 of 1916.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 175
A.D. 1306. The only inscriptions of this year are five, in N. and S.-E. Mysore, shewing HoysSala
BaJJaJa III reigning there. (E. C. ix. ffn. 76 ; Kn. 81 ; Ma. 55 ; D-B. 52, 60; xi. Hk. 136.}
[In this year according to Ferishta (but in 1307 according to Amir Khusru and in 1308
according to Barni) Alau-d-din Khilji of Delhi, who had given high command to his infamous
favourite Malik Kafur, sent him south again to attack Ramachandra of Devagiri. Malik
Kafur laid waste the country up to the gates of Devagiri, and compelled Ramachandra
(whom the Musalman chroniclers call ' Ram Deo ') to sue for terms. On his submission
he sent him a prisoner to Delhi, where the sultan received him kindly, and after six months,
honourably released him. (For an account of this expedition and the later ones of Malik Kafur into
South India, see Krishnaswami Aiyangar's ' South India, etc., ' pp. 74 ff.). This defeat of the
Yadava king by the encroaching Muhammadans must have terrified the inhabitants of Mysore and
the neighbourhood, but there was worse to follow.]
A.D. 1307. HoySala Ballala reigning in W., N.-W. and E. and S.-E. Mysore.
(E. C. v. BL, 163 ; viii. Sa., 62 ; x., Mr., S3 ; ix. Cp., 76.}
A Kadamba chief Kava-deva raided some country in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii. Sa., 32.}
The Kalinga-Ganga king Bhanu-deva II was reigning in Vizagapatam district in his
3rd year. ( V. R. Hi. Vizag. 155, 157 ; 327 1 329 of 1899.}
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra was reigning in Kurnool district. (V. R. ii, A'urn. 512.}
A.D. 1308. Maravarman Kulasekhara was reigning in N. Arcot, Chingleput and Tanjore
districts in this, his 40th, year; which makes it clear that he had got completely the upper hand
of the great chiefs who had been ruling in the two former districts for several years since the
downfall of the Chola dynasty vie., the families of the Telugu-Chotfas, the engenis, and that of
the Pallava Perunjinga. The dates are respectively = January 18, February 24, and March 18, 1308.
(476 of 1920 ; V. R. i, Chin. 503 ; 134 of 1896 ; E. I. vi, 300 ; V. R. ii. Tan. 930 ; 551 of 1904 ;
E. I. viii, 276.}
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra was reigning in Cuddapah and Kurnool districts.
(I 7 . R. i. Cfidd. 130 ; 616 of 1907 ; Kurn. 353, 533; 260 of 1905}
HoySala Ballala III reigning in East Mysore. (E. C ix. Bn., 134}
A.D. 1309. Hoysala Ba]]a]a in North- West Mysore, ruling from Dorasamudra.
(E. C. mi, Sh. 19.}
Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya I reigning in Madura on June 9, in his 41st year ; and
on July 13, in his 42nd year. ( V. R. ii. Mad. 342 ; 431 of 1907 / 339 of 1918.}
Gift made to a temple in Cuddapah district by a chief named Brahmmideva, ' grandson of
Brahmmideva and Bhogaladevi.' (Unidentified). (V. R. i. Cudd. 607 ; 506 of 1906 )
[Towards the end of this year Sultan Alau-d-din of Delhi again despatched Malik Kafur
to attack the Hindus in the south. He was ordered to capture the fortress of Warangal and bring
about the submission of Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II. The Muhammadan army marched across the
Dekhan and at one point were assisted by the now humble Yadava Ramachandra of Devagiri.
As soon as they reached what they believed to be the border of the dominions of the Kakatiya
king, they began proceedings by burning a town and massacring the inhabitants. They marched
on Warangal, seized Hanumakonfla and laid close siege to the capital.]
A.D. 1310. [The siege of Warangal was carried on with such vigour that in March 1310
Pratapa Rudra was reduced to extremities and compelled to submit. Moderate terms, for which
176 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
he begged, were refused him and Malik Kafur, on being asked what the King was expected to
surrender, replied that he demanded not only the king's treasures but the wealth of his whole
country. Eventually the conqueror took the entire property and movable possessions of
Pratapa Rudra and left for Delhi, carrying with him, so say the Muhammadan chroniclers, 1,000
camels laden with treasure.
A little later in the year trouble broke out in the Pantfya kingdom at Madura. It has
already been mentioned above that Kulafiekhara Panflya's two sons, Sundara Panflya, the legitimate
son and rightful heir to the throne, and Vira Panflya, the king's favourite (but himself illegitimate)
had borne bitter enmity towards one another. This had been the case ever since 1296.
Some time before the end of May 1310 Sundara Pantfya, enraged at his father's having
openly nominated Vira Panflya as his successor on the throne went to the length of killing the
king and seizing the crown. Open war then broke out between the two brothers each of whom had
his supporters ; and about November of that year, after an action in which Vira Pantfya had been
beaten, Sundara Pantfya suffered an overwhelming defeat in his turn and was so hard pressed that
he fled for protection to the Muhammadans.
Alau-d-dm now found the moment favourable for a great movement which would finally
crush the whole of South India and bring that country into subjection to Delhi. The Yadva king-
dom of Devagiri and the Kakatiya kingdom of Warangal had been conquered. There remained
only two considerable kingdoms in the south to be reduced, the HoySala throne of Dorasamudra
and the Parity a dominion of Madura. But there was an equally powerful attraction in the hoarded
wealth of the great Hindu sacred places. These he resolved, should be systematically plundered,
and the people, -if possible, converted to the true faith of Islam.
He accordingly despatched Malik Kafur on this mission with a great army. The general
left Delhi in November 1310 and marched towards Devagiri].
There is an inscription in Hassan Taluk, W. Mysore, recording the death of a soldier who died
fighting against the ' Turks '. Its date, as given, would be February 5, A. D. 1310. But I cannot help
believing that an error has been made in the year stated possibly by the original compiler of the
record because it was in February 1311 " that Malik Kafur reached Dorasatnudia. (E. C. v. Hn t 51 )
Two inscriptions recognize Pratapa Rudra, Kakatiya as reigning: in Nellore and Guntur
Districts in 1310-11 (V. y?. . Nell. 94 B.and V. C.333 ; V. R t ii. Gun; 384; B.and V. C. 994.)
An inscription of HoySala Ballala III in N. Mysore. (E. C, xi, Cd t 7.)
A.D. 1311. Two records shewing Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in Kurnool and on the
Krishna river in Palnatf Taluk. ( V. R. , Kurn. 397 ; Gun. 582 ; 564 of 1909.}
[The Mussalman forces under Malik Kafur reached Devagiri on February 4, 3911, according
to Amir Khusru's chronicle ; and there Malik Kafur learned that, owing to the war in the Pantfya
country between the princes Sundara and Vira, Hoysala Ballala III had collected an army and left
his capital with a view of himself seizing Madura and the Pantfya dominions. Malik Kafur deter-
mined therefore to proceed at once to the xeduction of Ballaja's capital hoping to succeed in his
venture before the Mysorean army could effect its return. He left Devagiri on February 8 and
reached Dorasamudra on the 25th. But meanwhile BaJlala III, who could not have gone far to the
south before the news reached him of the Muhammadan invasion, had returned and was then in
his capital. He found Malik Kafur' s force overwhelmingly strong, so much so that resistance
1 5th Shawwal A. H. 711 - Thursday, 25th February 1311 is the actual date. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 177
would be useless, and was induced to surrender. He was compelled to abandon all his possessions
and treasures which were seized by his conqueror, and after twelve days' stay in the city Malik
Kafur despatched them and also the person of king Vira BalJala's sou BalJala, as a prisoner and a
hostage, to Delhi.
Then Malik Kafur set forth, bent on further plunder and on the reduction of Vira Pantfya.
He stormed and sacked several places whose names as stated in the Muhammadan chronicles are
unintelligible, and attempted to capture Vira Pantfya in person. The prince, however, eluded him
and fled from place to place, the Muhammadans following in constant pursuit, and at one time he
took refuge in the jungles. On that Malik Kafur returned to the place he had last started from
' Kandur ' probably Kannanur near Srirangam and there learned that immense treasures existed
at a place which Amir Khusru calls ' Brahmastpuri ', and which Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar
believes to be perhaps Chidambaram. Here was a very holy and very rich Hindu temple. This
Malik Kafur destroyed. He massacred the inhabitants ruthlessly, killing the Brahman priests,
and seizing all the temple treasures. Then, in April 1311 he marched to Madura, reaching it on
April 14, he found the place empty, and here also he wrecked and burned the temples and sacked
the city.
(Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar has gone very fully into the history of these invasions in his
volume South India etc., pp. 91-131, which readers would do well to consult.)
Malik Kafur returned to Delhi on October 18, 1311 bringing with him, so the chroniclers say,
312 elephants laden with spoil, 12,000 horses, 96,000 mans of gold, and many boxes of pearls and
precious stones.
This terrible inroad made an immense impression on the minds of all the Hindu inhabitants of
South India. For it must be remembered that, although fighting had been incessant there
throughout the centuries, it had been only between Hindus, and that whatever suffering was
entailed on the mass of the population it did not touch the Brahman priests or the temples.
Dynasties might be wiped out for eve*-, the chiefs killed, the country devastated, but the temples
and the persons of the Brahinans were inviolate, and these temples were immensely wealthy. For
many centuries the civil rulers had lavished on them the revenues of innumerable villages, laid
enforced taxes for their support on the people and presented them with all kinds of valuables,
precious stones and gold in quantities. And, whatever slaughter of the people went on, the
Brahman remained untouchable. The deadliest curse that could be pronounced on a man was, as is
evidenced by the inscriptions, that his punishment hereafter should be like that awarded by the
high gods to a man who had killed a Brahman. 1 And yet now there came down on the Hindus
those masses of marauding foreigners, sacking the cities, slaughtering the people, destroying the
ancient fanes and killing even the sacred Brahmans, in the name and for the glory of God. The
thing was monstrous unheard of. The result was that the whole of Southern India was convulsed
by this catastrophe ; the one hope in men's minds was that some Hindu Power would arise to defend
the country from any such disaster in future ; and when, a few years later, certain princes took the
lead, they were enthusiastically supported by almost all parties. This paved the way for the
establishment on solid ground of the empire of Vijayanagar.]
1 As an instance of how the temples were enriched and maintained readers may refer to the Tanjore temple
inscription of May A.D. 1012 noted above.
' 12
178 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1312. Three inscriptions shew that Kakatlya Pratapa Rudra continued to reign in
Kurnool and Nellore districts. (F. R. ii, Kurn. 23, 326 ; Nell. 586 ; 233 of 1905; B. and V. C. 1158.}
[In the state of confusion to which South India had now been brought, the way lay open for
any strong ruler to Increase his strength by conquest. The Chola kingdom had long since practi-
cally perished. At Madura there was chaos, the city having been sacked.]
Vira Panflya had been driven to flight by Malik Kafur, and Sundara Panflya was negligible.
The Yadavas and Hoysalas had been reduced, and the only sovereign left with any real power was
the Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II. Accordingly, the Kerala king of the West Coast Ravivarman-
Kulasekhara-Satngramadhira seized his opportunity and marched eastwards, bent on conquest. He
seized Madura, and prevented Vira Pantfya's return thither, and thus became temporarily lord of
the Panflya kingdom. Proceeding forwards, Ravivarman invaded the Chola country and seized
Conjeeveram ejecting thence the Telugu Chofla prince Manma-Siddha III, Raya-Ganflagopala. An
inscription of his in that city records the fact that he gave a gift to the temple there, and states that
he was crowned there a second time, he being then in the 46th year of his age. As he was born
in A.D. 1266-67, this coronation ' on the banks of the Vegavati ' took place in 1312-13.
(34 of 1890 ; E. J. iv. 145, viii. 8 ; V. R. i. Chingleput, 349)
This is supported by an inscription of the same king at Tiruvadi in S. Arcot of A,D.
1313-14 (Q.V.).
In this year, 1312, the Yadava king Samkara withheld the tribute promised to the Sultan of
Delhi by his father Ramachandra, and Alaud-dm sent Malik Kafur again to Devagiri. The capital
was seized and king &amkara made prisoner and put to death. Malik Kafur remained for some
time at Devagiri, collecting tribute and ravaging the neighbouring country. (Bombay Gazet. p. 533.)
A.D. 1313. An inscription at Tiruvadi in S. Arcot, the date of which = December 29, 1313,
confirms the assertion made above that Ravivarman was crowned at Conjeeveram in the 46th year
of his age. It adds the information that the day in question, December 29, 1313, was in the king's
4th year, and tells us that his first coronation as Kerala king took place in the year following
December 29, 1309 (V.R.i.S. Arcot, 295 ; 34 of 1903 ; E.I. viii. 8; vii. 130). Ravivarman's
conquest of the Panflya king is also confirmed by an inscription at Poonamallee close to Madras
( V. R. i. Chingleput 848 ; 34 of 1911) which though undated and not containing a definite assertion
to that effect, displays the emblem of the Chera athkuSa (elephant goad) with underneath it,
symbolically, the Pantfya fish. (E. R. 1911, p. 79 )
There are several records of the Kakatlya king Pratapa Rudra II, dated in this year in
Kurnool, Nellore, Cuddapah and Guntur districts. The first two mentioned are of date = February
1 and 26, 1313 (V.R. ii. Kurn. 463 1 472 ; Nell. 438, 72 / *, Cudd., 586, 587, 18; ii. Gun. 546;
27, 36 of 1915 ; B. and V. C. 730, 296 ; 328, 329 of 1905 ; 585 of 1909). In one of these a servant of
his claims to have reduced the fortress of Ghantfikota, and another states that the king appointed
Gonkayya Reflfli to be governor of that place.
Hoys"ala BaJlala III recognized as reigning in Central, N. and N.-W. Mysore from Dora-
samudra. The 3rd of these says that he was ruling after the Turuka War ', i.e. after Malik
Kafur's raid. (E. C. xii. Mi. 3 ; xi. Hr. 87 ; vii. Sk. 68.)
On May 6, 1313, the Hoysala prince Vira BaUala, who had been carried captive by Malik
Kafur to Delhi as a hostage, but had bee a released by the Sultan arrived home again at
Dorasamudra and was received by the people with great rejoicings. (E. C vii. Sfi. 68.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 179
A.D. 1314. Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in Guntur district, Palnatf taluk ( V. R. it. Gun.
547 ; 586 of 1909}. A local chief who had fought against the Muhammadans is honoured by the
title 'Rescuer of the Kakatiya family.' Other records, the first of which is of date = June 19, 1314,
are in Guntur and Nellore districts. ( V. R. ii. Gun. 547, 329 / 131 of 1917 ; B. and V. C. 901)
A certain Bukka Ray a is mentioned as a local chief in the Nellore District in this year.
(V. R. ii. Nell. 366 ; B. and V. C., p. 642.)
Jatavarman Sundara Pantfya, the legitimate son of Kulasekhara I whom he killed, reigning
in S. Arcot on January 26, 1314, in his llth year ; which makes his seizure of the throne as in
the year following January 26, 1303. (571 of 1920.}
Hoysala BaJJaJa III reigning on March 21, 1314, in W. Mysore and in most other parts of
Mysore seven inscriptions.
(E. C. v. Hn., 181, 182 ; mi. Hi., 76 ; ix. Ht., 139 / Cp., 30 ; xii. Mi., 63 ; Ck., 26.)
A.D. 1315. Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya II ruling in Tanjore District on December 8, 1315.
(517 of 1922.)
HoySala Ball a} a HI reigning in East and South Mysore.
(E. C. ix. Ma., 15, 39, 58 ; ///., 159 ; iv. Gu. t 58.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II reigning from Warangal, in Cuddapah, Nellore and Guntur
districts. The last of these calls him ' Mahamantfalesvara Mtirurayalagantfa.'
( V. R. i. Cudd., 879 ; ii. Nell. 270 ; Gun., 423 ; 432 of 1911 , Ii. and V. C., 455, 1079.)
In S. Kanara the Alupa chief $6yideva Alupendra was ruling.
( V. R. ii. S. Kan. 175 ; 157 of 1901.)
An inscription of Ravivarman-KulaSekhara-Samgramadhira of Kerala at Conjeeveram, where
he had been crowned, apparently as usurper of the Chola throne (see above A.D. 1312-13). It
states that he had conquered the Pantfya and Chola kingdoms, and that Vlra Pantfya had been driven
to the forests. (34 of 1890 ; E. I. iv. 145 ; vii. 130 ; V. R. i. Chmgltfout, 349.)
A.D. 1316. Maravarman-Kulasekhara-Pantfya II ruling in Trichinopoly District, in his 2nd
year, on January 2, 1316. (103 of 1920.)
In Nellore District an inscription (the date is correct and = March 4, 1316) of the 27th regnal
year of Ranganatha-Rajagopala, i.e., Manma-Siddha III. (V. R. ii. Nell., 546 ; B. and V. C. 844.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra reigning in the Palnafl Taluk, Guntur District ( V. R. ii. Gun. 521 ;
551 of 1909) and in Nellore District. ( V. R. ii. Nell., 552.)
Hoys"ala Baljala III reigning in S. Mysore. (E. C. Hi. Ml., 12 ; Md., 100 iv. Ch. 116, 137.)
[The Kakatiya king of Warangal, Pratapa Rudra II, now with greatly diminished wealth in
consequence of Malik Kafur's raid, strengthened himself sufficiently to attack his neighbours. He
evidently objected strongly to the Kerala king's seizure of Conjeeveram, and to that city be marched
early in 1316. The details of the war that ensued are unknown but Pratapa Rudra succeeded in
driving out Ravivarman and his following, and in seizing the place on some day between March 25
and June 11, 1316. This success was due to the Kakatiya general Muppifli-Nayaka. This officer
installed as governor of Conjeeveram a certain ' Mana-vira,' whom Dr. Hultzsch believes to have
been Manma-Siddha-Ganfla-Gopala of the Telugu-Chofla familyl 1 If this be so, his appointment
1 This belief is partly based on the fact that the Arujaja temple inscription referred to states that the revenues
of the granted villages were ordered to be paid ' in the coinage of Ganda-Gopala.'
180 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
meant that he was reinstated in*the post which he held before Ravivarman ejected him in 1312, but
that he now held it as a vassal and officer of the Kakatiya king.]
These dates are derived from an inscription at the Arulaja temple at Conjeeveram, which
describes Muppifli-Nayaka's entry into the city as in the year ' Nala ', which began on March 25, and
mentions two grants of village revenues made by him to the temple on June 11 and 16, 1316.
( V. R. i. Chinglefiut, 325 ; 43 of 1893 ; E. I. vii. 128.}
[In this year HoySala BalJala III, who had ruled his country from Belur or Honnur since
Malik Kafur's destruction of Dorasamudra, the capital, returned to the city which meanwhile had
been rebuilt. One inscription of the following year would seem to imply that he marched thither
front Kannanur, but this is not certain. (E. C. xii. Ck., 4 ; below.}
Another event of the year was the death of Sultan Alau-d-dm of Delhi, which was immediately
followed by the murder of Malik Kafur, the scourge of South India. Malik Kafur had attempted
to become all-powerful by throwing into prison the king's sons, but on his assassination, the
nobles released one of the sons Kutbu-d-dm Mubarak Khan and placed him on the throne.
Another event of the year was the revolt against the suzerainty of Delhi by Harapala, the
brother-in-law of the Yadava king Singhana of Devagiri, who for a time was successful.
A.D. 1317. HoySala BalJala III reigning in Central Mysore, where an inscription states that a
fight took place ' when the king was marching from Kannanur.' (E. C. xii. Ck. 4). Other records
of this king shew him reigning in Anantapur district and in East Mysore. The date of the first
oi these = February 17, 1317. It mentions his son Tipparasa Bhaiiava.
(735 of 1917 ; ix. Md., 59; x. Kl., 273.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra was reigning in Guntur district on May 19, 1317 (715 of 1920}.
And on the Godavari river (V. R. ii. Godav., 12 ; 501 of 1893). And in Guntur district.
(V. R. ii, Gun., 330; B. and V. C. 902.)
In Travancore the regining Kerala king was now Vira-Udaiya-Marttan<Javarman, successor
of Ravivarman-KulaSekhara now dead. [He may have lost his life when defeated at Conjee-
veram by Muppifli-Nayaka, but there is no proof of this.] (T. A. S. iv. Pt. i, p. 89.)
The Pantfya king Maravarman KulaSekhara II reigning on July 23, 1317 and on September
2, in his 4th year (V. R. Hi. Trichinopoly, 804- ; 75 of 1892 ; E. I. vi t 313 ; 107 of 1916). He was
reigning also in Tanjore on September 24, in the same regnal year. (509, 510 of 1920.)
In Tinnevelly district the ruler was Jatavarman Vira Panflya, in his 21st year on October
31, 1317. (639 of 1916.)
A.D. 1318. [The result of the Yadava Harapala' s revolt against the Sultan of Delhi was
tragic. Mubarak sent an army under Khusru Khan to chastise the rebel. Harapala fled, was
pursued and captured, and Khusru Khan with inhuman ferocity caused him to be flayed alive. His
decapitated head was set up over the gate of the city, Thus the whole Yadava country, as far
south at least as the Tungabhadra river and even beyond it, passed into Musalman hands. The
capital was renamed Daulatabad.]
In Mysore HoySala Ballaja continued to reign.
(E. C. v, Ak., 113 ; ix, Cfe. 10, 76 ; xii, Tm., 63.)
In Ramnad Jatavarman Vira Panflya ruled on May 3, 1318. The regnal year is given
as ' 23,' but this would differ from some other records as to his date of accession.
(V. R. ii. Ramnad, 266 ; 128 of 1908.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 181
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II reigning in Kurnool and Guntur districts (V. R. ii. Kurn.,
498 ; 652 of 2920). The commander of his army was Somaya Venkan. (V. R. it. Gun., 827.)
The Vaishnava pontiff Anandatirtha died this year and was succeeded by his disciple
Padmanabhatirtha, who held the office for six years, when, in 1324, he was succeeded by Narahari-
tirtha. (. I. vi. 260.)
A.D. 1319. Hoygala Ball a} a reigning in Mysore.
(E. C. v, Ak., 165 ; ix, Kn., 68, 69; Cfi., 12; Nl., 57; xii. Mi., 28.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II reigning in Guntur district. (V. R. it, Gun., 500 ; 573 of 1909.)
[The Malabar coast, being now open to attack by the Muhammadaus of the north owing to
the fall of the Yadava kingdom and the weakness of the Pantfya and Kerala rulers, was raided by
Khusru Khan from Delhi. He returned to his master the Sultan laden with treasure looted from
the merchants and the Hindu temples.]
Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya II reigning at Gangaikonfla-Cholapuram on March 5, 1319,
in his 5th year. (V.R. Hi, Trichinofioly, 807 ; 78 of 1892 ; E.I. vi, 313.)
A.D. 1320. Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II reigning in Kurnool from Warangal on January 26,
1320 (V. R. it, Kur. 548, 271: 178 of 1905). And on March 16 in Nellore district (V. R. ii,
Nell. 326, 327 ; B. and V. C. 589, 590). And in Guntur district.
(V.R. ii, Gun. 331, 332 ; B. and V. C. 903, 905.)
Maravarman Kulasekhara Panflya II reigning in Trichinopoly district on January 12.
(V.R. Hi, Trick. 72; 742 of 1909; E.I. xi, 264.)
March IS, 1320, is Kielhorn's fixture for the date of the Koftayam plates of the Syrian
Christians, which name Vlra Raghava as reigning king in Travancore ; but this fixture needs some
confirmation. (V.R. Hi, Trav. 91 ; E.I. it, 83 ; iv, 270 ; I.A. vi, S'J.)
Hoys\ila Bajlaja III reigning in Mysore and in Anantapur district. The first of these records
bears date September 1,1320, and mentions fighting between the royal troops and some local
chiefs. Another also mentions a fierce battle perhaps the same.
(772 of 1917 ; E.C. viii, Sa. 135 ; Nr. 19 ; iv, Gu. 69 ; ix, Cp, 31.)
A.D. 1321. Maravarman Kulasekhara Pantfya II reigning in Tinnevelly district on February 5,
1321 [the inscription seems to err in the number of his regnal year]. (415 of 1917). Another of
September 30 (?) ( V. R. Hi, Tinn. 88 ; 126 of 1907 ; E. I. x, 146). Another of November 14.
(V.R. Hi, Tinn: 471; 122 of 1894; EJ. vi, 312.) The last two were executed in this king's
8th year.
Hoysala Bajlala II reigning in E. Mysore (E. C. x, Kl, 124 b, 128). The Kalinga-Ganga
king Bhanudeva II, ' Viradhivira,' reigning in Ganjam district. (V.R. i, Gan. 180 ; 302 of 1896.)
Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra II reigning in Guntnr district. (V.R. ii, Gun. 272 ; 153 of 1899.)
[In March 1321, Mubarak Khilji, sultan of Delhi, was murdered, and Malik Khusru said to
have been a participator in the crime. The house of Khilji was now completely eradicated, no scion
of the royal stock having been left in existence. The nobles had to fill the throne and they elected to
that honour a Karaunian Turk of high birth who had had a local government. This was Ghazi Malik.
He was made sultan and assumed the name of Ghiyasu-d-din Tughlak. He captured Malik Khusru
and executed him. The new sultan despatched his son Ulugh, or Juna Khan, otherwise known as
Muhammad Tughlak, with orders to subdue the Kakatiya king of Warangal and to seize his
dominions on the Bast Coast. Warangal was duly besieged, Pratapa Rudra making a stout defence ;
12A
182 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
bat the invading army was attacked by a severe epidemic and what remained of it was marched
homewards, to the great relief of the Hindus.]
A.D. 1322. An. inscription in Nellore district engraved on copper-plates bears date = October 15,
1322, and mentions as king; Pratapa Rudra II. It should be compared with a record of a similar
nature in A.D. 1304 (above), since it is of importance as revealing something of the life of the times.
The same body of merchants who openly rewarded a man in 1304 for killing one of their number
whom they believed to have been a traitor to their guild, now in 1322 publicly reward another man
for having murdered two toll-collectors, and present to him a document, intended to be permanent,
as a token of their satisfaction and approval (E.R. 1919 , C. P. No. 22). Another record in
Nellore district shews Pratapa Rudra reigning there in this year and in Guntur district.
( V.R. ii, Nell. 321 ; Gun. 205 ; B. and V. C. 562 ; 604 of 2909.}
Jatavarinan Vira Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly District in his 26th year on April 29, 1322,
This makes the beginning of his rule as from a day between December 17, 1296 and April 29, 1297.
(546 of 2922 ; E. R., 1922, p. 92. ) Mr. Swamikannu Pillay identifies him as the Vira Pantfya of the
Muhammadan invasion of Madura, natural son of Kulas"ekhara Pantfya I.
Jatavarman Parakrama Panflya is also represented as now ruling in part at least of
Tinnevelly District in his 8th year.
(V. R. Hi, Tinn. 259 ; 487 of 2909 ; E. L ix, 226 ; E. R. 2920, p. 97.)
In this year the Sengeni chief ' Venrumankon<la ' Sambuvaraiyan began to govern the
family territories about North and South Arcot and Chingleput.
(See E. I. xi t 252 ; V. R. i, N. Arcot 548 ; 24 of 2897 / 42 of 2922 / E. R. 2903, p. 26.)
A.D. 1323. Hoysala Ballala III reigning in Anantapur District and in E. Mysore. The first of
these records bears date March 18, 1323 and records local disturbances, a battle, and a victory
gained over a chief. The week-day is however wrongly stated.
(772, 796 of 2927 ; E. C. x, Kl, 20.)
Jatavarman Parakrama Pantfya ruling in Pudukofta on August 27, 1323 in his 9th year.
Mr. Swamikannu Pillai finds his rule to have begun between April 15 and August 10, 1315.
( V. R. Hi, Pudukotta, 228 ; 352 of 2924.)
[In this year Warangal was again attacked by forces from Delhi, and the Kakatiya king
Pratapa Rudra II was made prisoner and sent to Delhi. The kingdom, though now shrunk, was
not annexed by the sultan ; and Pratapa Rudra' s son Krishna alias Virabhadra became king.]
A.D. 1324. At Rajahmundry on the Godaveri river a Muhammadan mosque was consecrated
on September 12, 1324, ' in the reign of the Emperor Muhammad Tughlak '. Muhammad was
however, then only a prince son of the Emperor Ghiasu-d-din. (V. R, it, Godaveri, 82.}
In S. Kanara the Ajupa chief Soyideva was ruling. ( V. R. ii, S. Kan. 205 ; 92 of 2902.)
[In this year Naraharitlrtha, who had been governor under the king of Kalinga, became
supreme Vaishnava pontiff. (E. I. vi t 260.)"]
Jatavarman Parakrama Pantfya ruling in Tanjore in his 10th year on December 31, 1324.
(260 of 2922 ; E. R. 2922, p. 93.)
Piracy abounded on the coasts of S. India at this time. Ibn Batuta fell a victim to it.
Hindu pirates seized the ship on which he sailed when on a voyage from Quilon to Honawar and
he was stripped of all his possessions, and landed with nothing to wear even, but one pair of
trouseri. (Ind : 'Ant : 2923, Supp. Piracy in Eastern Waters, p. 24.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 183
A.D. 1325-26. [Ghiasu-d-din Tughlak of Delhi and his young son Mahmud were killed by
an ' accident ' carefully arranged by his son Muhammad Tughlak, alias Juna ; who seated himself
on the throne. ' He occupied the throne for twenty-six years of tyranny as atrocious as any on
record in the sad annals of human devilry ' (V. Smith, Oxford History of India, 1 p. 237). In A.D.
1326 he compelled the inhabitants of Delhi to quit the place and travel to Devagiri which he fixed
on as his capital, a journey of 600 miles. 1 Immense numbers died on the way. Ibn Batuta says
that two men who ventured to remain were slaughtered by the sultan's orders, and that a blind
man was dragged on the ground along the road till his body rotted and fell to pieces.
A.D. 1326. HoySala Ballaja III ruling in South Mysore. (E. C. ix t Cp. 98.)
A.D. 1327. The same ruler in W. Mysore (E. C. vi, Kp. 12). And in S. Mysore.
(Ibid, to, Hg. 98.)
A.D. 1327. [In this year Muhammad Tughlak sent an expedition to the South in order to
bring the country into complete subjection to him. The first objective was the Hoysala kingdom
with its capital Dorasamudra, where Bapla III was reigning. The expedition was successful. The
Hindus could not put up a substantial resistance and the city of Dorasamudra was ruthlessly looted
and destroyed. Ballala retired to Tonniir near Seringapatam and finally to Tiruvannamalai in
N. Arcot, where he established himself strongly. The Musalman forces then occupied the Tontfa-
manflalam country and Musalman governors were placed over Mysore and Madura. 8
The Koyilolugu chronicle describes the panic that ensued when, after the sack of Dorasamudra,
the Muhammadan army arrived at rirangam (A.D. 1327), The temple authorities removed the
image of Ranganatha and conveyed it by a circuitous route to the Western coast ; thence to Melukot
in Mysore and from there to the Tirupati sacred hill in Chittoor District. There it was kept safe
till 1371, when Kampana II of Vijayanagar conquered and pacified the Tondamanflalam and other
districts and his general Gopana brought the image back to !rirangam in triumph. (E. I. vi, 322.)
The downfall of the Warangal kingdom enabled a hitherto minor chief, ruling at the formida-
ble hill fortress of Konflavifl, south of the Krishna river in Guntur district, named Prola or Prolaya
Vema Reftli to establish himself there as a quasi-independent lord of the neighbouring tract. He
is widely remembered as having constructed a great set of steps cut in the hill side and leading up
to the temples at &risailam and Ahobilam. He is said to have seized the government of the Atnara-
vati tract from the officers of the now dispossessed Kakatiya king. A quaintly worded inscription
of A.D. 1344, very suggestive of the state of the country, describes him as ruling for a long time
1 enjoying what was left of the country after its enjoyment by the Brahmans'. (E. I. xt, p. 313.)
A.D. 1328. Hoygala Ba]Ja}a III continued to reign in Mysore, but from his new capital in N.
Arcot, Tiruvannamalai (E. C. ix, D.-B, 14, 18 Dv, 1, 60 ; Ht, 124; iv, Yl, 39; vi, Kp, 13; xi, Cd, 4).
Also in Anantapur District. (V. R. i. Anant. 70; 81 of 1912.)
A.D. 1330. Kakatiya Pratapa Rudra said to be reigning in Nellore District on January 5, 1330,
on the day of a lunar eclipse. (V. R. ii, Nell. 299; B. and V. C. 538.)
[This is his latest known date.
1 This is hardly a fair statement, Muhammad changed his capital and ordered his courtiers to build
houses for themselves. People were not asked to move out now. It is some years later when the inhabitants of
Delhi pestered him with letters of abuse that he ordered the inhabitants to move out of Delhi as a measure of
mad vengeance, See Cambridge History of India, Vol. III. Editor,
* The invasion of 1327 was no more than a raid. VIra Ballala removed to Tiruvannamalai as a better
centre for his efforts at organising resistance. See Mr. Se well's remarks under A.D. 2330. Editor.
184 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
It shews that the people in Nelltfre were loyal to the dynasty, but as a matter of fact Pratapa Rudra's
reign had come to an end in 1323, when he was sent prisoner to Delhi.]
HoySala BalJala III ruling in W. Mysore. (E. C. v t Ak. 66.)
[The existence of a number of inscriptions of this king down to his death in 1342 seems to
shew that after the sack of Srirangam the Muhammadan armies retired northwards and paid little
attention to the condition of the Mysore country, while they left a Muhammadan governor at
Madura.]
A.D. 1331. HoySala Bapja III reigning in Central, East and South Mysore.
(E. C. v. Ak, 32, which mentions the Muhammadan invasion ix, Cf>, 71; Hi, 97; xii, Gb, 30.)
A.D. 1332. The same king in east and south Mysore. (E. C. ix, Bn, 61, 63; iii, Ml, 223.)
Maravarman KulaSekhara Panflya II reigning in Trichinopoly on October 22, 1332.
(F. ;?. iii, Trick. 233; 29 of 1913.)
A.D. 1333. HoySala BaJJaJa III reigning in Mysore.
(E. C. Hi, Ml, 104; x, Gd, 16; xii, Tp, 83.)
Madhavatirtha, disciple of Anandatirtha became Vaishnava pontifiE about this time.
(E. I. vi, 260.)
A.D. 1334. HoySala Ballaja III reigning in Mysore (E. C. iv t Kr, 40; viii. Sb, 494; ix, Bn, 44 ;
Cp, 7 ; fit, 96). The second of these inscriptions says that the king sent his general, Kamayya, with
an army and laid siege to Kuppe, and a battle was fought. The reason for this course is not stated.
A.D. 1334-35. [Jalalu-d-din Ahsan Shah who had been left as governor of Madura when the
army from Delhi retired northwards, and who had ruled there since, thinking himself sufficiently
free from interference from Delhi, declared his independence either in 1 334 or 1335, and proclaimed
himself sultan of Madura.
Prior to this, probably in 1334, Sultan Muhammad Tughlak's nephew Bahau-d-din Gushtasp
rebelled, and the sultan marched southwards to punish him. Bahau-d-din fled for refuge to Kampli
in Bellary district on the Tungabhadra river. A little to the west of this place, on the north side of
the river, is the small hill-fortress of Anegundi, and it would seem to have been in this place that the
Hindus made a stand. Their Raja held out against a siege till the garrison were reduced to star-
vation, when in desperation his wives threw themselves on to a funeral-pyre and committed suicide,
while the Raja and the surviving soldiers sallied forth and were all slain. The sultan seized eleven
of his sons and forced them to become Muhammadans. Meanwhile Bahau-d-din had succeeded in
escaping into the Hoysala country, but was pursued and captured. Muhammad Tughlak caused
him to be flayed alive, and he had his flesh cooked and sent to his wife. His skin was stuffed with
straw, and was sent to be exhibited about the country.
Nuniz, writing about 200 years later, says that the sultan found it advisable to restore the
captured fortress to the Hindus and raised to be chiefs of it two brothers who had been respec-
tively minister and treasurer to the dead Raja. These were named Harihara and Bukka. They
raised their power into an empire and built the magnificent city of Vijayanagar. That they were
enabled to do so is proof positive that the Muhammadans had retired from the neighbourhood
of Anegundi, which is just across the river opposite the new city. The city was built round the old
village of Hampe on the south bank.
Another account of this family of five brothers sons of Sangama, a Yadava chief of the Lunar
race, for five there certainly were, the others being Kampana I, Marapa and Mudappa, is contained in
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 185
Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's suggestion that they were separately employed some by BaJJala III
as governors of different provinces of his kingdom (' South India elc. . . .' p. 180). Harihara
governed on the West coast and is the same as the ' Horaib ' or Hariyab mentioned by Ibn Batuta
as ruling at Honawar. Bukka ruled at Dorasamudra and Penukonfla. An inscription of date A.D.
1353 describes Bukka as being a ' Mahamantfalesvara ' (great lord) ruling ' in the HoySala country.'
(J.B.B.R.A.S., xii. 338, 342). Kampana I is the same as ' Kapraz ' or ' Kampraz ' mentioned by
Musalman writers as ruling between Bijapur and Gulbarga. Marapa ruled over the Araga tract in
N.-W. Mysore. Muddapa governed at Mulbagal in S.-E. Mysore. Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, in his
excellent monograph on ' The First Vijayanagar Dynasty etc. . . .' in the Archasological Survey of
India Annual Report for 1907-S, p. 235, to a certain extent supports this view.
[Whatever the truth may be as to their origin, it is certain that these five brothers raised the
whole of south India into determined opposition to the Muhammadans. Forts were built ; armies
were raised, and the people, thoroughly alarmed by the savage inroads made on their country,
flocked to the leaders' standards, with such success that further invasions were stayed. It may be
due to the fact that the whole mass of Hindus in the Hoysala dominions were roused against him
that Muhammad Tughlak refrained from marching across Mysore against his rebellious subjects at
Madura.]
An inscription at Panaiyur in Pudukofta State mentions this year as the 9th regnal year of
1 Muhammad Sultan,' proving that Muhammad Tughlak's viceroy Jalalu-d-din Ahsan Shah had been
governing that country since A.D. 1327 (see above). (S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, ' South India, etc.
. . .' p. 153, where it is stated that a number of inscriptions which quote the Hijra year have been
found in the district of Ramnad).
A.D. 1335. The Sengeni chief Veiirumankontfa Jsambuvaraiyan ruling in his 14th year, part of
S. Arcot district. The inscription mentions the irruption of the Muhammadans, and the resulting
ruin of the country. (V. R. i. S. Arcot, 1048 ; 434 oi 1903.)
Hoysala BaUala III reigning in S. and S.-E. Mysore. (E. C iv. Ch., 66 ; ix. Cp. % 178.)
Maravarman-Kulasekhara Panflya II ruling in Trichinopoly on April 7, 1335. (52 of 1920.)
The Reddi chief of Konflavifl, Prolaya Vema, here called ' Vemayya Re&li,' issued a C.-P.
grant of lands. He makes a number of claims of successes, e.g. He ' defeated the king of
Gujarat,' ' captured Raichur,' etc. (E. R. 1919 App. A., C.-P. No. 5.)
A.D. 1336. Harihara Ray a the eldest of the five brothers sons of Sangama who had established
themselves at Vijayanagar on the Tungabhadra river, gave a village in Nellore district as an
agrahara to a Brahman. The importance of the inscription lies in the fact that it mentions the coro-
nation of the new king which took place on April 18, 1336. 1
(V. R. ii. Nell., 189 ; B. and V. C, C.-P. No. 15 ; i. 109 ; E. C. x. Bg. 70.)
1 The two inscriptions under reference are copper-plate grants conveying agraharas to Brahmana, one in the
Kolar District and the other in South Nellore. They are of the same date, and seem otherwise to be different
versions of the same grant. The Nellore inscription uses the expression pattabhisheka-uttaratah-parastat, after the
festival of the coronation. The date given is the date of the grant and not of his coronation, which, on the basis
of this grant, must already have taken place. The corresponding passage in the other grant, Bg. 70, is phal&bhi-
stekotsavatak-purastHt-PampH Vir&tmksha-MaheSvarasya before the phalabhisheka of the MahSSvara-Virfipaksha
at Pampa. This puts an entirely different complexion on the occasion of the grant. This is not the place to discuss
the whole bearing of the grants ; but in both the grants, Harihara is definitely stated to be ruling in Anegundi
already, and reference to his coronation at Ham pi would be out of place in the same grant. Editor.
186 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
HoySala Ballaja III reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. . S. Kan. 140; 122 of 1901).
Mr. V. Rangachari notes that the inscription implies that the Ajupa chief had been dispossessed by
the HoySala king. He was also reigning in B. Mysore (E. C. ix. Bn. 110 ; Hi. 134, 137). The
first of these says he was ruling with Dorasamudra as his capital.
Maravarman-Kulas'ekhara-Panflya II named as reigning in Madura in his 21st year on July 5,
1336 (741 of 1919). [The record is interesting as it shews that some of the Madura people at
least 'clung to their old Panflya rulers, though they had been governed by a Muhammadan for
ten years] .
A.D. 1337. HoySala Batyala III reigning in Mysore, east and south-east.
(E. C. Hi. Tn, 83, Ml., 109 ; ix. Kn. 30 ; Bn. 60.)
A.D. 1338. The same king. Inscriptions in B., W. and S. Mysore.
(E. C. x. Bp. 10 ,- vi. Kp. 12 / iv. ffs. 82.)
A.D. 1339. At Conjee veram a record of June 20 shewing Venrumankonfla Sambuvaraiyan of the
Sengeni family ruling there in his 18th year. Coupled with 24 of 1897 it fixes his accession as
between May 11 and June 20, 1322 (48 of 1921). He was also ruling in N. Arcot on May 10 (202 of
1921). And on February 19 in Conjecveram (42 of 1921). And in Chingleput district.
( V. R. i. Chin. 426 ; 46 of 1900.)
Hoysala Bapla m reigning in B. Mysore from Dorasaraudra (E. C. ix. Bn. 117). Another
record of this year says that he was residing then at ' Vijaya-Virupakshapura ' (E. C. ix, flt. 43.)
Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar (South India, etc., p. 171) believes this place to be identical with both
Hospett and Hatnpe-Vijayanagar, the whole forming a great fortress, with Hospet as a salient.
(Hospett was also called ' Hosadurga ' and ' Hosaviflu ' ). If this identification is correct it proves
that BaJlaJa III supported Harihara I.
Maravarman Parakrama Pantfya ruling in Tanjore on July 30, 1339 in his 5th year. Coupled
with 78 of 1918 this makes the beginning of his rule as on a day between April 21 and July 30, 1335.
(509 of 1918.)
The Matsya chief Jayanta II made a gift to the Simhachalam temple.
(V. R. Hi. Vizagapatam, 115 ; 287 of 1899.)
A.D. 1340. Hoy gala BalJala III reigning in Anantapur district on September 2, 1340.
(780 of 1917). And in B. Mysore, his capital being Tiruvannamalai in N. Arcot district.
(E. C. ix. Bn. 31 / Ma. 13, 19 ; Dv. 54.)
With the HoySala king reigning from Tiruvannamalai it is curious that an inscription at
Chengama, a few miles distant, of this year ' , 1262 ' mentions a gift of land made in the 6th
year of Maravarman Parakrama Panflya.
(Inscriptions at Tiruvannamalai of . 1262 mentioning Hoy Wo, ffaffafa III as sovereign V. R. i. N.
Arcot, 454, 464 i 499, 509 of 1902. Inscription at Chengama of the Panjya prince, ibid., 420 / 113 of
1900.)
At Badami, Dharwar District, an inscription of February 29, 1340 states that a certain
Nayaka chief constructed a fort there by order of the new ' great ruler ' (Mahamandalefuara)
Hariyappa ( = Harihara I) ' lord of the Eastern and Western Oceans '. [It is possible that the
record itself was composed at a somewhat later date than that of the construction of the fort
Hence the use of the grand title. At any rate it shews that Harihara's authority extended to
country north of the Tungabhadra river.] * (/.^M *. 63.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 187
Early in October apparently, an inscription (imperfect as to date, since the week day
does not suit the given tithi) near Bangalore in B. Mysore mentions Harihara I of Vijayanag ar
as ruling there. (E.C. ix. Nl. 19.)
[This is important, as it shews (i) that Harihara's power was spreading widely ; and (ii)
that since Hoysala Ballaja III undoubtedly was king at that place, he must have countenanced
Harihara's establishing himself further north as a great lord, and supported him by allowing
him to rule locally in the very heart of the Hoysala kingdom. It gives colour to the theory
of the Government Epigraphist that in some way Harihara and his brothers were connected
with the HoySala royal house.]
A.D. 1341. Maravarman Parakrama Panflya reigning in Trichinopoly, in his 6th year, on
February 11, 1341. (100 of 1920.)
Hoysala Ballaja III reigning in Central, B. and S.-E. Mysore.
(E.C. xii. Si. 10 ; x. Mr. 82 ; ix. Cp. 185.)
Rajanarayana-Sambuvarayan of the Sengeni family ruling in S. Arcot in his 4th year,
on (?) September 14, 1341. (The date is not a perfect one.) (48 of 1922.)
The Kalinga-Ganga King Narasimha III made a gift to the temple at Simhachalam.
(V.R. Hi. Viaagapatant, 158 ; 330 of 1899.)
[There was a terrible famine in the Dekkan in this year, so severe that cannibalism
became prevalent.] (I. A. 1923, p. 229.)
In this year Ghiyasu-d-dm Dhamaghani became sultan of Madura. He was guilty of horrible
cruelties to the Hindus, of which we hear from an eye-witness, Ibn Batuta, who so far from being
prejudiced was an honoured guest of the sultan. He was with the Sultan during a march through
a forest, where a number of Hindu workers were engaged in clearing a road. He writes ' every
infidel found in the forest was taken prisoner. They sharpened stakes at both ends and made their
captives carry them on their shoulders. Bach was accompanied by his wife and children and they
were thus led to the camp. . . . The next morning the Hindu prisoners were divided into four
sections and taken to each of the four gates. There, on the stakes that they had carried, the
prisoners were impaled. Afterwards their wives were killed and tied by the hair to these pales.
Little children were massacred on the bosoms of their mothers. . . . this is shameful conduct
such as I have not known any other sovereign guilty of He gives another instance which
he witnessed while one day at food with Ghiyasu-d-din ' an infidel was brought before him accom-
panied by his wife and son aged seven years. The sultan made a sign with his hand to the
executioners to cut off the head of this man; then he said to them in Arabic " and the son and the
wife ." They cut off their heads and I turned my eyes away. When I looked again I saw their
heads lying on the ground.' He relates other such atrocities also. Small wonder that Ibn Batuta
found himself ' disgusted with the town of Madura ' and took his departure.
Ghiyasud-d-din died of disease in A. D. 1342, to the relief of all parties. He was succeeded
by Alau-d-din Udauji, as sultan of Madura.
A.D. 1342. Prior to September 8, in this year, there are inscriptions of Hoysala BalJala III in
B. Mysore (E.C. ix, Bn. 21, 24, 129 ; Hi. 90, 135 ; Dv t 21, 46). One of these bears date July 3,
and one even as late as September 5. The inscription next noted shews that he was killed on
September 8. Later inscriptions mentioning ' BaJlala as reigning must refer to his son and successor
Bajlala IV, alias Virupaksha.
188 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
September 8, 1342. Orf this day according to an inscription, a vlrakal at Bidare in
Katfur Taluk, Mysore, the old Hoysala king Baftala III was killed at 80 years of age.
(B.C. vi, Kd., 75.)
[The occurrence and what led to it are recorded by Ibn Batuta. But a preliminary note
about place names must be inserted before we turn to the narrative, The inscription just noticed
says, according to Rice's rendering, that BaJlala III met his death fighting against the Muhammadans
at ' Beribi '. Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, who has examined the original record, tells us (^ South
India, etc. . . .' p. 173) that this is a misreading. The name of the place as given was ' Chirichira-
pali ' and this is the Kanarese pronunciation of Trichinopoly, Ibn Batuta says that the battle took
place ' near the town of Cobban ', i.e. Koppam. This is now, no doubt rightly, declared to mean
Kannanur near Trichinopoly, which is also called ' Kannanur-Koppam.]
Thus the story becomes more clear. Ghiyasu-d-dm was in possession of Kannanur, and king
Ballaja, who had an army of 100,000 men, attacked him there and fought a battle which was success-
ful, the Muhammadan garrison only numbering 6,000. Closely besieged the defenders treated for
terms, and, during the delay caused by negotiations, made a sudden sally, devoting their lives in
the belief that they would all be slain. The Hindus, taken unawares, fought with them in confused
fashion when suddenly Ghiyasu-d-din the sultan appeared on the scene with a relieving force and
the Hindus were completely defeated. The aged Hoysala monarch was taken prisoner and
brought before Ghiyasu-d-dm who ' Extorted from him his wealth, elephants and horses and all
his property and had him killed and flayed. His skin was stuffed with straw and hung up on the
wall of Madura' where, says Ibn Batuta ' I saw it suspended '.
Such was the end of BalJa]a III on September 8, 1342. It is mentioned in an inscription on
a Virakal at Malur in Kolar District, Mysore (E. C. x, Mr, 82). He was succeeded by his son
BaUaJa IV, alias Virupaksha, whose accession therefore took place on the same day. The new king
continued the struggle against the Madura Muhammadans. He is mentioned as reigning on
September 14, 1342 in an inscription in E. Mysore.
(E. C. x. K. 22 See. also E. C. vi, Cm, 45 ; and ix Bn, II; Hi, 147.)
On January 30 and on February 15, 1342 the Sengeni chief Rajanarayana Sambuvarayan
was ruling in S. Arcot in his 5th year. (49, 52 of 1922.)
An inscription at Hoys*ala BalJala's capital in N. Arcot, Tiruvannamalai, of date August 23,
1342, mentions a certain Tribhuvana Vira Chola, probably a prince of the old ChSla dynasty now
of no power. He may have been the same as the chief of that name alluded to in a record at
Tiruvallam inN. Arcot District of date in 1314r-15. (E I. vii. App. 869, 870 ; 3 of 1890.
V. R. i. N. Arcot, 477 ; 522 of 1902 ; E. I. iv. 70 ; mil. pp. 7, 8 ; I. A, xxiii, 298.)
A.D. 1343. HoySala Virupaksha-BaJlaJa IV was crowned on August 11, 1343 (E. C. vi, Cm,
105). [The date however has a wrong week day.]
Maravarman Parakrama Panflya was reigning in Taujore on April 30, 1343 in his 8th year.
(525 of 1918.)
A Kalinga-Ganga queen, wife of Narasimha III, made a gift to the temple at Srikurmam. She
is also mentioned in some other inscription.
(V. R. i. Ganjam 186, 187, 221, 222 ; 308, 309, 343, 344 of 1896.)
Maravarman Vira Panflya was ruling in Chingleput District on October 19, 1343 in his 10th
year. ' (277 of 1910 ; E R. 1922, p. 92.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 189
A.D. 1344. The engeni chief Rajanarayana-3ambuvarayan ruling in Conjeeveram on July 30,
1344 in his 7th year (49 of 1921). [This and the record 30 of 1890 show his accession to have
taken place between July 31, 1337 and March 24, 1338.]
There is a record of this year, a copper-plate grant from the Mujbagal Taluk of Kolar Dis-
trict, B. Mysore which would seem to be of doubtful genuineness, though I cannot pass it over
without notice. Harihara I of Vijayanagar was reigning in that year, but the document mentions
Bukka I as reigning and it gives him full imperial titles. Moreover it would have us to believe
that the Hoys' ala dominions had been completely wrested from Hoys"ala Virupaksha and were now
governed from Vijayanagar. It is quite true that this was the case a little later, but I think that
the document should be further examined 1 before its contents are accepted as historically accurate.
(E. C. x. Mb, 158.)
[There was, so we gather from inscriptions, a great combination of Hindu rulers in this year
sworn to drive the Muhammadans out of South India once for all. It was headed by Harihara I of
Vijayanagar. As to exactly what took place we are left in the dark for want of any detailed
account. But it seems that the Kakatiya prince Krishna, alias Virabhadra, son of Pratapa Rudra II,
took part in it ; and so did Prolaya Vema the Refldi chief of Kontfavifl, for he is said to have
restored the Brahman villages Agrakaramswhich had been taken away from them by the
Muhammadans during his father's lifetime (E. I. mii. 9, Madras Museum plates of date March 18,
1345). Ferishtah (Briggs* Edition, /, 427) states that Kakatiya Krishna induced the HoySala king
Ballala IV to join the confederation. The sultan Muhammad Tughlak was at that time involved in
a series of expeditions to put down rebellions in other parts, and apparently no great resistance was
offered to the Hindus. One result was that the Kakatiya capital Warangal was freed from
Muhammadan control.
It should be noted here that from the date of the tragical death of the old sovereign of the
Mysoreans, Ballala III, in 1342 the Hoysala kingdom seems to have gone to pieces. Ballala III had
had a large army under his command, and Virupaksha his successor should, it would be thought,
1 A careful examination of Mb. 158 referred to by Mr. Sewell shows that the grant is dated on Tuesday, the
23rd March 1344. This grant describes the family of these five brothers almost in the same manner as the other
copper-plate grants of 1336 referred to by Mr. Sewell on page 185. In these latter Haribara I, while actively taking
part in the transactions in Ham pi, is clearly described as ruling from Anegundi, which must be taken to be his
capital. In this document which is almost exactly eight years later, Bukka is said to be ruling from Vidyanagari,
called after Vidyaranya. The actual conquests are described as though they were conquests made, not by Bukka
alone specifically, but by the brothers as a whole. In regard to the imperial titles that Mr. Sewell refers to, ex-
cepting one or two terms, such as Rajadhiraja and Raja-ParameSvara, none of the others could be regarded as at
all imperial in their character. Even these are applied to subordinate rulers in a number of other inscriptions. It
cannot therefore be said that these are imperial titles necessarily. There is no specific reference to Virflpaksba
Bapla, the son of Vira Ballala III in documents beyond A.D. 1343. The reference in Bn. 120 in the next page is
of a vague and indefinite character ' in the time of Ballalaraya ', which cannot strictly be interpreted as referring
specifically to the administration of Bapla IV. It looks as though this Bajlaja IV had been disabled, or suffered
from some other kind of adversity, subsequent to A.D. 1343. These brothers apparently went about doing what
they had begun doing, thoroughly, and in an united effort without any partition of spheres. One of the two of
Harihara's grants has reference to Chandragirirajya, and the other one to Penugonda, and here is one of Bukka's
referring to the rajya of Gutti. While therefore we may regard that, during this period of transition, these
brothers had their own governments, they carried on their wars and administration without any regard to separate
and exclusive demarcation of boundaries. As a matter of fact, formal assumption of an imperial position does
not appear to have taken place till the time of Harihara II, son of Bukka. If the genuineness of these copper-plate
grants is to be called into question, It must be on other grounds than this discrepancy as Mr. Sewell seems to fear.
There seems to be no discrepancy in tad. Editor.
190 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
have been able to attain some power by its aid. I can only suppose that the army leaders had no
great confidence in the new king, believed themselves hopelessly beaten, and gave him no solid
support. After a few more years we hear no more of the Hoys"ala monarchy, and the whole of his
country, with the exception of one or two small fragments came under the power of Harihara and
his brethren at Vijayanagar. The history of the period would go to shew that from the beginning
of Harihara' s access to power he and his family were supported and encouraged by the Hoysala
king as forming a strong bulwark against the Muhammadans in the Dekkan. This alone would
account for Harihara's success, for the whole country to his south was on friendly terms with
him.]
A.D. 1345. The inscription of Prolaya-Vema Reflfli noted above (s.v., A.D. 1344) whose
date is March 18, 1345 shews that be was now ruling at Araaravati, or Dharanikota. [Kakatiya
Pratapa Rudra had been reigning over the Guntur District where Vema's fortress Kontfavitf was
and the ancient town of Dharanikota ; and it seems probable that the strength of the Reftli
chief at this time was owing to the Kakatiyas having abandoned those possessions when the
Muhammadans drove them from Warangal in 1323.] In 1345 Vema Refltfi decorated the temple
at Amaravati.
( V. R. ii. Guntur, 634 ; 268 of 1897 ; E. L Hi. 10 ; V. R. ii. Kistna, 11 ; E. I. viii. 9.}
About this time there are a number of records in Ganjam District of the Kalinga-Ganga king
Narasimha III ' Viradhi-Vira.' (I'.R. i. Gan. 178 ... 236 ; 300 ... 358 of 1896.)
A.D. 1346. Prolaya-Vema Re<fcli of Konflavitf ruling part of Kurnool District Inscription
mentioning his son Annavota Re&li. (V. R. ii. Kurn. 284 / 191 of 1905.)
In Chingleput District the Sengeni chief Rajanarayana-Sambuvarayan ruled in his 9th year.
(V. R. i. Chin. 345, 96 ; S. Arcot, 799; 30 of 1890 ; 268, 396 of 1909). Another record gives this chief
the names ' Mallinatha ' and ' Jiyadeva.' (86 of 1921.)
An inscription in Bangalore District, Mysore, shews that on October 6, 1346, the Vijayanagar
brother's Harihara and Bukka, whose names are coupled together therein, were ruling there
(E. C. ix. Bn., 59). Another of August 18 mentions Harihara as ruling in Malur Taluk, Kolar
District. (E. C. x. Mr. 61.)
The five Vijayanagar brothers, Harihara, Kampana I, Bukka I, Marapa, and Muddapa jointly
gave a grant of villages to Brahmans at Sringeri in Kaflur District, W. Mysore, on March 9, 1346. It
calls Harihara ' conqueror of the earth from the eastern to the western Ocean' (E. C. m, Sg, 1 ;
Arch. Ann. Rep. 1907-8, p. 236). Harihara and Muddapa are mentioned together in an inscription
(earlier than April 23, 1346) in Kolar District, Mysore. (E. C. x. Mr. 39.)
Harihara I of Vijayanagar ruling in N.-W. Mysore on November 15, 1346. His title is ' Maha-
manflales'vara'. The grant is by a minor chief called the ' Pantfya Chakravarti ' (E. C. viii, Tl, 154
Arch: Ann: Rep: p. 1907-8, p. 238 n. 4). Mr. Krishna Sastri suggests that this Pan<lya chief may
have belonged to the AJupa family, some of whom bore that title,
HoySala BalJaJa IV is mentioned in an inscription in the Bangalore District, Mysore. This
is the latest record known to exist of the Hoysala dynasty. (E. C. ix, Bn, 120.)
[During this year when Muhammad Tughlak was absent from Devagiri, putting down a revolt
in Gujarat, the people at the capital revolted 'against him and set up a king of their own, Nasiru-d-
din Ismail Khan. The Sultan returned but before he could do anything of importance he was again
compelled to go to Gujarat, leaving Ismail Khan at Devagiri] .
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 191
A.D. 1347. Harihara I reigning in the ' Gutti-rajya ' and governing from Vijayanagar (E. R.
1922, Apfi. A, C-P. 9). Another of his records bears date October 29, 1347 (but the date is not quite
perfect). This is in S.-B. Mysore (E. C. tx, Bn, 97). Another on December 1, in S.-R. Mysore.
(E. C. ix, Dv, 50.)
The Konflaviflu Retffli chief Annavota, here called 'Annamma,' gave a gift to a temple in
Markapur Taluk, Kurnool District. (y. R. , Kum. 343 ; 250 of 1905.)
[Very important occurrences at Devagiri-Daulatabad. Nasiru-d-din IsmaiJ Khan, being left
there when Muhammad Tughlak went to Gujarat, drove out of the capital the remaining royal
troops and, while himself retiring into the background, raised up an officer Alau-d-din Hasan Gango
Bahmani to rule the place. The rebellion against Tughlak rule having completely freed the place,
this Hasan Gango was, with the goodwill of all the chiefs and populace declared to be an independ-
ent ruler of Daulatabad and its dependencies and he was crowned king on, according to the
Burh&n-i Ma'astr, December 3, 1347. He was a fierce and bigoted Muslim, and slaughtered the
' infidel ' Hindus ruthlessly. Alau-d-din's title ' Bahman ' is derived, so says V. Smith, from
an early Persian king so-called from whom he claimed descent, viz. the king known to the
Romans as ' Artaxerxes Longimanus ' and to the Jews ' Ahasuerus'. He began by reducing
a number of fortresses in the Dekhan, Sagar, Mudhol, Miraj, Kiftur Kolhapur, Goa, etc ...
(/. A, 1899.)
He was the first of a powerful Dynasty, with their capital at Kulbarga, known as that of the
Bahmani s, which ruled most part of the Dekhan for a century and a half. The effect of this change
was widely felt in Southern India. For one thing it greatly strengthened the power of Harihara
and his brothers as it gave them time for consolidation of the new Hindu kingdom.
Inscriptions shew that the territories governed by Harihara and his four brothers were now
widely extended. (See Mr. H. Krishna Sastri in Arch. Ann. Rep. 1907-8, p. 239.)
A.D. 1349. Inscription at Simhachalam of the Matsya chief Jayantika-deva and his queen
Chengama. The date is not clear but it belongs to the period 1348-1357.
(V. R. Y, Vizagapatam, 142; 314 of 1899.)
Maravarraan Parakrama Pantfya in his 14th year ruling at Virddhachalam in S. Arcot on
April 20, 1349. (78 of 1918.)
A.D. 1350. A C-P. grant of Anavema, Retftfi chief of Kontfavitfu (V.R.ii, Kistna, 102),
from Konflapalli near Bezwada, shewing that he governed north as well as south of that river.
A.D. 1351. Bukka I, then prince, ruling in S.-E. Mysore, under Harihara I of Vijayanagar.
(E. C. ix, Cp, 13 ; Kn, 40.)
[At this period Akshobhyatirtha, disciple of Anandatirtha was Vaishnava pontiff (E. /. vi.
260). He was a contemporary of Madhavacharya-Vidyaranya, who assisted the five Vijayanagar
brothers.]
Rajanarayana-Sambuvaraya ruling in Chingleput District, in his 14th year, on August 19, 1351.
(302 of 1921.)
[Muhammad Tughlak of Delhi died in March 1351, and was succeeded by Firoz Tughlak,
who was enthroned in his camp on the Indus on March 23, 1351. He was more humane than his
predecessors, since he abolished the tortures which had been freely applied to their subjects ; but
in his war with Bengal in 1353 he was merciless and is said by his historians to have caused the
death of 180,000 Hindus. He enumerates the tortures the use of which he reprobates, and it is as
192 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
well to make a note of these, as the system throws light on the manner in which government was
carried on in those days. They are ' amputation of hands and feet, ears and noses ; tearing out the
eyes, pouring molten lead into the throat, crushing the bones with mallets . . . driving iron nails
into the hands, feet, etc. ...'.' These ', says Firoz, ' and many similar tortures were practised '.
He himself, as we learn from his own words, dealt very harshly with the Hindu ' infidels '. He
alludes with satisfaction to his having decapitated the leaders of one Hindu sect ; and when he heard
of some new Hindu temples having been constructed, he, under divine guidance ', destroyed these
buildings, killed the Brahman leaders, and flogged the common folk. Learning that the Hindus
were enjoying the pleasures of a fair in one town he had the leaders and promoters put to death,
and erected a mosque on the ruins of the temples. On one occasion a Brahman who had dared to
follow the rites of his religion in public was burned alive. Nevertheless, though led away by reli-
gious zeal and fanaticism he seems personally to have been kind and charitable ; and it must be
placed to his credit that he founded a hospital.
A.D. 1352. An inscription shews Kampana II, son of Bukka I of Vijayanagar ruling in North
Arcot District on September 24, 1352. (297 of 1919.}
A record of this year 1352-53, ' Nandana', shews Rajanarayana-Sambuvaraya ruling at
Arpakkam in Chingleput District in his 16th year. (140 of 1923.)
That the old HoySala capital Dorasamudra was now a stronghold of the new Vijayanagar
kingdom is proved by an inscription in Anantapur District of this year, which states that
Bukka I was governing Dorasamudra and Penukonfla.
(V. R. i. Anant. 103 ; 522 of 1906.)
Prince Sayana or Savana of Vijayanagar is mentioned in an inscription in Cuddapah District
as ruling at Udayagiri (in Nellore). This is probably Savana I, son of Kampana I, but might be
Savana son of Marapa (V. R. *, Cudd, 604- ; 503 of 1906). This record shews that the great hill-
fortress of Udayagiri had passed from the possession of the Refldi chiefs into that of Harihara I of
Vijayanagar between 1346 (above where the Re$di chief is seen ruling: in Kurnocl) and 1352. The
Retftfis had ruled there since the downfall of the Kakatiyas in 1323.
A.D. 1353. An inscription at Tiruvorriyur in Chingleput District shews the same prince
ruling there in 1353-54 in his 7th year. His rule must therefore date from 1347-48. He must
have been appointed by Harihara I, and his rule may have perhaps encroached on that of the Sambu-
varayan family (V. R, i. Chin, 1082 ; 213 of 1912). Another record in Cuddapah District shews him
in authority there in this year ( V. R. i, Cudd. 601 ; 500 of 1906). His father Kampana I and his
mother Mangadevi are mentioned in it.
Kampana II was ruling at Kadiri in Anantapur District for his father Bukka I. His general
Gopana made a gift to a temple there. ( V. R. i, Anant. 104 ; 523 of 1906.)
In Ongole Taluk, Guntur District, Annavota Retffli of Kontfavitf was ruling.
(V. A\ ii. Gun. 405 ; B. and V. C. 1037.)
An inscription in S. Arcot makes Maravarman Vira Pantfya ruling there in his 19th year in
1353. Judging by the dates of records and regnal years, this ' Vira ' may be the same as ' Para-
krama ', whose rule began in 1335, 1353 being in his 19th year. (494, 495 of 1921.)
In Ganjam the Kalinga-Ganga king Bhanudeva III was reigning in his 3rd year.
( V. R. i. Can. 214 ; 336 'of 1896.)
A.D. 1354. The same king reigning in the same district. (V. R. z. Gan. 193 / 315 of 1896.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 193
An inscription at Gorantfa in Anantapur District mentions Saluva Mangi and his (?) son
Naraslmha in 1354-55. The latter built a temple there. The Saluva family were rising into
importance at this time. (V. R. i. Anant. 49 ; 92 of 1912 ; E. I. vii. 74.)
Bukka I of Vijayanagar reigning in Central and N. Mysore. The date of the first of these
records is May 20, 1354. It seems that he had moved his capital from Dorasamudra tp Vijaya-
nagar, where he was ruling ' from his jewelled throne '. This was probably due to the sickness or
death of his elder brother Harihara, then the reigning king, who died, so far as can be gathered, in
this year (E. C. xi.i, Pg. 74 ; xi, Dg. 67). King Harihara I's last known record 1 is one in
Sorab taluk N.-W. Mysore, the date of which is early in A.D. 1354, and in which the king is
called the ' Suratala ' (sultan) of Hindu kings (E. C. viii. Sb., 104). It is pretty evident that
there must have been some rivalry as to the succession on his death and that; Bukka I went to
Vijayanagar, or to Hosapatfana (Hospett) a few miles distant, in order to strengthen his position
as against Kampana I's sons Savana I and Sangama II, the latter of whom was absent at his
government in the east. The Bitragunta grant of May 31, 1356 (see below), mentions Sangama II
as giving a grant of a village to Brahmans on the anniversary of his father Karapana I's death, but
it does not positively name Sangama as king. And all the evidence goes to shew that Bukka II
ousted his nephews and seized the throne.
Virupanna I or Vitupaksha I, son of Bukka I, was in 1354 ruling the Penukontfa province
while Bukka was at Hospett. Virupaksha strongly fortified the already strong hill-fortress at Penu-
konda (E. I. vi. 322 ; V. R. i. Anantapur, 161 ; 339 of 1901). His minister Anantarasa is
named as his executive in the work. He was also minister to king Bukka in 1364, and to Bhaskara
Bhavadura in 1369.
In Chittoor District Kampana II, son of Bukka was ruling in this year 1354-55.
( V. R. i. ChiL 260 ; 577 of 1906.)
A.D. 1355. An inscription of May 18, 1355 and another in 1356-57 in N. Mysore shew Bukka I
to have been then ruling there from Hospett. The former mentions a general Mallinatha and' says
that he had gained victories over the ' Turuka, Seuna, Telinga, Panflya and Hoy gala rulers'. This
need not be taken too seiiously as proof of many wars and victories having actually taken place,
but it serves to shew that Vijayanagar power was spreading in many directions.
(E. C. xi, Cd. 2, 3.)
A.D. 1356. Bukka I reigning in B. Mysore. (E. C. x, Kl. 222.)
Annavota, Retftfi chief of Kondavitfu was ruling at Tripurantakam in Kurnool District.
(V. R. ii, Kitrn. 278; 185 of 1905.)
Upendra III of the Panchaharala branch of the E. Chalukyas made a gift to the temple at
Simhachalam. (V. R. Hi, Vizagapatam, 122 ; 294 of 1899.)
The Bitragunta grant in Nellore District by Sangama II of Vijayanagar on the anniversary,
May 31, 1356, of his father Kampana I's death has been already noticed above. Mr. H. Krishna
Sastri is satisfied that it was the first anniversary, and therefore we may take it that Kampana I died
on May 31, 1355 (V. R. i, Nellore, 273, 274. B. and V. C., C.-P. grants No. 20, p. 181; E.
I. Hi, 21, 118 ; viii. 12). The plate contains a laudation of Sangama's spiritual preceptor
1 Bn. 101 with a date corresponding to Monday, Februarys, 1361, refers itself to the time of Ariyappa
Udaiyar. It is a stone inscription in mixed Tamil and Grant ha characters. It is just possible tbat this record
refers to Prince Harihara, Bukka's son ; but there is no lead therefor. Editor.
13
194 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
grikanthanatha, and a pedigree of the family of MSdhtvacharya the celebrated minister of the first
Vijayanagar kings.
A.D. 1357, Early in the year, Inscription shewing Bukka I reigning in W. Mysore.
(E. C. v. Ag. 68.}
A.D. 1358. The same king reigning in B. Mysore (E. C. ix. Dv. 27). And in S. Mysore.
(E. C. Hi, ML 22.)
An inscription at Tirukkalakkufli in Tinnevelly District of Maravarman Vira Panflya's 31st
year, has been thought to have been dated September 7, 1358. It mentions the sufferings
undergone by the priests and worshippers in consequence of the harsh rule of the Muhammadan
sultans of Madura, and the relief experienced when Kampana II of Vijayanagar ' destroyed the
Tulukkan.' On this foundation the theory has been raised that Kampana turned the Musalman
sultan out of Madura before that date in 1358 ; and this theory is said also to receive support
from an entry in my ' Lists of Antiquities ' published forty years ago. I think now that there
is good reason to suppose that the date of the record was really August 30, A.D. 1364, and
that the Pandya prince mentioned was that Maravarman Vira Pandya alias Parakrama whose
rule seems to have begun in A.D. 1335.
(See above, s. v. A. D. 1353. 64- of 1916 ; E. R. 1916 33.)
Alau-d-din Bahmani died on February 20. 1358, and was succeeded by his eldest son
Muhammad. Early in Muhammad's reign it was discovered that the Hindus of the Vijyanagar and
Kakatiya kingdoms were melting down large quantities of Bahmani coins. Muhammad pretended to
take offence at this and made war on Warangal, now ruled by Kakatiya Vinayaka, son of Pratapa
Rudra II. He plundered the country and only retired on receiving a large indemnity.
The Konflavlflu Reddi chief Annavota confirmed in this year the order passed in 1244 by
Kakatiya Ganapati decreeing that foreign ships wrecked on the coast should not be held confiscated
to the State, but that they and their cargoes should merely be held liable to pay customs duty.
(V. R. ii. Guntur, 102, 103 ; 258 of 1897 ; 601, 602, of 1909 ; E. R. 1910, p. 118.)
A.D. 1359. Bukka I of Vijayanagar reigning in E. and W. Mysore (E. C. ix. Nl. 23 ;
vi. Mg. 25). And in S. Kanara. (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 157 ; 139 of 1901.)
His sovereignty was now recognized over large regions. Some of the principal provinces
were the Udayagiri-rajya in Nellore and Cuddapah, then called the ' Paka-vishaya ' and the
1 Muliki-desa ' ; the Penukonfa-rajya, which later included the Gutti-rajya, i.e Bellary, Anantapur,
and parts of N. Mysore ; the Araga-, Male, or Maleha-rajya, which included the Banavasi 12000,
Chandragutti and Goa ; the Muluvayi-rajya, comprising large parts of Mysore, and later of Salem
and S. Arcot Districts ; the BarkKr-and-MangalUru-rajya, also called the Tufu-ra/ya, on the west
coast ; and the Rajagambhlra-rajya, by which in my opinion is meant not the old Pandya kingdom
as has sometimes been supposed but the possessions of Rajagambhira-6ambuvarayan of the Sengeni
family about the S. Arcot District. (Arch. Ann. Rep. 1907-8, p. 239 ; I. A. 1914, p. 7.)
Bukka's son Kampana II ruled over N. Arcot (February 22). (304, 305 of 1919.)
An inscription of this year in Kolar District, Mysore, mentions a chief KaUaya-Nayaka, son
of Kampana, son of ' Kattari-SIJuva Bukka ' (E. C. x., Bp. 32). He has not been identified.
A.D. 1360. Bukka I reigning in E. Mysore (E. C. x. Ct., 75). Another record, shewing him
reigning in W. Mysore, mentions his eldest son ' Tippanna,' who had captured Uchchangi. [This
name ' Tippanna ' is not otherwise known as'a name of a son of Bukka I. It may, perhaps, be a
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 195
local name for Harlhara II.] (E. C. v. Hn. 19.) Bukka I was also reigning in S. Kanara.
(V. R. it. S. Kan. 150, 156 ; 132, 13S of 1901.)
A.D. 1361. Prof. . HultzSch published a list of the inscriptions then known relating to
Bukka Ps son Kampana II (E. L vi. 322). From the first of these it is clear that he was ruling in
N. Arcot and Chingleput Districts in A.D. 1361-2. His general was Gdpana. [Kampana succeeded
in bringing into subjection the &engeni-Sambuvarayan chief who had ruled those countries. He
warred against him and took him prisoner (See below *.v., A.D. 1363).] Kampana was ruling in
Chittoor District this year, over the ' Pulinatfu ' tract on September 7, 1361.
(V. R. i. Chittoor, 178 ; 309 of 1912.)
Another record in the Chittoor District names as then ruling that country Kampana II's
cousin Say ana I, son of Kampana I. (Ibid. Chitt. 127 ; 188 of 1903.)
Kampana II recognized as ruling in E. Mysore (E. C. x, KL 203). He was ruling from
Mulbagal (' Muluvayil'). Also he was ruling in Chingleput ( V.R. i, Chin. 485 ; 250 of 1901).
His father Bukka I was reigning over Kurnool. (V.R. it, Kurn. 519.)
Annavota, the Re&H chief of Kontfavitfu, who ruled at Amaravati on the Krishna river
was in this year defeated by two leaders, brothers, sons of Kakatiya-Pratapa-Rudra's general
Singa. These were Anapotanitfu and Madamtfu. Annavota seems to have been ejected and to
have been succeeded by his brother Anavema.
(Amaravati inscription. E.I. viii, 9; 258 of 1897.)
[The poet rinatha flourished at the court of Anavema Re&li.]
A.D. 1362. An inscription in S. Arcot mentions a chief of the Saluva family, Mangu-Maharaja,
as receiving an order from Kampana II's general Gopana, and acting on it. Mangu was son of
Gunfla. (52 of 1905 ; E.R. 1904-5, p. 57.)
Kampana II was ruling in B. Mysore (E.C. x, Ct. 95; KL 101; Mb. 58). And in Trichinopoly
(V.R. Hi, Trick. 803-D). And in S. Arcot on December 19, 1362. (351 of 1921.)
Virupanna, son of Bukka I of Vijayanagar gave a grant of land in N.-W. Mysore. He is
described as ' ruling with a settled reign in the Araga kingdom, ' i.e. the Banavasi, etc., territory.
(E.C. viii, Tl. 20, 37.)
Savana ruled in Cuddapah district. ( V.R. i, Cudd. 605 / 504 of 1906.)
A Javanese poet of this date mentions Buddhist monks residiug ' at the six monasteries at
Kanchipura ' which would seem to shew that Buddhism was still alive at this time in Conjevaram.
(Memoirs of the Batavian Soc. of Arts L1V, 1902.)
A.D. 1363. Kampana II ruling in N. Arcot on October 20, 1363 (228, 266 of 1919 ; 203 of
1921). And in B. Mysore. (E.C. ix, Bn. 81.)
Bukka I spoken of as ruling in S. Mysore, his minister being Basavayya (E. C. iv, Ch. 117,
113). Also in N.-W. Mysore where his son Virupanna ruled the ' Male-rajya,' or hill-tracts towards
the Western ghats. (E.C. viii, Tl, 197.)
Kampana II had warred against and defeated the Sengeni chief Venrumankonda-Sambuvarayan
whom he took prisoner. So says an inscription at Maflam in N. Arcot District, which relates the
capture as having been made by the son of Kampana's minister Sdmaya (this was in 1361). He
erected a gopura in honour of the capture and of the conquest of the Rajagambhlran-malai.
(267 of 1919.) [See note above s.v., A.D. 1359. It is just possible that the Vehrumankonfla may be
the chief whose rule began in 1322, but he had been succeeded in 1337 by Rajanarayana. He might
196 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
however have been living a retired life since then. Or, again, the chief who was captured may have
been a younger man not otherwise heard of.]
A gift was made on October 12, 1363 to a temple at Conjevaram by a servant of Say an a II,
son of Kampana I of Vijayanagar. (523 of 1919.)
A.D. 1364. Kampana II was now in great power in Conjevaram. He reinstated worship in the
RajasimheSvara temple there which had been abandoned since about the 12th century, and
restored the lands belonging to it which had been sold. (S.LI. i. 117, 120, 123 ; Nos. 86, 87, 88.)
Savana I of Vijayanagar, son of Karapana I ruling in Nellore ( V. R. ii, Nell. 550 ; B t and
V.C. 847). In B. Mysore Mallappa, or Mallinatha son of Bukka I was governing.
(.C. ix, An. 82.)
A Kona-Manflala chief named Bhima Vallabha (II) mentioned as governing in Narasapur taluk,
Kistna district. ( V.R. ii, Kist. 312 ; 522 of 1893.)
[In this year Muhammad Shah Bahmani again attacked Warangal, the capital of the
Kakatiya kings. He defeated the defenders and made prisoner their Raja Vinayaka, grandson of
Pratapa Rudra II. He put him to death in a horrible manner. He caused a great furnace to be
constructed, and when it was heated he had Vinayaka shot from a machine like a catapult into the
flames, where he perished miserably. In his retirement the Sultan was so harassed by the Hindus
that only a small portion of his force succeeded in returning to Kulbarga, the Sultan himself being
wounded. Hearing of this atrocity Bukka I of Vtjayanagar attempted to enlist the assistance of
the Sultan of Delhi, Firoz Tughlak, against Muhammad Shah, but in vain. Further war between
Gulbarga and Warangal ended by the submission of the Hindus, when great indemnities were
forced upon them, and Golkonda and its dependencies were ceded to the Bahmani king, who was
further enriched by the presentation to him of a throne of great value set vuth precious stones.
(See Firishtah.)]
The Tirukajakkufli inscription, whose date is not satisfactory but which may be intended for
August 30, 1364, has been alluded to above (s. v., A. D. 1358). If this date be accepted as correct
it proves that earlier than that day the Vijayanagar prince Kampana II in the course of his southern
campaigns had defeated the sultan of Madura and brought to an end the rule there of the
M usa 1 mans That he actually did so is well established the only question being as to the precise
date. Musalman leaders in Madura are heard of for a few years longer, but so far as can be
gathered their power was now at an end.
A.D. 1365. Bukka I of Vijayanagar reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, 5. Kan. 159 ; 141 of
1901). And in Anantapur District on October 24, (27 of 1917.)
Kampana II, his son, was ruling in E. Mysore (E. C. ix t Bn. 67). And in Chingleput and
Chittoor ( V. R. i, Chin. 458 ; Chit. 307 / 18 of 1899 ; 440 of 1905 ; S. I. I. i t Nos. 86, 87). And in
N. Arcot on July 6, 1365. (266 of 1919.)
A.D. 1366. Bukka I reigning in S. Kanara. ( V. R. ii S. Kan. 238 ; 117 of 1901.)
Kampana II, his son, ruling iin N. Arcot on December 27, 1366 (24-3 of 1919). And in
Chingleput (V. R. i, Chin. 348, 737 ; 33 of 1890; 639 of 1904). And in Coimbatore (ibid, t, Coim.
329 ; 246 of 1913). And in Kolar District, Mysore (163 of 1892). And in N. Arcot (21 of 1899).
[For a valuable note on the two princes Kampana by Dr. E. Hultzsch see E. I. vi, 322.]
[War now broke out between Gulbarga and Vijayanagar. Muhammad Shah Bahmani on one
occasion jeeringly issued an order for payment of a reward to some singers by an order on the
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 197
Vijayanagar king's treasury. Bukka I construed this into an insult that could only be wiped out by
blood. He therefore took the field and advanced with a large army by stages to Adoni, Mudkal
and Raichur. He captured Raichur and slaughtered the Musalman residents there.
Muhammad Shah started on his march, according to Firishtah, in January 1366, and
advanced to the Krishna river, which he crossed with a small body of cavalry. Bukka Ray a in
alarm tried to retreat, but could only get a short distance because of bad weather and the hindrance
caused by muddy groundblack cotton soil in which the elephants sank ; and Muhammad's attack
was completely successful, Bukka being forced to fly to Adoni. Muhammad then set to work to kill
all the Hindus left in and about the camp, and is said to have slain 70,000 men, women and children.
After a short rest the Bahmam king led his army across the Tungabhadra into Vijayanagar
territory, and a great battle was fought on July 23, 1366, resulting in a victory for the
Muhammadans. Firishtah says that Muhammad Shah then ' gave orders to resume the massacre
of the unbelievers . . . pregnant women and children at the breast did not escape the sword.
After a time peace was made, but not till Muhammad Shah had, so says Firishtah, slain 500,000
Hindus and so wasted the districts that for several decades they did not recover their natural
population. (For full details see ' A Forgotten Empire', pp. 33-39.)]
A.D. 1367. Bukka I reigning in many districts in Mysore (E.C. v. Ak. 115 ; ix, D-B. 39 ; Hi.
117 ; Bn. 27 ; x, Mr. 79 ; xi, Dg. 78). And in Anantapur district. (779 of 1917 ; 671 of 1922.)
Bukka's son Kumara Kampana II ruling at Conjevaram on February 11 and April 11, 1367
(33 of 1890 ; E.l. vi t 325 ; 27 of 1921). And in N. Arcot on January 13. ( 298 of 1919.)
Bukka's son Virupanna governing the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore nnd the country about
Gooty (Gutti). (&C. viii, Nr. 34.}
An inscription in B. Mysore mentions as ruler there in this year ' Rajendra Votfeya, son of
Bukka-Ofleyar.' [It is doubtful who is meant by this name.] (E C. x, Kl. 134.)
Jatavarman Parakrama Pantfya ruling in Tanjore District, in his 10th year, on December 29,
1367. (159 of 1911 ; E.R. 1922, p. 93.)
A.D. 1368. Kampana II, son of Bukka I ruling in Chingleput District (152 of 1923 ; V. R. i,
Ching., 277, 291, 1079 ; 29 of 1888 / 230 of 1910, 210 of 1912). And in N. Arcot ( V. R. i, N. Arcot,
264 ; 250 of 1896). And in S. Mysore, where on May 27, he settled the affairs of the temple at
Tagatfur. (&C. Hi, Nj. 117 ; iv, Gu. 46, Yl. 64.)
Bukka I reigning in E. Mysore as supreme (E.C. ix, Ma. 18). And in S. Mysore his minister
being a Brahman, Basavayya. A certain Ganapa Timma (' Ganapatima') is stated to be * govern-
ing the south side of the Kaveri river in the country of ... Vishnu vardhana Hoysala.' [Who this
was, if a prince so-named, is not known, but the title may perhaps be merely honorific for any mem-
ber of the Hoysala family, which was evidently well-remembered.] (E. C. iv, Ch. US.)
Bukka was also reigning in N.-W. Mysore. An inscription there gives him full imperial titles.
(B. C. mi, Sk. 281.)
August IS, 1368. Date of a document known as ' Ramanujacharya's Sasana ', his name being
mentioned in it. It states that Bukka I settled a dispute between rival religious factions in Central
Mysore. (& C. , Sr., Bel. 136.)
Virupanna, son of Bukka I ruling the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 30.)
A.D. 1369. Bukka I reigning in S.-B. and E. Mysore (E.C. x, Kl. 12 / ix, Cp. 150). And in
Hampe- Vijayanagar, called ' Hastinavati '. (E. C. vi, Kp. 6.)
13A
198 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Kampana II his son, ruling in B. and S. Mysore for his father (E.C. ix, Hi. 103). And in
N. and S. Arcot ( V.R. i, N. Arcot, 662 ; 108, 110 of 1921. S. Arcot, 351, 936 ; 701, 159 of 1904 ; 227
of 2906). In the latter case his son Jommana or Jammana is said to be ruling. He was also ruling
in Chingleput on February 11, 1369. ( V. R. z, Chin. 1077 ; 208 of 2922.)
Bukka's son Bhaskara c Bharadura ' (evidently a title borrowed from the Muhammadan
1 Bahadur ') ruling the Udayagiri province (Nellore District). This is a record of October 15,
1369, apparently. [Note that in 1358 the Srirangam plates say that the Telugu country was then
ruled by Mummafli Nayaka ; but I am not satisfied as to the genuineness of this document and have
not tabulated it with the other known inscriptions of that year.]
(E. I. xiv. 97, V. R. i, Cuddapah, 12; 91 of 1913.)
A.D. 1370. Bukka I reigning in Cuddapah District. (V. R. i, Cudd. 20.)
Kampana II, his son, ruling in Chingleput District ( V.R. z, Chin. 739, 1064 ; 641 of 1904 ;
195 of 1912). On October 14, 1370 a record shews him ruling in S. Arcot (373 of 1921).
And another of December 31, 1370 states that he was ruling in N. Arcot. This is con-
firmed by others.
(375 of 1921 ,' V.R. i, N. Arcot, 7, 214, 738 ; 386 of 1905 ; 56 of 1900 ; 78 of 1908.)
In Kurnool District a certain chief named Guntfa, probably of the Saluva family, granted land
for a temple. ( V- R. , Kurn. 631.)
Virupanna, son of Bukka I granted land for a temple in the Kalasa-naflu in W. Mysore.
(E. C. m, Mg. 52.)
About this time the poet Srinatha flourished at the court of Vema Reflfli of Konflavidu.
(E. I. viti. 8.)
A.D. 1371. [For a note as to the date of Kampana II's victory over the Muhammadan sultai\
of Madura see above s. v. A. D. 1365. This date is somewhat uncertain, but it seems to be a fact
that the image of Ranganatha-swami, which had been secretly carried away from Srirangam by
devoted Hindu priests when the Muhammadans seized that place and Madura in 1327, was brought
back in triumph by general Go pan a in 1371. An inscription at the Ranaganatha temple at
Srirangam mentions the event. The image had been taken to Triupati in Chittoor District in 13?7.
It is certain, therefore, that Kampana ? s victory and the suppression of Muhammadan rule must have
taken place considerably earlier than 1371. Some time must have elapsed after that victory for
Hindu rule to be so firmly established that the priests would consider it safe to bring back the
image. And moreover after its removal from Tirupati it was kept for some time at Jinji. I have
given my reasons above (s. v. A. D. 1364) for thinking that Kampana's driving out of the
Musalman governors of Madura must have taken place about A.D, 1364.]
(E. I. vi, 322 ,- V. R. Hi, Trichinopoly , 466 ; 55 of 1892. E. R. 1903-4 ', p. 12; 18 of 1899.)
Bukka I reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. it, S. Kan. 147 ; 129 of 1901), and in N.-W. and E.
Mysore. (E. C. mii, Tl, 119 So, 17 ; x, C-B, 63.)
Kampana II ruling in Chingleput on May 4, 1371 (V. R. it, Madras, 310 ; 511 of 1913)
and in Ramnad(K. R. ii, Ram. 124, 129; 106, 111 of 1903). And in N. Arcot (V. R. i, N. Arcot,
232-A ; 293 of 1895 ; E. /. vi, 326). His rule over Ramnad shews that he was practically master of
all South India by this time.
Jatavarman Parakrama Pantfya ruling in his 15th year at Kdftaru, near Nagarkoyil in
Travancore. ' ( V. R. Hi, Trav. 5 ; E. I. mi, 121 ; xi, 228.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 199
Anavema Retffli of Konflavlflu, son of Prolaya-Vema ruling that country. One record says
that he immediately succeeded his eldest brother Annavota. Two inscriptions of April 30 and
December 27, 1371. (C-P. Nos. 9, 15 of 1922-23.)
A.D. 1372. Bukka I of Vijayanagar reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. viii, Sb, 199). And in
Bellary District (259 of 1918). And in S. Kanara ( V. R. ii, S. Kan. 66).
Kampana II, his son, ruling on November 26, 1372 in S. Arcot (V. R. i, S. Arcot,
928, 1061; 13 of 1903 ; 29 of 1905 ; 45 of 1922). He made a gift in Tanjore District (V. R. ii,
Tan. 2 ; 617 of 1902). On March 7 a record of his in S, Mysore (E. C. iv. Gu. 32 ; E. I. vi, 326).
Another in N, Arcot ( V. R. i, N. Arcot 656 ; 696 of 1904). And in Chingleput.
(V.R.i, Chin. 1186.)
A.D. 1373. Grant by Anavema Redfli of Kontfaviflu, Guntur District (but date not quite accu-
rate) at Naflupuru. It gives pedigree of the family. (E. I. Hi, 286 ; E. R. 1920, App. A, C-P. 6.)
Bukka I reigning in S. Kanara. ( V. R. U, S. Kan. 179 ; 161 of 1901.)
Kampana II ruling in E. Mysore (E. C. x, A7, 205). And in S. Arcot and ChiUoor Districts.
(V. R. i, S. Arcot, 520; C/iitt. 343 ; 162 of 1906 ; 472 of 1905.)
A.D. 1374. Bukka I reigning in Chingleput District. A long list of taxes mentioned in the
inscription, payable to the temple authorities. It shews that there was a tax imposed on anyone
entering the village from outside (V. R. i, Chin. 689 ; 324 of 1911). Also in E. Mysore (E. C.
ix, Nl, 533). And in N.-W. Mysore, (E. C. viii, Sb, 115.)
Kampana II was ruling in Ramnad, at Tirupullani (V.R.ii, Ram. 132 ; 114 of 1903).
And on July 7 and September 1 in Chingleput District (ibid. *, Chin. 343, 725, 732 ; 28 of 1890 ; 634
of 1904 ; 267 of 1912 ; E. /. vi, 325). And in Pudukotfa (V. R> *, Pudu. 380 ; 244 of 1914). And
in Trichinopoly District (ibid, hi, Trich. 602 ; 282 of 1903). And in N. Arcot.
( V. R. i, N. Arcot, 11 ; 390 of 1905.)
Judging by the inscription at Tirumalai near Polur in N. Arcot District, Kampana II had died
before December 11, 1374 ; but the details of this date in the record are not quite satisfactory. It
mentions as chief ruler there Jammana, the son of Kampana II (5. /. /. *', p, 103 ; No. 72 ; V. R. i,
N. Arcot 390 ; 87 of 1887). [If the date is accepted Kampaua II died on a day between September 1
and December 11, 1374.] (See I. A. xxiv, p. 3.)
Jammana, son of Kampana II and grandson of Bukka I is mentioned as ruler in N. Arcot in
A.D. 1374-75 (V.R. i. N. Arcot 529 ; 573 of 1902). And in S. Arcot.
(Ibid., S. Arcot 348 ; 224 of 1906.)
In S. Mysore ' Nanjanna,' son of Kampana II, is mentioned as in this year giving a village to
Brahmans. He may be the same as, or a brother of Jammana, mentioned above. (E. C. Hi. Nf. 108.)
In Travancore the Kerala king Adityavarma-Sarvanganatha erected a shrine at Trivandrurn,
where there are three records of the year 1374-75. ( V. R. Hi. Trav. 204 ; T. A. S. i. 171.)
A.D. 1375. A son of Bukka I of Vijayanagar was ruling in S.-E. Mysore (E. C. ix. Kn. 93.)
The name of the son is illegible.
Bukka I was reigning in E. Mysore. (E. C. ix. Dv. 13.)
Jammana, son of Kampana It and grandson of Bukka I, was ruling in E. Mysore.
(E. C. x. Ct., 94.)
[On April 21, 1375, according to Firishtah, Muhammad Shah Bahmani died, and was
succeeded by Mujahid, his eldest son, Muhammad has been already noticed for the ferocity with
200 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
*
which he carried out his campaigns. Another instance is shewn by his method of putting down
gang-robbery and violence. He did so by wholesale massacre,' near 8,000 heads were brought
to Kulbarga and piled up in heaps near the city.' It can hardly be supposed that all these heads
were actually those of dacoits themselves. Nevertheless, in spite of these defects he had his virtues,
according to Firishtah. The Burhan-i-Ma'&sir credits him with none.
Early in the reign of Mujahid Bahmani war broke out between him and Bukka I of Vijaya-
nagar, owing to a dispute as to whether the Krishna or the Tungabhadra rivers was to be the
boundary of the two kingdoms. At this time Bukka's kingdom, now grown into an empire,
included the Tulu districts on the west, and from Belgaum to the eastern sea, the Kakatiya family
still, however, ruling the northern portion of the east coast. The whole of southern India, except
the most southerly portion in TinnevelJy, which was ruled by the Panflya princes, acknowledged
him as sovereign de facto. Granting that Mujahid began to reign in April 1375, and that, according
to the accounts on which we have to depend, some time elapsed before he started on his expedition ;
then, since we are informed that when he marched his elephants, crossed the two great rivers, and
since it is clear that they could only have done so when the river-beds were almost empty of water
in the dry season, we cannot suppose that this march took place in the hot weather of 1375. And
it can only be in the hot weather of 1376.]
A.D. 1376. Bukka I reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C mi. Sk. 57 ; viii. S6. 106). And in
Chingleput ( V. R. i. Chin. 193 E. ; 490 ; 255 of 1901). And in E. Mysore. (E. C. ix. An. 29.)
An inscription in Salem district is puzzling, as it seems to mention Kampana II of Vijaya-
nagar as ruling there on January 3, 1376 (so Mr. Swamikannu Filial). But the details of the date
are irregular. I can only note it and pass on.
(See above s. v. 1374 for note of Kampana '$ death. V. R. it. Salem 24 / 431 of 1913.)
The Kalinga-Ganga king Bhanudeva III reigning in Vizagapatam district in his 31st year.
( V. R. Hi. Vizag. 196 ; 268 of 1899.)
[Mujahid Bahmani probably began his campaign against Vijayanagar in the hot weather of
this year. He crossed the Krishna and Tungabhadra rivers with a large army and 500 elephants
and arrived at Adoni. I follow broadly Firishtah's narrative, but have no space for details.
(See Firishtaht and summary given in ' A Forgotten Empire,' p. 39 f.) ' By slow marches and with
great caution ' he advanced towards Vijayanagar. We are told that Bukka Ray a fled but managed
to re-enter his capital six months later. This takes us to the year J 377.]
A.D. 1377. The Hebbasuru inscription in S. Mysore records a grant of a village to Brahmans
made by Harihara II of Vijayanagar in order that Bukka I, his father, ' might obtain union with
Siva ', The date is February 24, 1377. And this probably means that king Bukka I died on that
day. But it may mean only that the king was then very ill, and he may have died shortly before or
after that date (E. C. iv. Yd. 46). It seems, however, from another C.-P. grant noted in the
(Mysore Arch. Ann. Report for 1914-15, p. 57) that Bukka's death did actually take place on February
24, 1377 . Another record (E. C. xii. Si. 52) which apparently makes Bukka reigning on August 29,
1 The actual expression used is that Bukka had attained to ' Sivasayujya ' which implies he was already
dead. The grant of the agrahara by the son was lor his attaining to Siva's grace by the destruction of his sins.
This means that Bukka was dead on the date February 24, 1377, and might have died sometime before. The date
given is the date of the grant when Harihara was the ruler. If it- be taken as the date of Bukka's death, the grant
would be without date, and Harihara could not then be described as being on the throne, as he \*.~Editor .
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 201
1377 does not really do so ; a vfrakal was erected on that day in honour of a woman who had
become salt at an earlier date when Bukka I was reigning a very different thing.
Bukka I was succeeded by his son Harihara II.
Harihara II was reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E, C. mi, Sk, 35; viii, Tl, 16). And in Nellore
District on June 21, 1377 (V. R. it, Nell. 369 ; B and V. C 647). And in N. Arcot (K. R. i,
AT. Arcot 215, 518; 57 of 1900; 562 of 1902). The date of the last is July 27.
In Central Mysore Bukka II was ruling as viceroy for his father Harihara II.
(E. C. xii, /V, 92.)
Virupanna or Virupaksha, son of Bukka I, was governing the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. viii, Tl. 125.)
One of the Bukkas of Vijayanagar was ruling in S. Kanara in A.D. 1377-78 later than March 10,
1377. But no details are given. (V. R. , 5. Kan. 69.)
The Konflaviflu Re&li chief Anavema made a gift. (V. R. it. Godavari, 16, 505 of 1893.)
[Mujahid, early in the year 1377 was ibside the outer defences of the city of Vijayanagar and
close to the citadel, where he destroyed a temple. He was then savagely attacked by the infuriated
populace, and very nearly lost his life. A battle that was fought ended favourably for the Musal-
mans, but one of the Hindu king's brothers arrived at the capital with a force described as one of
' 20,000 horse and a vast army of foot'. This is probably a gross exaggeration, made to exonerate
Mujahid from any blame attaching to him for the wise course which he adopted namely to retire.
But he did retire and attacked Adoni, laying siege to the fortress for nine months. A prolonged
drought caused great distress to the garrison but at last there was heavy rainfall. This points to
the autumn season of 1377. Mujahid was advised to abandon the siege, and did so. He retired to
Mudkal, and while there was assassinated on April 17, 1378 (for details see A Forgotten Empire',
p.42f).
With reference to the death of Bukka I having taken place on February 24, 1377, this must
have been at the time when Mujahid was before Vijayanagar city, and it is curious that the Muham-
madan historians do not allude to it.]
A.D. 1378. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. viii, S6, 200). And in
Central Mysore (E. C. v, Cn, 256). And in JB. Mysore (E. C. x, Ct, 68; Sd, 112). And in
Chingleput (V. R. i, Chin. 347). And in S. Kanara (V. R. it, S. Kan. 144, 173; 126, 155 of 1901).
One of these bears date June 11, 1378. Also in S. Arcot (V.R. i, S. Arcot, 926; 27 of 1905).
Harihara II assumed full imperial titles.
Anavema Reflfli of Konflaviflu built a hall at Srlsailam in this year. Inscription date =
January 6, 1378 (V. R. ii, Kurnool 456; 20 of 1915). He has the title ' Jaganobbagantfa'.
[Mujahid Bahmani was assassinated by Daud Khan on April 17. He was succeeded by
Muhammad Shah II. Harihara II taking advantage of this, crossed the Tungabhadra river and
invested Raichur. After this peace was made.]
The KalingaGangaking Narasimha IV reigning in Vizagapatam District.
(V. R. Hi, Vizag. 85, 91; 257, 263 of 1899.)
Prince Virupanna I of Vijayanagar ruling the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. vi, Kp, 30.)
A.D. 1379. Harihara II reigning in S. Kanara on April 18. (V. R. ii, S. Kan. 101; 59 of 1901.)
And in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. viii, HI, 84; viii, Sb, 196). And in N., Central and B. Mysore.
(E. C. xi, Dg, 34; xii. Si, 76; ix. Hi, 113.)
202 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha IV reigning in Ganjam District in bis 3rd year.
(V. R. Ganjam 204 , 207; 326, 329 of 1896.)
Virupanna I of Vijayanagar ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii Tl, 14.)
There was a rising in the Konkan in this year against the rule of king Harihara, which was
suppressed by his general Baichappa. (E. I. xv. p. 12.)
An inscription on a rock in Coimbatore District mentions Prince Savanna of Vijayanagar,
which prince of that name cannot be determined. ( V. R. i t Coim. 469; 169 of 1909.)
A.D. 1380. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in N.-W. Mysore. The death of general
Baichappa in the Konkan rising is mentioned (E. C. viii, Sb., 152). And in Central Mysore on
October 29. The Nagasandra C.-P. grant tells how the fortress of Adoni was captured from the
Muhammadans by Channappa, son of the prince Mallinatha and nephew of Harihara II. Channappa
presented the fortress to the king, and was appointed its governor (E C. xii. Kg. 43).
Harihara II was reigning also in E. Mysore (E. C. ix, An., 49 ; Bn., 73). And in S. Mysore
(E. C. iv. Ch., 64). And in S. Kanara (V. R. it. S. Kanara, 153; 135 of 1901). And in
Chingleput district. (V. R. i. Chin., 1074 ; 205 of 1912.)
Anavema Re&li of Konflaviflu ruling in the Amalapuram taluk of Godavari District on
Februarys. (V. R. ii. Godav., 18; E. I. Hi. 59.)
About this time Kumaragiri Retftfi of Kontfavitfu, son of Annavota divided his
territory and handed over j:he Rajahmundry tract to his minister Katayya Vema, who was
also his brother-in-law. Katayya established himself as independent at Rajahmundry.
(E. 1. viii. 9.)
A.D. 1381. Harihara II of Vijiyanagar reigning on January 21, in N. Arcot (122 of 1921). And
on April 29, in S. Mysore (E. C. Hi, ML, 21, 76). And in W. Mysore (E. C. v, BL, 52;
Hn., 36).
Anavema Re&li of Kontfavitfu carried out improvements at the temple at Drakshararaa.
(V. R. ii. Godavari, 352 ; 446 of 1893.)
In Tanjore, Bukka II son of king Harihara II of Vijayanagar granted land to a temple.
(V. R. ii. Tanjore, 1505 ; 253 of 1894.)
A.D. 1382. Harihara II regining in Cuddapah district. His son Deva Raya ruling Udayagiri
province (V. R. i. Cudd., 413 ; 404 of 1904). And on April 28, 1382 in S. Kanara (V.*R. ii.
S. Kan., 192 ; 174 of 1901). And in W. Mysore (E. C. v. Bl., 75). And in N. Arcot (V. R.
i. N. Arcot, 621; 422 of 1905). And in Chingleput district (V. R. i. Chin,, 1065 ; 196 of
1912). Bukka II, son of Harihara II, ruling in E. Mysore (E. C. ix, Hi., 154). Virupanna I (or
II?) ruling in Tanjore. (V. R. ii. Tan., 547 ; 654 of 1902.)
Gift in the reign of Harihara II by Iruga, son of the Vijayanagar general Raichayya, to
a Jain temple. (V. R. i. Chingleput, 451; 41 of 1890.)
Virupanna II, son of Harihara II ruling in N. Arcot (V. R. i. N. Arcot 265 ; 251 of
1906). And in the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore (E. C. vi. Kp., 31). In this last inscription the
prince is called ' Chikka-Raya, son of Harihara-Raya, son of Bukka-Raya.'
A.D. 1383. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning on March 7, in N. Arcot (251 of 1919). And
in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii. Sb., 428.)
Gifts made in Vizagapatam district by Tar-adevi, queen of the Kalinga king Bhanudeva III
and Birijadevi, queen of Narasimha III. (V. R. in. Vizag., 97, 98 ; 267, 270 of 1899.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 203
A.D. 1384. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in Salem district on April 6 (V. R. ,
Salem, 23; 430 of 1923). And in N.-W. and E. Mysore (E. C. viii, Tl. t 147 ; ix, An., 32; x.
AY., 67, 80.)
Virupaksha II, son of Harihara II, ruling in Tanjore (V. R. it. Pan., 741 ; 58 of 1913).
And in Trichinopoly. (Ibid. Hi. Trick., 531 ; 665 of 1909.)
An inscription in Central Mysore whose date is in the autumn of 1384 relates the death
of Sajuva Rama, a chief who was killed in battle when the army of king Harihara II ' went to
the Warangal country ' and when ' the Turukas came and attacked Kottakontfa ' (N.- W. of
Warangal). [This may refer to an event of the year 1364 when the Bahmani forces finally
destroyed the Kakatiya kingdom of Warangal and when very likely they attacked Kottakonfla
while on the march thither. But we have no information, so far as I know, that king Hari-
hara had on that occasion sent an army to assist the Kakatiya king and had fought against
Muhammad Bahmani' s forces at KotLakon^a.] (E. C. xii, Ck., 15.)
A.D. 1385. Harihara II reigning at Conjevaram on June 8 (V. R. i, Chingleput 346 ; 31
of 1890). And in Kurnool district. (Ibid. n. Kurn. t 362 ; 270 of 1905.)
Virupaksha II, son of Harihara II, ruling in Tanjore District on February 5.
( V.R. ii, Tan. 765, 837 ; 75 of 1913 ; 396 of 1908.)
Vema Retftfi, son of Kafama Retftfi of the Re<l<H family of Rajahmundry ruling in the
Krishna District (V.R. ii, Kistna 311; 521 of 1893). Kafcama or Kafayya had been minister to
Kumaragiri, the Re&H chief of Kontfaviflu, and he had married Kumaragiri's sister Mallambika.
In gratitude for his assistance Kumaragiri made over to him his territory about Rajahmundry.
A.D. 1386. Harihara II reigning in N.-W. Mysore on May IS (Mys. Arch. Ann. Rep. 1923,
p. 90). And in N. Mysore (E.C. xi, Hk, 127}. And in W. Mysore (E.C. vi, Kp. 34). And
in S. Kanara (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 84, 145 ; 27, 127 of 1901). And in Coimbatore (V.R. i,
Coim. 314 ; 179 of 1910). And in Kurnool (V. R. ii, Kurn. 350 257 of 1905). Where an
inscription shews that Bhaskara-Bhavadura, his brother, was ruling the Eastern provinces with his
capital at Udayagiri.
Virupaksha, son of Harihara II was ruling for his father in South Arcot.
( V.R. 1903-4, p. 12 ; V.R. i. S. Arcot, 385 ; 234 of 1904.)
Iruga, son of the Vijayanagar general Baichayya, built the Ganigitti Jain temple at the
capital* Hatnpe ; on the wall of which is an inscription to that effect, bearing date February 16,
1386< (5.7.7. i, 155; V.R. i, Bellary, 334; 17 of 1889.)
Prince Vira Bhupati, son of Bukka II and grandson of Harihara II, is mentioned in an
inscription of date = December 13, 1386 on the Kumaraswami temple on the Sandur hill near
Vijayanagar (742 of 1922). This prince may be the same as prince Obaladeva mentioned in
A.D. 1387-8.
Harihara II's son Bukka II was ruling for his father in E. Mysore. (E.C. ix, Bn.139.)
Katayya-Vema III of the Rajahmundry Re&lis gave a gift to the Simhacbalam temple for the
merit of his father Kataraa II and his mother Dofltfambika (V.R. Hi, Vizagapatam, 105 ; 277 of
1899)< He also made a gift to the temple at Amaravati. ( V.R. ii, Guntur, 625 ; 259 of 1897.)
A.D. 1387. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in N.-W., Central and West Mysore (E.C.
viii, Sb. 512 ; xii, Tm. 39 ; v, Bl. 63). And in Chingleput District (V.R. i, Chin. 895 ; 675 of
1904). And in N. Arcot (Ibid, i, N. Arcot 149 ; 29 of 1911). And in S. Kanara (Ibid, ii, 172 ;
204 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
154 of 1901). The last record *ays that he ruled from Dorasamudra, the old Hoysala capital, thus
preserving the traditions of that dynasty.
At Simhachalam in Vizagapatam District the Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha IV made a
gift to the temple. ( V.R. Hi, Visag. 181 ; 353 of 1899.)
Prince Obaladeva, son of Bukka II, and grandson of Harihara II mentioned in a record in
Chingleput District. (V.R. *, Chin. 1167 ; 342 of 1909.)
Prince Virupaksha II, son of Harihara II, gave a village in Tanjore District. Soraikkavur
C-P. grant (V.R. it, Tan. 625- A ; E.I. Hi, 298). The date March 20, 1387.
A.D. 1388, Virupaksha II ruling in N. Arcot. His cousin Jammana, son of Kampana II
gave a grant in memory of his deceased father (V.R. i, N. Arcot, 528 ; 572 of 1902). He was
also ruling in Chingleput (Ibid. i t Chin. 193 B and C). And in N. Arcot.
(Ibid, t, N. Arcot 250 ; 236 of 1906.)
Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in S., N.-W. and Central Mysore (E.C. iii t Ml. 20. viii,
Sb. 483 ; xit t Tp. 9). Also in S. Kanara. (V.R. it. S. Kan. 182 ; 164 of 1901.)
Prince Bukka II of Vijayanagar ruling on January 23, 1388 for his father Harihara II in
Anantapur District (819 of 1917). And in B. Mysore (E. C. x, Gd. 6). The last inscription says
that he resided at Penukonfla. Another inscription in B. Mysore of the end of the year states that
Bukka then had his residence at Mujbaga}. (B.C. x, Bp. 17.)
Annadeva of the Kontfavitfu Retftft chief's family gave a grant of a village in Markapur taluk,
Kurnool District. ( V.R. ii, Kurn. 347 ; 254 of 1905.)
A.D. 1389. Harihara II reigning in S. Kanara (V.R. ii, S. Kan 126, 156 ; 55, 156 of 1901).
And in N.-W. Mysore. (B.C. viii, Sb. 116.)
Virupaksha II, prince of Vijayanagar, gave a village in S. Arcot on July 6, 1389.
The week-day stated is, however, wrong (328 of 1917). Another record of his of October
1? in S. Arcot (510 of 1921). He also ruled in N. Arcot District.
( V. R. i. N. Arcot 437 ; 483 of 1902.)
Bukka II, son of Harihara II, governing B. Mysore for his father. (E. C. x. Mb. 11.)
The Kalinga-Ganga king Narasimha IV reigning in Vizagapatam District. Gifts by his
mother Tara-devi and his grandmother Birijadevi. (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 159 ; 331 of 1899.)
A.D. 1390. Harihara II reigning in N.-W. Mysore on October 9 (E. C mi. Sk. 313 ; HI. 6).
And in B. Mysore. (E. C. x. Kl. 105.)
Virupaksha II, his son, ruling in Trichinopoly District about February 25 (V. R. Hi. Trichi-
nopoly 102 ; 170 of 1914). [Mr. V. Rangachari equates the date to March 24, but I think this is a
mistake.] Virupaksha was also ruling in N. Arcot. ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 253 ; 239 of 1906.)
In Travancore the Kerala king Marttantfa-varman was ruling on October 2 (V. R. Hi ;
Trav. 176- A; I. A. ii. 361). [Kielhorn settled the date; but I find the details not quite
satisfactory.]
There was a terrible famine in this year, long remembered as the ' Pramoda famine.' One
of Virupaksha' s inscriptions noted above says that it was so disastrous that 4 innumerable skulls
were rolling about.' (E. R. 1907, p. 82 / 239 of 2906.)
A.D. 1391. Harihara II reigning in S. Mysore. (E. C. iv. Yd. 1.)
Katayya-Vema III, Retftfi chief of Rajahmundry, son of Kafayya II, ruling at Pith Spur am.
The record gives a pedigree of his family. (V. R. ii. Godavari, 66 : 493 of 1893 ; E. I. iv. 328.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 205
A.D. 1392. Harihara II reigning; in S. Kanara ' from Dorasamudra ' (V. R. it. S. Kan. 169 ;
151 of 1901}. And in Anantapur District (V. R. i. Anant. 160 ; 338 of 1901}. And in W., B. and S.
Mysore (E. C. vi. Kp., 49 / x. Bg. 15 ; Gd., 68 / Hi. ML, 47}. And in Coimbatore.
(V. R. i. Coim. 330 ; 247 of 1913.}
Virupaksha II ruling for his father Harihara II in N. Arcot (V. R. f. N. Arcot 736 ; 76 of
1908}. (For a valuable note on this prince and others see E. I. viii. 298, 306.}
A.D. 1393. Harihara II reigning in N.-W. Mysore : (E. C. viii. So. 134}. And in Conjevaram
(E I. in. 229). And in S. Kanara (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 177 ; 159 of 1901]. And in Chingleput.
(ibid. i. Chin : 344 ; 29 of 1890.)
Virupaksha, son of Harihara II, ruling for his father on June 12 in Tanjore (476 of 1918 ;
V. R. ii. Tan : 542. ; 649 of 1902}. This last mentions the famine in the year Pramoda.'
A.D. 1394. Harihara II reigning in N.-W. and N.-B. Mysore (E. C. viii. Tl. 173, 201 / vii. Ci.
13). And in S. Kanara (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 183, 233 ; 165, 112 of 1901}. And in Kurnool.
(V. R. ii. Kvrn. 610-c.}
Bukka II, son of Harihara II, gave a gift in Salem District.
(V. R. ii. Salem, 115; 208 of 1911.}
A.D. 1395. Harihara II reigning in many parts of Mysore (E. C. viii. Sb. 103 ; xit. Tp. 44).
This last mentions a war with the Bahmani Muhammadans, in which the general ' Baichappa ' dis-
tinguished himself in a battle which ended with Harihara capturing Rangini (E. C. ix. Cp. 37 ;
v. Bl. 61, 62 ; x. Sp. 54). Bukka II was viceroy in B. Mysore, residing at Mulbagal. Harihara II
was also reigning in S. Kanara. (V. R. ii. S. Kan : 167 ; 149 of 1901.)
Virupaksha II, son of Harihara II was ruling in S. Arcot
(V. R. ii, S. Arcot, 554 ; 194 of 1906.)
A.D. 1396. Harihara II reigning in Chingleput (V.R.i, Chin. 835 ; 221 of 2910). A long
list of taxes is mentioned. He was ruling in N.-W. Mysore on June 21. The inscription which
gives this date mentions the battle of Rangini (above, s. v. A.D. 1395) and the valour of general
Baichappa (E. C.vii. HI. 71; viii, Sb, 121 ; vii. Sk, 241). Another record of June 21, lunar eclipse.
(E.C. viii Tl, 8.). He was reigniug in W. Mysore (E. C. v. Hn, 786). And in S. Kanara.
(V. R. ii. S. Kan. 86 ; 26 of 1901.)
Prince Deva Ray a I, his son, was ruling in Cuddapah District (V.R.i. Cudd:9 A.}. And
at Udayagiri in Nellore District. ( V. R. i. Cudd. 11\
Prince Virupaksha was ruling N. Arcot District on April 13, 1396 (V. R. i.N. Arcot, 419)
112 of 1900 ; E. I. vi. 329}. And on June 30 he was in authority in South Arcot, his minister being
Nanjanna. (*?*> 475 of 1921.)
The great ' Durga-Devi ' famine, which lasted 12 years and the severity of which has never
been forgotten, began this year.
A.D. 1397. [Muhammad Shah Bahmani II died this year and was succeeded by his son
Ghiyasu-d-din, who was at once blinded and deposed. His brother Shamsu-d-din took the throne
and was also overthrown, blinded and deposed ; and the throne was seized by Piroz, cousin of
Muhammad II. For full details regarding the Bahmani dynasty see Major I. S. King's transla-
tion of the Burhan-i-Ma'asir in the Indian Antiquary for 1899-1900, which has also an excellent map.]
Harihara II of Vijayanagar governing the Hoys*ala country ' and generally in Mysore
(E. C. iv. Ch, 114 ; x, Kl, 248 ; Hi, Tn, 134). Another record in N.-W. Mysore says that he was
206 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
1 protecting the Araga kingdom ' (E. C, vtit, Tl, 146, 260). He was reigning over Chittoor Dis-
trict on July 8, 1397 (312 of 2922). And in Coimbatore District. (V. R. i, Coim. 34-3 ; 18 of 1910.)
Harihara IPs son Deva Raya I ruling in N. Arcot. (V. R. i, N. Arcot 268 ; 254 of 1906.)
Virupaksha II, son of king Harihara, ruling in Chingleput District.
( V. R. . i, Chin. 530 ; 299 of 1910..)
Bukka II, another son, was governing in E. Mysore. (E. C. x, Mb, 74.)
Prince Narayana son of Mallinatha who was brother of king Harihara II, gave on July 29 a
grant of a village in S. Mysore to Brahmans. (E. C. Hi. Tn, 64 ; E. I. m 327.)
A.D. 1398. [Invasion of N. India in this year by the Amir Timur, or Taimur of Samarkhand
' Tamerlane ' in English literature. He won his way to Delhi, killing the Hindu inhabitants
mercilessly. He had 100,000 prisoners murdered in cold blood : and after he captured Delhi he
renewed the slaughter of the townsfolk ; when he retired he carried off multitudes of women and
children. This was only a wanton raid as he had no intention of remaining in Hindustan.]
Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. v.Cn, 195; x.mb, 29). And in
Chingleput District. (227 of 1916.)
Virupaksha II, his son, ruling in Tanjore (400 of 1918). And in Chingleput.
( V. R. i. Chin. 572 / 353 of 1911.)
Racha Vema, brother of Srigiri of the Refltfis of KonflavHlu constructed an irrigation work
this year in Nellore Taluk. (V. R. ii, Nell, 305 ; B and V. C. 549.)
[In the cold weather of A. D. 1398 when the cotton-soil plains were passable, Bukka II, son
of Harihara, was permitted by his father to make a raid northwards into Bahmani territory with the
object of seizing possession of the tract between the Tungabhadra and Krishna rivers, including
Raichur and Muflkal. Firoz Shah advanced to meet him and found the Hindu army encamped close
to the Krishna river. One night a Muhammadan Kazi proposed to the sultan that he (the Kazi) should
cross the river disguised, mingle with the Hindus of the royal enclosure, and find some means of
assassinating prince Bukka, or one of the princes. He was completely successful, stabbing lo death
prince Bukka's young son and escaping in the confusion which ensued. In the morning Firoz,
having crossed the river in the night, attacked the Vijayanagar camp. Bukka II, prostrate with
grief, made a feeble attempt to oppose his enemy and finally fled, carrying off the body of his son to
Vijayanagar. Immense slaughter followed and Firoz retired with great booty from the plundered
camp. About the middle of 1399 peace was made, Firoz accepting a large sum as indemnity.]
A.D. 1399. Harihara II reigning in Nellore District in his 25th year on May 11, 1399
(V. R. it. Nell. 548 ; B. and V. C, 846). And in Mysore (E. C. viii. Tl. 215 ; v. Cn. 275). And in
Salem District ( V. R. ii. Salem, 221 ; 664 of 1905). And in Chingleput on October 15 (E. I. Hi. 113,
116 / V. R. i. Chin. 703-A}. Harihara's son, Bukka II, was ruling in E. Mysore on March 19.
(Mys. A. A. R. 1923, p. 62.)
Prince Deva Raya I, son of king Harihara, ruling in Guntur District.
(V.R.ii. Gun.lll-B.)
Virupaksha II, son of king Harihara, ruling in N. Arcot District (106 of 1921.)
A.D. 1400. Harihara II of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput District (V. R. i. Chin 891,
671 of 1904). And in Mysore (E. C. ix. Kn. 97 ; viii. Sb. 173). And in S. Kanara.
(V.R.ii. S.Kan. 14.)
Prince Bukka II ruling Chingleput District for his father. (V. R. i. Chin. 230; 344 of 1908.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 207
A.D. 1401. Harihara II reigning in E. Mysore (E. C. ix. Hi. 118}. The Araga tract in
N.-W. Mysore was governed under Harihara II by a certain Jannarasa (E. C. viii. Tl. 31}. Harihara
reigning in Chittoor District. (V. R. i. Chit. 131 ; 192 of 1903.}
Parvati-devi, queen of the Kalinga king Narasimha IV gave a gift to a temple.
(V. R. in. Vizag. 86 ; 258 of 1899.}
A.D. 1402. Harihara II reigning in Mysore (E. C. vii. Sk. 302 / iv. Kr. 21, 22) and in
S. Kanara. (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 15 1, 152, 300 ; 133, 134, 90 of 1901.}
Prince Bukka II ruling for his father in Tanjore District.
( V. R. ii. Tan. 710 / 422 of 1912 ; E. R. 1912, p. 118.}
In Tinnevelly District Jatilavarman KulaSekhara Pantfya II was ruling in his 7th year. His
accession had taken place in 1396-97. (V. R. Hi. Tinn. 290.}
A.D. 1403. Harihara II reigning in Mysore (E. C. xii. Si. 95 ; vi. Kp. 51, 52\! viii. Sb. 117 ;
x. Ct. 86}. The date of the last = May 18, 1403. He also was reigning in Chingleput District
(V. R. i. Chin. 884 ; 664 ot 1904 ; 661 of 1919). The date of this last = February 14, 1403.
Prince Bukka II was ruling North and South Arcot for his father on April 16 and October 12,
1403. (257, 117 of 2919 ; V. R. i. Chin. 524 ; 293 of 1910.}
Prince Deva Raya I ruled for his father in Salem District.
( V. R. ii. Salem, 222 ; 665 of 1905.}
In Vizagapatam District a Gopura of a temple was built by a chief called Chdfla or
Choflendra. ( V. R. Hi. Vizag. 22 ; 210 of 1899.}
An inscription of this year at Pulipparakoyil in Chingleput District gives a long list of taxes
imposed by the temple trustees ( V. R. i. Chin. 524 ; 293 of 1910}. A later one at the same place
of A.D. 1417 (q. v. below} shews that the residents were dissatisfied.
A.D. 1404. Harihara II reigning in Mysore (E. C. viii. Tl. 133}. The date of this is early in
the year. Another of May 10, 1404 (i.bid. x. Kl. 73). Another of March 26 (E. C, viii. Tl. 9).
Building of a hall at the temple of Smailatn in Kurnool District during the year, Harihara being
king ( V. R. ii. Kurn. 447, 489-0 ; 11 of 1915}. [The date of the earlier of these last requires
further investigation since Mr. Swatnikannu Pillai's interpretation of it (January 29, 1405} conflicts
with the assertion made (E. C. viii. Tl. 129) that king Harihara II died in August A.D. 1404.]
August 16, A.D. 1404 = date of death of king Harihara II (E. C. viii. Tl. 129 / ii. Sr.-Bel.
126 ; E. I. xv. 13). The first of these dates works out correctly. The second has, apparently (the
word may have been misread) the week-day given as Monday (Soma ) whereas it was Saturday
(Saurf ); and the wrong fortnight is quoted. 1 [On Harihara's death a struggle seemingly arose
between his sons, the succession being disputed.]
1 In regard to the date of death of Harihara II, the decisive record is B.C. VIII, Tl. 129. This gives the date
of death of the king, equal correctly to August 16, A.D. 1404, according to Mr. Sewell. It gives the date of grant
of the aerah&ra by a minister Vifthala, a fortnight after, called Mukta-Hariharapura, the city of Harihara
' released from life's bondage '. This grant was made when Harihara had died, and in consequence of it, on Saka
1326 expired, in Tarana, Asviyuja^u, SStnavHra-UonAay, 15th September 1404. The last part of the grant was
the provision of a goldsmith, a carpenter and a metaller for the service of the village. This was provided for on
Karttika, Ba. 3. Tuesday, 21st October 1404, which is the date of the record on stone. In regard to the first date
Mr. Sewell finds it correct to August 16, 1404. Mr. Rice gives the equivalent as August 31, 1404. According to
Mr. Swamikkannu Pillai's Ephemeris, both of them would be wrong in detail.
The ^rlfiailam record refers to the completion of a building ordered by Harihara, after his death, and the
date has reference to the actual completion of the work. Editor.
208 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
On October 27, 1404 anlnscription in N.-W. Mysore, in the same part of the country as the
first of the two just quoted, viz., Tl. 129, names Harihara's son Virupaksha as king, giving him fall
imperial titles (E. C viii. Tl. 13), and so does another of November 29, in the same tract also
giving him imperial titles. (E. C. viii. Tl. 196.)
But an inscription of October 5, again in the same tract, names Bukka II as ' Sovereign
of the whole kingdom ' and ' sitting on the throne of Vijayanagar.'
(E. C. viii. Tl. 11 ; E. I. xv. 13.)
[Since these records all come from the same taluk it cannot be supposed that the brothers
were at the same time recognized, each as sovereign, by rival factions a supposition that might
have been entertained if the records came from different provincesand therefore the solution must
be that from August 16 for a short time Bukka II was king, but that between October 5 and 27
Virupaksha had succeeded in ejecting him and gaining the throne. Since an inscription of July 27,
1405 (below) in the same taluk again mentions Bukka II as king and thereafter, it is certain that he
was king ; we have to assume that Virupaksha did enjoy a short reign and was ejected from the
throne by Bukka II some time before July 1405. Virupaksha is said to have been guilty of great
cruelty and oppression during the brief period of his reign (E. I. xv. 14).]
Bukka II ruling Chingleput District some time during A.D. 1404.
(V. R. i. Chin. 575 ; 359 of 1911.)
Pedda Komati Vema of Konflaviflu mentioned as granting a village in this year.
(E. R. 1920., App. A., C-P. No. 13.)
A.D. 1405. About April-May, 1405, Bukka II of Vijayanagar consecrated a temple near
Vellore and gave gifts (S.I./, i. 78). He is recognized as sovereign on July 27 in inscriptions in
N.-W. and S. Mysore (see above; E. C. Hi. Ml. 19; viii. Tl. 12). And in W. Mysore on November 4
(E. C. v. Bl. 56). Another record of his during the year is in Tnchinopoly District ( V. R. Hi.
Trich. 229 ; 25 of 1913. See also E. R. 1904-5, p. 57). Another in Chingleput District (V. R. i.
Chin. 528, 888 ; 297 of 1910 ; 668 of 1904). Another in Mysore in September. (E. C. viii. Tl. 126.)
Deva Raya I was apparently ruling in Chittoor District for his brother Bukka II in May-June,
and on August 5, 1405. (313, 320 of 1922.)
On January 1, 1405 Pedda Komati Vema Refltfi of Konflavitfu gave land to a temple.
(V. R. it. Guntur, 604-A.)
A.D. 1406. Bukka II of Vijayanagar reigning in Tanjore District on February 26 (217 of 1917).
And at Conjevaram on March 26 (12 of 1893 ; E. I. vi. 329). And in S. Mysore on May 20
(E. C. Hi. Md. 28). And in N. Arcot in May or June (V. R. i. N. Arcot 594 ; 351 of 887). And in
S. Arcot on August 17 (370 of 1917). And at other times of the year in South Kanara (V. R. it.
S. Kan. 116 / 41 of 1901). And in Chingleput ( V. R. i. Chin. I7l t 172, 308 ; 57, 58 of 1909 ;
12 of 1893). And in Kurnool. (V. R. Kurn. 184.)
Deva-Raya I, brother of king Bukka, ruling in Chittoor District on April 14 and 19, 1406.
(319, 321 of 1922.)
Bukka II died some time between August and November 1406. And his successor, his
younger brother Deva Raya I, was crowned king of Vijayanagar on November 5. [The other
brother Virupaksha is not heard of again.] (E. 7. xv. 8, the Anbil grant ; E. C. v. Hn. 133 / /. A.
1909, p. 91 ; V. R. i. Cuddapah 159 / 345 of 1905 ; I. A. xxiv. p. 204). There is a record of king
Deva Raya I in B. Mysore whose date = November 25, 1406. (E. C. x. Kl. 94.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 209
The Arch. Ann. Rep. Calcutta for 1905-6, p. 169, mentions king Deva Raya I's son Hari-
hara III as governing the country on the bank of the Bhavani river, Coimbatore District.
The Kontfavitfu R e ^i chief Mallaya, son of Srigiti, son of Pina Komati, granted to a Brahman
the hereditary right of priesthood in this year. ( V. R. it. Nellore 321, a C.P. grant.}
Shortly after Deva Raya came to the throne a Be<lar chief in W. Mysore gave trouble. He
1 slaughtered people all over the country, carrying off prisoners and causing great disturbances and
famine.' The king ordered his viceroy in the Araga tract, VIranna son of Bommanna, to quell the
rising, and this gave rise to a battle. The revolt, or whatever it was, was crushed.
(E. I. xv. 14.}
[Shortly after his coronation Deva Raya was induced by the representations of a certain
Brahman to send to Muflkal and bring to his palace from there a beautiful girl, the daughter of a
farmer, for his harem. This involving an expedition into enemy territory he sent a body of 5,000
cavalry for the purpose. Hearing of this, and exasperated by several years delay in paying the
arranged tribute to him, Sultan Firoz Bahmani in the winter of 1406 moved in great force towards
Vijayanagar and attacked the city. Desultory fighting occurred in the suburbs, and the Sultan was
compelled to withdraw his force a short distance. The country around was plundered and wasted
by his army. Then he took Bankapur and threatened Adoni. Deva Raya, reduced to great straits,
bought of the Sultan peace by presenting him with his own daughter as a bride. Firoz accepted
the bride, made peace, visited Vijayanagar in person and was received with honour in the Hindu
capital. The farmer's daughter was taken by Firoz and married to his eldest son Hasan Khan.
(For details as given by Firishtah see ' A Forgotten Empire ' p. 57 f.)
A.D. 1407. Deva Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Anantapur District on May 21, and
in Knrnool (401 of 1928 ; V.R. ii, Kurn. 252 ). And in Mysore (Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 72 ;
E.C. viii t Tl. 122, 131 ; xii, Si. 101 ; ix, Dv. 32}. And in S. Arcot.
( V.R. i. S. Arcot, 800 ; 397 of 1909.}
1 Bhupati-Raya,' i.e. Bukka III, son of Deva Raya I, ruling in N. Arcot.
(V.R. i, N. Arcot, 735 ; 75 of 1908.}
Another son of Deva Raya I, Ramachandra ruled in S. Mysore.
(B.C. ix, Kn. 2 ; 1. -A. 1909, p. 91.}
A chief named Vis"ves*vara, claiming to be of Chalukya descent, built a hall at a temple in
Vizagapatam District. (^.R. m' t Vizag. 28; 216 of 1899.)
A.D. 1408. Deva-Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore on August 7 and at other times
(E.C. x, Mb. 175 ; viii, Sb. 107, 261 ; ix, Bn. 122 ; vi, Kp. 26}. And in Chingleput District on
October 29 (486 of 1920). And in Coimbatore District (V.R. i, Coim. 344 ; 19 of 1910}. And in
S.Kanara. (V.R.ii, S. Kan. 241.)
In B. Mysore an inscription mentions a gift made ' for the merit of Harihara Raya 'probably
Harihara III son of king Deva-Raya I. (&C. x, Gd. 59.)
Gift of lands to a temple in Nellore District by Malla Refltfi III of Konflaviflu, son of Siigiri,
who was son of Pina Komati, whD was son of Malla I, brother of Prolaya Vema (V.R. ii, Nellore
289-292 ; B. and V. C. 502-515). An inscription at Konflavitfu mentions Pedda Komati Reflfli.
( V.R. ii, Guntur 217 ; 538 of 1909.)
A.D. 1409. Deva-Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Cuddapah District (V.R. i, Cudd. 551;
467 of 1906). And in Nellore District (V. R. H, Nell. 41, 193 ; B. and V. C. 414). And in N.
14
210 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Arcot (V. R. f, N. Arcot 403 ; 248 of 1909) where his son Vijaya Bhupati edits Bakka III made
a grant. And in Chingleput (V. JR. i t Chin. 1093; 224 of 1912). And In Bellary (Ibid, f, BelL
371). And in Cuddapah (Ibid, i, Cudd. 551 ; 467 oi 1906). And in S. Kanara.
(V. R. ii t S.Kan. 37.)
In Tinnevelly District an inscription of 14th year of Maravarman Kulalekhara Pantfya whose
accession took place in A.D. 1396. (V.\R. w, Tinn. 331 ; 528 of 1911.)
In Salem an inscription of Prince Vijaya Bukka III. ( V. R. it, Salem, 215 ; 658 of 1905.)
A.D. 1410. Deva-Raya I reigning in Mysore (E. C xi, Dg. 23 ; viii, Sa. 8; i x > Bn. 16 ; vi,
Mg, 85 ; E. I. xiv, 68). This last shews that prince Bukka III, * Vijaya-Bhupati,' was viceroy at
Mulbagal. An inscription in South Arcot shews that ' Bhupati-Utfaiyar ' alias ' Vira Bhupati ' was
ruling that country. This may be Deva Raya's nephew, son of Bukka II, or may be the same as
Vrjaya Bhupati (452 of 1921 ; 388 of 1922). Deva-Raya was also reigning over South Kanara
(V. R. , 5. Kan. 92; 81 of 1901). In N. Arcot Bhupati-Udaiyar ' was ruling for king
Deva-Raya I. ( V. R. i, N. Arcot 722 ; 62 of 1908.)
That prince Vijaya-Bhupati, was ruling on March 20, in Chittoor District, near Punganur
(V. R. i, Chittoor 213 ; 324 of 1912). On September 8, he founded an agr&hara village for
Brahmans near Palmaner (ibid. i, Chittoor 174-A ; C-P. No. 6 of 1912-13). This mentions his
mother Hemambika, queen of Deva Raya I, who was the daughter of Nuka Bhupala, i.e.
the Reddi chief Nalla Nunka or Nuka who had married Vemasani the sister of Anavema Retftfi of
Konflaviflu.
On February 21, an inscription of Suramambika, wife of Pedda Komatf Vema Retffli of
Konflavlflu. It says that that chief ' ruled for a long time, enjoying what was Jeft of the kingdom
after enjoyment by the Brahmans' (V. R. it, Guntur, 803 ; 162 of 1899). The record is on a
pillar in front of the temple at Phirangipuram. (E. I. xi t 313.)
Katama Vema Redfli III of Rajahmundry made a gift of a village. The record mentions his
former master Kumaragiri of Kontfavitfu, and his (Katama's) son Kumaragiri.
(V. R. ii, Kurnool, 598 ; 84 of 1915.)
A.D. 1411. Deva Raya I of Vijayangar reigning in Mysore (E. C. viii, Sb. 26). And in
Bellary District. ( V. R. i, Bell. 372 ; 25 of 1904.)
Prince Harihara III, son of Deva Raya I, mentioned in an inscription in Coimbatore district.
( V. R. i. Coim. 429 ; 132 of 1909.)
Prince Vijaya-Bukka III, son of Deva Raya I. A prayer for success to his arms, March 27.
Inscription in Mysore (E. C. ix. Ht. 149). Another in Salem district calls him ' Vrjaya-Raya.'
(V. R. ft. Salem 216 ; 659 of 1905.)
Prince Vira-Mallanna, or Mallapa, son of Deva Raya I granted a village in N. Mysore, in
memory of hii mother Mallayavve. (E. C. xi. Cd. 14.)
Prince Vira-Bhupati, son of Bukka II, ruling in Tanjore for his uncle, king Deva-Raya I.
(V. R. ii. Tan : 742 ; 52 of 1913.)
Pedda Komati-Vema of Kontfavltfu ruling in Guntur district.
(E. R. 1920, App. A., C.-P., No. 14.)
Ka(ama- Vema II of the Reftli family of Rajahmundry, mentioned as minister of the Kontfa-
vitfu Reftli chief Kumaragiri, whose sister, Matlambika he had married, granted a village in the
Konad&a, or Godavari delta. (V.R. ii. Godav. 17 ; E. L iv. 318.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 211
A.D. 1412. Deva Raya I of Vijayanagar ruling in Mysore on April 25, August 8 and
November 5 or a day or two later (E. C. ix. Kn. 74 ; Hi. 63 ; An. 44 ; viii. Sb. 467). And in
S. Kanara. ( v. R. ii. S. Kan. 138 ; 120 of 2901.)
Prince Harihara, son of Deva-Raya I, ruling in Coimbatore district.
( V. R. i. Coim. 248, 429 ; 596 of 1905 ; 132 of 1909.)
Pedda Komati Vema, Re&li chief of Konflavitfu gave away a village in the Velanantfu
country. ( V. R. ii. Madras, 196 ; C.-P. 6 of 1908-09.)
Severe famine in the Dekhan, described by Firishtah, this year.
(/. A. 1923, f>. 230.)
A.D. 1413. Deva-Raya I reigning on August 19, in Mysore (E. C. x. Ct. 81). And in Guntur
district on March 6. (798 of 1922.)
His son Vijaya-Bhupati, Bukka III, ruling N. Arcot district for his father.
(V. R. i. N. Arcot, 524 ; 568 of 1902.)
A.D. 1414. Deva-Raya I reigning in Myore on April 7 (E. C. ix. Cp. 148). Another in
Mysore mentions Baichappa who had been the minister of Harihara I of Vijayauagar and of Bukka
I. The text is somewhat obscure. (E. C v. Bl. 24.)
' Kumara Vijaya-Bhupati/ i.e. Bukka III son of Deva Raya I ruling in Chingleput district
for his father (V. R. i. Chin. 231; 345 of 2908). On September 24, an inscription in Central
Mysore seems to shew him ruling there also. (E. C. xii. Pg. 88.)
Prince Harihara III ruling in E. Mysore and in Trichinopoly District for his father (E. C.
x. Ct., 95 A ; V. R. Hi, Trich., 475 / C.-P. 27 of 1905). He was in authority in Coimbatore
district, as is shewn by the Srlrangam C.-P. record. (E. I. xvi, 222.)
Katayya Vema Retftfi III of Rajahmundry ruling on October 28, 1414, the truct N. of the
Godavari river. He built a ball at the temple at Draksharama.
(V. R. ii. Godav., 50, 328; 453, 422 of 1893 ; E. I. iv. 328.)
A.D. 1415. Deva-Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. xii, Mi., 83 ; viii, TL,
217 ,- Hi. Nff., 178). The date of the first is April 24. Of the last October 4. Also in Nellore
district (V. R. ii. Nell., 106 / B. and V. C. 350). And in S. Kanara (Ibid. S. Kan., 161, 165 ; 143,
147 of 1901).
Vira Bhupatl, his nephew, granted land to a temple in Tan jo re district.
(V. R. ii. Tan., 2460-B.)
Vemaya-Racha-Vemana, son of Pedda Komati Vema of the Re&U family of Kontfavitfu, dug
an irrigation channel. (V. R. ii. Guntur, 766; 543 of 1909.)
InTinnevelly district an inscription of the 31st year of Parakrama Panflya, implying his
accession in A.D. 1385-86. [This chief or king is not otherwise known.]
(V. R. Hi. Tinn., 337 ; 203 of 1895.)
A.D. 1416. Deva-Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. vii, Sk., 252 / x. Mb.,
7 ; vi. Sg., 29 ; viii, Sb., 168 ; ix, Cp., 169). And in Nellore district, where his son Ramachandra
was ruling as viceroy over the Udayagiri province (V. R. ii. Nell., 363 ; B. and V. C. 636). And in
S. Kanara ( V. R. ii. S. Kan , 190 ; 172 of 1901). And in N. Arcot (Ibid., N. Arcot 406 , 251 of 1909.)
His son Bukka III was ruling, late in the year, in W. Mysore. (E. C. v. Hn., 18.)
On January 10, Vira Bhupati, nephew of Deva-Raya I, was ruling in S. Arcot, and made a
gift for the health of the king. (335 of 1921.)
212 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Allada Retftfi of the Rajatimimdry branch ' B ' of the Retftfis of Kontfavitfu (see pedigree and
notes), who had been minister to Katayya Vema Refltfi III of the Rajahmtmdry branch ' A ' and who
ruled the Amalapuram tract, fought against the Konflavlflu Reflfli chief Pedda Komatf Vema. An
inscription of Allada's (V. R. it. Godavari, 14 ; 503 of 1893). Another in Narasapur taluk, Kistna
district. ( V, R. ii, Kistna, 305, 306 ; 515, 516 of 1893.)
A servant of Katayya Vema III of the Rajahmundry Re&li chiefs (branch ' A,') built a hall at
the temple at Draksharatna. (V. R. ii. Godavari, 349; 443 of 1893 ; E. I. iv, 328.)
A.D. 1417. Deva-Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. vii, Sk., 37 ; x. Kl., 83 ;
Hi. Md., 103 ; ix. Cp., 58; viii, Tl., 148). And in Anantapur district (V. R.i.Anant., 107, 194 ;
526 of 1906), And in S. Kanara (Ibid. ii. S. Kan., 96 ; 83 of 1891). And in Salem district.
(Ibid. ii. Salem, 116 ; 209 of 1911.)
Allada Reflfli of branch ' B ' of the Re&lis of Rajahmundry, at Draksharama.
(V. R. ii. Godavari, 351; 445 of 1893.)
Vijaya Bukka III, prince of Vijayanagar and son of king Deva-Raya I, ruling in B. Mysore.
(E. C. x, Bp., 61.)
Prince Harihara III, son of Deva-Raya I is said in an inscription in Chitaldroog taluk, N.-W.
Mysore, to have marched to the west and seized the town of Kareyapatnam. (E. C. xi, Hr., 52.)
[About this time Firoz Shah Bahmani again waged war on the Hindus and advanced as far
as Rajahmundry on the Godavari but he does not seem to have been very successful. The Vema-
varam C.-P. grant alleges that Allada Retftfi of Rajahmundry defeated ' Alp Khan ', a Muhammadan
general. About the middle of A.D. 1417 he attacked and laid close siege to Pangal, a strong fort
about 60 miles east of Raichur, but the Hindu defenders made a gallant night attack on the enemy
and Firoz was completely defeated and compelled to retire, Such is the account given in th;
Burhan-i-Ma' asir. Firishta says that the seige lasted two years, and was raised because a pestilence
broke out in Firoz's army and he had to abandon his enterprise in consequence.
(I A. 1889, p. 188 ; Firishta, Scott's Edit., i., 90.)]
An inscription in Chingleput District at Pulippara Koyil states that the people of the village
had complained against unlawful taxation and oppression of them by the temple authorities, and the
temple trustees confess that they wronged the inhabitants by the excess of their demands, and
make some sort of reparation. (V.R. i, Chin. 525 ; 294 of 1910 ; E.R., 1911, p. 83. See above
s.v. A.D. 1403.)
A.D. 1418. Deva Raya I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E.C. viii, Sb. 119 ; ix, An. 4 ;
Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 91). And in S. Kanara. (V.R. ii, S. Kan. 85 ; 22 of 1901.)
Vijaya-Bukka, i.e. Bukka III, son of Deva Raya, ruling in S. Arcot. (564 of 1902.)
In Tanjore District an inscription on January 12, 1418, of Konerinmaikontfan Vikrama Pantfya
in his 17th year. (See Panjya Genealogical Table Noles. V.R. ii, Tan. 3 ; 612 of 1902.)
A.D. 1419. Deva Raya I reigning in Mysore on November 18 (E. C. viii, Sa. 35 ; m, Mg.
47). And in Chingleput on March 12, (148 of 1923. V. R. i, Chin. 838 ; 224 of 1910). And in Bellary
District on November 19. (283 of 1918.)
An inscription of one of the Re&li chiefs of Konflavlflu who was called 'Vema, son of Komati.'
There were two such. (E.R. 1920, C-P. 7 of App. A.)
[When Firoz Bahmani retired in confusion from his camp before Pangal, owing to disease
attacking the army (see above, A.D. 1417) after his two years' seige of the place he was attacked
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 213
while retreating, by a strong force despatched by Deva Raya I of Vijayanagar, and defeated, The
Hindus revenged themselves by a massacre of the Muhammadans, and ravaged the Bahmani
territory, but were driven out eventually by Firoz's brother. (Firishta, Scott, i. 90.)]
A.D. 1420. Deva Raya I reigning in Mysore in October and on June 12 (E.C. viii, Sa. 74 ;
tii, ML 80). And in S, Kanara. ( V.R. ii, S. Kan. 178 ; 160 of 1901.)
Vlra-Bhupati, son of Prince Bukka II of Vijayanagar, ruling in Tanjore District.
( V.R. it. Tan. 546 ; 653 of 1902.)
[About this time the family of the Refltfis of Konflavlflu disappears from history. Konflavitfu
fell into the hands of the Gajapati king of Orissa, and remained a possession of the Orissa kings
till 1516 when it was captured by Krishnadeva Raya of Vijayanagar. (E.I. viii. 8).
A.D. 1421. Deva Raya I reigning in Mysore (E.C. mii, Sb. 118, 120; 77, 144). And in Pudu-
kottai State ( V.R. Hi, Pudu. 180 ; 158 of 1907). And in Chingleptit. (Ibid, i, Chin. 780 ; 355 of 1908.)
Prince Mallappa of Vijayanagar, son of Deva Raya I, governing in B. Mysore for his father.
(E.C. ix, An. 86.)
In 1420 or 1421 Nicolo Conti visited Vijayanagar and has left us a graphic account of the
grandeur of the city, which is well worth study. (' A Forgotten Empire, ' p. 81.)
A.D. 1422. Deva Raya I of Vijayanagar died on some day before August 3, 1422. On August
2, his son, Prince Harihara, granted a village as an agrahara to Brahmans ' in order that Deva Raya
Maharaja might attain to the world of merit.' (E.C. iv, Gu. t 24 ; Ch. 159 ; E.I. xv. 14.)
These two inscriptions bear the same date, and give the same information. They may both
refer to the gift of one village, or the prince may have dedicated two villages on the same day.
Deva Raya I was succeeded by his son Vijaya-Bukka, or Bukka III, who had a very short reign.
Bukka III was ruling in Mysore early in 1422. The inscription referred to calls him
1 Vijaya-Maharaya ' a title which does not necessarily imply that his father was dead (E. C. x.
Sd., 1). He seems to have been reigning as king on August 17 and on September 21 (E. C. ix.
An., 79; vii. Sk., 93). The latter record in W. Mysore gives him full royal titles as sovereign.
Also on October 14 (E. C. x. KL, 178; see also ibid. viii.Sb., 461). He was reigning also in
Kurnool District. ( V. R. ii. Kurnool, 348 ; 255 of 1905.)
Another inscription of prince Harihara III in Mysore. (E. C. iv. Ch., 144.)
Inscriptions of Reflfli chiefs of Rajahmundry in Godavari District. (V. R. ii. Godav. 11, 15;
500, 504 of 1893). Annavota was ruling in Narasapur Taluk. (Ibid. ii. Kistna 304 ; 514 of 1893.)
In Ratnnad Jatavarman Vikrama Pantfya was ruling in his 22nd year on December 16. His
accession was in 1401. ( V. R. ii. Ramnad, 262 ; 124 of 1908 ; E. I. xi. 139.)
In Vizagapatam District an inscription mentions a chief Nrisimha, said to be of Chalukya
descent. He married Virama. ( V. R. Hi. Vizag. 30, 31 ; 218, 219 of 1899.)
The inscription at Tenkasi reported on in the Travancore Arch. Sur. I, p. 44, shews that
Arikesari Parakrama Panflya began to rule in that country in June-July 1422. He is spoken of as
being ' born in (the asterism) Mrigasiras.' He lived till A.D. 1463-64. There are a number of
inscriptions of his time existing. He has other names 1 Manabharana,' ' Manakavacha,' ' Mana-
bhusha.' He is perhaps the Manabhusha who is said to have been defeated by the Tujuva Narasa
Nayaka in the period when the latter was serving under Sajuva Narasimha, then minister to the
king at Vijayanagar, before the fall of the first dynasty. (T. A. S. I. 44, 95, 126; 514 of 1909 ;
172, 178, 188, 199 of 1895 ; E. R. 1905, p. 56 ; 1906, p. 72 ; 1910, p. 100 ; 1918, p. 158.)
HA
214 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
*
[Firoz Shah Bah man! died, so far as can be gathered from Firishta's history, on September
24, 1422, and was succeeded by his brother Ahmad Shah I, who ousted the rightful heir, Firoz's
eldest son Hasan. He at once made preparations for an attack on Vijayanagar and on the Hindus
generally. The account of his doings in the Burhan-i-Ma? asir is rather confused. Firishta's
narrative is clearer, and is here shortly summarised. Hearing of Ahmad Shah's activity Bukka
Raya HI 1 obtained help from Warangal and the combined armies encamped on the bank of the
Tungabhadra. The Bahman! army encamped, facing them, on the north bank. The Warangal
troops withdrew and deserted their allies. Some Muhammadan leaders crossed the river at night
and attacked Bukka-Raya's own camp, where the king was asleep. Utterly surprised he took
refuge in a thick plantation of sugarcane. He had some interesting experiences as he was quite
alone and undressed, and passed unrecognized by his own soldiers ; but at last he made himself
known to some officers, and then taking command withdrew his whole force to the capital. Ahmad
Shah then crossed the river with his entire army, and leaving Vijayanagar to itself spread himself
over the country, slaughtering the inhabitants and desolating the villages.
Firishta is quite clear as to Ahmad' s conduct. He says that whereas the former Shah
Muhammad had promised to spare the lives of the innocent when he was at war Shah Ahmad
1 overran the open country, and wherever he came put to death men, women and children
Laying aside all humanity, whenever the number slain amounted to 20,000 he halted three days and
made a festival in celebration of his bloody work. He broke down the idol temples and de-
stroyed the colleges of Brahmans.'
Afterwards Ahmad Shah marched to Vijayanagar and besieged it so straitly that Bukka
Raya was compelled to sue for peace. Terms were arranged, based on payment of heavy tribute,
and the king's son conveyed this to the Shah's camp. The Hindu prince was received honourably
and the Bahmani invaders returned to their own country. (Scott's ' Firishta ' 7, p. 99.)]
A great famine this year in the Dekhan. (ibid. p. 102.)
Some inscriptions in Madura and Tinnevelly Districts of a Pantfya ruler named ' Mara-
varman-Konerinmaikon^an-Kaliyugaraman-Tirunelvelipperumal-Vira-Pan^ya,' shew that his acces-
sion took place in A.D. 1422-23, and as that is the year of accession of Arikesari-Parakrama-Pantfya,
(above) it is reasonble to suppose that the two may have been the same.
(86 of 1905 ; 172, 178 of 1895.)
A.D. 1423. Bukka Raya III of Vijayanagar seems to have died this year, after a very short
reign of a few months. He was succeeded by his son Deva Raya II, who had the titles ' Gajaben-
tekara', Prauflha Pratapa', and ' Vijaya-Raya '.
There are two inscriptions of Deva-Raya II. in which the week-day is wrongly given but the
other details afford the dates February 10 and 25, 1423. He may, on those days, have been king.
He certainly was heir to the throne. (E. C. viii., Tl, 14 ; Sb t 565.)
Deva-Raya II had some Muhammadan subjects, amongst them his servant Ahmad Khan.
( V. K. i, Bellary 356 ; 18 of 1904.)
A.D. 1424. Deva-Raya II reigning in N. Arcot. The Satyamangalam C.-P. grant, whose
date is June 26, 1424, and who calls the king a ' Suratrana ' (sultan) says that he had a brother
rau^ha Pratapa Deva-Raya '. [There has been much discussion as to whether there were
irishta calls the Vijayanagar king, ' DewufRoy,' for Diva- Ray a, in error. It is almost certain that Bukka
hero of the episode referred to, though it may have been his son D6va-R2ya II.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 215
two brothers, each called ' Deva-Raya ' ; or whether there was only one actual Deva-Raya, i.e. the
king, and a brother Srigirindra who was also styled ' Deva-Raya ', that being in his case a compli-
mentary title. I am inclined to the latter view, and have framed my notes on the history of the
times accordingly.] ( V. R. i. N. Arcot 56* ; E. R. 1890 \ p .2 ; E. I. in. 35. See also V. R. i.
Chinglcput 885 ; 665 of 1904 ; and the late T. A. Gopinatha Rao in E, /. xv. 16.)
Deva Ray a II reigning in S. Kanara
(V. R. ii, S. Kan. 82, 197,198, 298 ; 25, 179, 180 of 1901.)
Prince Srigirmdra brother of Deva Raya II ruling a tract in N. Arcot on November 3.
(V. R, it, Madras, 189, I. N. Arcot 625, E. I.viii. 306.)
An inscription of A.D 1424-25 in Tanjore records a grant made to a temple by Vijaya-Raya.
This may refer to Deva-Raya II, the title ' Vijaya ' being honorific, or to a gift made in an earlier
year by Bukka III. (V. R. ii, Tan. 1460-A.)
Deva Raya II reigning in Chingleput District (V. R. i. Chin. 961 ; 367 of 1911). And in
N. Mysore on November 6. (E. C. xi, Dg. 29.)
Firishta states that in this year 1424-25 Ahmad Shah Bahmani marched against Warangal in
revenge for its king having allied himself with Vijayanagar. He halted at Golkonda and sent for-
ward his general to Warangal, who succeeded in gaining possession of the fortress and killing its
ruler, taking immense treasures back with him. The sultan then retired to Gulbarga.
(Scott's Edit., p. 103.)
A.D. 1425. Deva Raya II reigning in Mysore (E. C, viii, Tl, 163 ; ix, Kn, 59 ; Dv, &'.). The
date of the last November 25, 1425, is accurate in all details.
In Godavari District a gift made ' for the merit of ' Akada Reflfli of Rajahmundry branch ' B '
in the genealogical table. (V. R. ii, Godav. 61 ; 497 of 1983,).
Deva Raya II reigning in Tanjore District (V.R.ii,Tan. 907 ; 519 of 1904). And in
Cuddapah. (Ibid., i. Cudd. 597 ; 496 of 1906.)
Prince Jarigirindra brother of Deva Raya II, inscription in N. Arcot ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 723;
63 of 1918}. An inscription in S. Mysore says that Prince ' Parvati ', i.e. grigiri, jumped a ditch
on his horse when out boar-hunting. (E. C. iv, Ch. 195.)
A.D. 1426. Deva Raya II reigning in S. Arcot on April 6 (133 of 1919). And in Bellary
(V. R. i, Bell. 399 ; 32 of 1889). And in Mysore (E. C. Hi, Tn. 55 : ix, cp. 162 ; Ht. 114 ; x. Bp.
83. xii, Tm. 11). And in N. Arcot (V. R. i, N. Arcoi, 602 ; 49 of 1887). [The date of this last
is a sound one : February 27, 1426.] (Ibid, i. N. Arcot 614-A.) And in S. Kanara (V. R. , S.
Kan. 227 ; 86 of 1901). And in Chingleput ( V. R. i, Chin. 684 ; 319 of 1911). And in Nellore
(V. R. ii, Nell. 797 ; B. and V. C. 1391). He built a Jain temple at Hampe, the capital (S. I. /. i.
160). In this last he is called ' ^AzVwwa-Vira-Deva-Raya ', the first portion of the name shewing
him to have been then a young man.
Prince Vira-Parvati, alias Srigirindra, gave a grant in S. Mysore. (E. C. iv, ch, 105.)
A temple was built in 1426 in Nellore District by Saluva Samburaya. (See Pedigree of a
branch of the Satuva family. Below. V. R.ii, Nell. 606 ; B and V. C. Hi., pp. 1184, 12g
A.D. 1427. Deva-Raya II of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput District. An i
Tiruvorriyur gives an interesting list of taxes enforceable (V. R. i. Chin. 829, 1095, j
1910 ; 226 of 1912). Also reigning in Mysore (E. C. ix. An. 64 ; vi. Kp. 27). And
District ( V. R. i. Chitt. 276 , 350 ; 389 of 1911 ; 479 of 1905). And in Salem District ( V. R.
216 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
223 ; 666 of 1905) where mentidh is made of his minister Lakkanna. And in Trichinopoly District
(E. I. xvii. 110). This last record shews that the old names of districts still persisted in use. The
north bank of the Kaveri river was in the ' Rajaraja-vajanatfu,' while the south bank belonged to the
1 RajagambmTa-vaJana<lu '.
A.D. 1428. Deva Raya II reigning in Nellore District ( V. R, ii. Nell. 83, 571-A ; B. and V. C,
319). And in Mysore, where a grant was made by the minister Lakkanna (E. C. x. Kl. 104). And
in S. Kanara. (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 291 ; 104 of 1901.)
The Triplicane plates mention, as ruling, ' Pratapa Deva Raya ' brother of king Deva-
Raya II. I have already given my opinion that this was a name applied to rigirindra.
(E, /. xiii. L)
In part of Vizagapatam District a local chief Nrisimha, descended from the ancient Chajukya
family was ruling. (V. R. Hi. Vizag. 26 ; 214 of 1899.)
Deva Raya II, reigning in S. Arcot, remedied a serious wrong, according to an inscription
gratefully engraved on the wall of the temple at Chidambaram. His official had been fleecing the
people, and enforcing the payment of unjust taxes demanded by the temple-officials and others. 1
The hardship and suffering was felt so severely that the people deserted their homes and worship
in the temple ceased. The king, being appealed to, after enquiry ordered restoration to be made.
It is significant that this condemnation of the conduct of the temple authorities was actually
engraved on the temple wall. ( V. R. i. S. Arcot, 168 ; 376 of 1913.)
A.D. 1429. Deva Raya II reigning in Nellore (V. R. ii. Nell. 23-A, 107; B.and V. C. 352).
And in Mysore (E. C. iv. Yl. 69 / viii. Sb. 24 ; ix. An. 1 ; xii. Kg. 18). The date of the last =
March 6, 1429. He was also reigning in S. Arcot (V. R. z, S. Arcot, 433 ; 72 of 1903). And in
Cuddapah (V. R. i. Cudd. 626). And in S. Kanara, where there is an inscription of this year at
Mutfabidri (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 103, 108; 28, 133 of 1901). And in Tanjore (V. R. ii. Tan. 1507 ; 255
of 1904). And in Trichinopoly (V. R. Hi. Trich. 234 ; 30 of 1913). This gives a long list of taxes
imposed. And in N. Arcot. (270 of 1921.)
[There seems to have been a great deal of local oppression of the people at this period, as
is shewn by the following two inscriptions, one in Tanjore District, and one in South Arcot.]
(i) On a temple wall at Tiruvaigavur, Tanjore, an inscription of date = October 29, 1429
declares that ' since the time of the Hoysalas,' for about a century the people had been paying taxes
to the temple-authorities but not to the crown. The temple-authorities seem to have leased out the
right to collect taxes' collections were not made by any one single person 'and there was such
grinding tyranny and oppression that ' the whole district was brought to ruin.' At last, naturally
after a great deal of negotiation, the people got the list of admittedly payable taxes fixed, and the
result was engraved on the temple wall. A long list of taxes is given. There was a poll-tax on
every one, a trade-tax on every trade, a house-tax on every house and every shed, in addition to
land-taxes and tolls. (V. R. ii. Tanjore, 1088 ; 59 of 1914 ; E. R. 1915, pp. 106-108.)
(ii) April 24, 1429. Inscription in S. Arcot, Deva-Raya II reigning. The people there had
suffered so much at the hands of the king's tax-collectors that a compact was entered into between
1 Mr. Sewell is here confounding issues. The question is one of confusion of rights between temple and
public lands. The temples suffered by official appropriation or misappropriation resulting from the confusion of
invasion, or enemy occupation. This was enquired intb and set right. For the correct exposition of this and matters
noted under 1429, see my Sir W, Meyer Lectures in the Press. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 217
the rival Valangai and Idangai castes that these bodies would chastise any man who assisted a
collector or helped him with his accounts. Moreover no shelter was ever to be given to a collector ;
and if any member of those castes broke this agreement in any way he should be stabbed and killed.
(92 of 1918, see also 216 of 1917.}
A.D. 1430. Deva-Raya II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore. He had, so says the first of
these records, 10,000 Musalman cavalry in his army probably from the north with a certain num-
ber of mercenaries from Bahmani territory (E. C. Hi, Sr, t 15 ; x. Bp.,72 ; xi, Cd. t 29} which
mentions Deva-Raya's elder sister as having married ajuva Tippa, and thus proves the growing
importance of the Sajuva family (E. C. mil, Sk., 40). He was also reigning in N. Arcot (V. R.
i, N. Arcot 695 ; 87 of 1908). And in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, S. Kan., 3, 73, 137, 166 ; 119, 148 of
1901). And in Chingleput (207 of 1922). And in Cuddapah (V. R. i. Cudd. 139). And in Salem.
(V. R. ii. Salem, 88 ; 193 of 1910.)
This year, or perhaps 1429, is the probable year of accession of the Gajapati king of Orissa
Kapilendra or Kapilesvara, who seized the throne and established a new dynasty fixing his capital
at Cuttack. When fully established, his dominions extended as far south as the river Krishna.
(V. R. i, Ganjam 162, 191, 195 ; and ii, Kistna, 60; 284, 313, 317 of 1896; 308 of 1892.)
In Tinnevelly this year began to rule AJagan-PerumaJ-Kumara-Kulasekhara Pantfya (see
randy a genealogical table, note*). [He was ruling some part of the south at the same time as Arike-
sari Parakrama Panflya was ruling another part. These matters must be worked out hereafter,
defining the separate divisions of the country governed by the Pantfyas.] KulaSekhara had a son
Parakrama who built the Gopura of a temple at Tenkasi. (T. A. S. i, 53 ; 278 of 1908 ; 198 of 1895.)
A.D. 1431. Deva-Raya II reigning in Mysore (E. C. ix, Bn. t 127 ; viii. Nr., 1 ; Sa., 51 ;
x. Mb., 96 ; Mr., 3). In the last of these the 3ajuva chief Gopa, son of Tippa, was locally ruling
(mi. Sh. 71, in, Sr. 7, whose date=0ctober 7, 1431). And in S. Kanara at Barakur.
( V. R. ii. S. Kan., 139, 191 ; 121, 173 of 1901.)
The Reftii chief of Rajahmundry, Allada-Do&la, granted a village.
(V. R. ii. Godavari 359 ; E. R. v. 53.)
The Jain colossus of Gomata at Karkala was set up in this year by Vira Pantfya, chief of
Kalasa, son of Bhairava. His family was allied to the Santara family of Humcha.
(E. I. viii 122; V. R. ii. S. Kan., 208; 63 of 1901; I. A. ii. 353 ; E. I. vii, 109.)
A.D. 1432. Deva-Raya II reigning in S.-E. Mysore, where an inscription records a local raid,
highway robbery, and a death (E. C. ix, Cp., 149) ; more disturbances and fighting in N.-W. Mysore
(E. C. viii, Tl., 23). Other inscriptions of the year (E. C. x. Gd., 17; ix, D.-B. 62; viii, Sb.,
497 ; v, Cn. t 241 ; vii. Ci., 73 bis). And in Nellore district (V. R. ii. Nell., 80). And in Anantapur
district (765 of 1917). And in N. Arcot (V. R. i. N. Arcot, 379 ; 95 of 1887), This is dated
October 24, 143?.
The Jain colossus at Karkala was dedicated and consecrated on February 13, this year.
(above s. v. A.D. 1431)
A.D. 1433. Deva-Raya II reigning in Mysore (E. C. ix. An., 35 ; Ht., 155). And in Bellary
district (V. R. i. Bell., 359, 377 ; 21 of 1904). And in Chingleput (200 of 1916). And in Trichino-
poly on June 19 (44 ot 1920). And in Cuddapah (V. R. i. Cudd., 820 ; 606 of 1907). And in S.
Kanara (V. R. ii. S. Kan., 98, 195; 56, 177 of 1901). And in Tanjore.
(V. R. ii. Tan., 712; 424 of 1912.)
218 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
In Ramnad Maravarman A^ira Panya was ruling in his 12th year. He began to rule,
therefore, in 1422-23. ( V. R. ii. Ram., 138 ; 86 of 1905.)
A.D. 1434. An inscription of date = June 7, 1434 shews the Redfli chief Allada, or Allaya,
Doflfla ruling at Rajahmundry. (E. L xiii, 237.)
Deva Raya II reigning in Trichinopoly district (V. R. in, Trick., 449, 450; 3, 5 of 1888 ;
C.-P. 19, 20 of 1905-6). He was reigning in Mysore (E. C. viii. Sd. t 126 ; xi. Mk. t 32). The
date of the last, mentioning a solar eclipse is correct and = June 7, 1434. Also in Cuddapah (V. R.
i. Cudd. t 642). And in Chingleput. (202 of 1923.)
Mallambika, wife of the Rajahmundry Retftfi chief Katayya-Vema III, gave a grant of land
to the temple at Bhimavaram. (V. R. ii, Godavari, 20 ; 461 of 1893.)
A.D. 1435. [On February 27, this year Ahmad Shah Bahmani died, and was succeeded by his
son Alau-d-din II. The latter's younger brother Muhammad Khan rebelled but was pacified and
forgiven, and was given the government of a province in Telingana which included Raichur and
Warangal (/. A., 1899, p. 238). Deva Raya II sent an expedition to attempt the capture of the town
of Muflkal. It was successful for a time and the place was occupied ; but when Alau-d-din attacked
in turn and besieged the Hindus in Muflkal they were compelled to submit and make terms, pro-
mising heavy tribute as indemnity.] Deva Raya was reigning in Chittoor District.
(V. R. i t Chitt. 132, 325; 193 of 1903; 454 of 1905.)
A.D. 1436. Deva Raya II reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, S. Kan. 22, 26, 230 ; 109 of 1901).
And in South Arcot (V. R. i, S. Arcot, 271; 153 of 1902). And in Chingleput (V. R. i, Chin.
84; 272 of 1912). And in Mysore (E. C. viii, Sb. 490). He was also ruling Anegundi f ortress f
north of the Tungabhadra river immediately opposite the city of Vijayanagar.
(V. R. i, Bell, p. 301, Anegundi inscriptions b.)
A,D. 1437. Deva Raya II reigning in Mysore (E. C. Hi, Nj, 109; viii, Tl t 175 ; ix. Cp, 147 :
xii Tp, 137; Mys. A. A. R. 1921. p. 29). And in N. Arcot (V. R. i, N. Arcot 525 ; 569 of 1902).
And in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, S. Kan. 95; 85 of 1901). And in Cuddapah District (V. R. i, Cudd. 637,)
In Travancore the reigning king was Vira-Rama-Marthantfavarmarr.
(T. A. S. i, p. 299. See Kerala kings' pedigree, notes.)
A.D. 1438. Deva-Raya II reigning in Ramnad, when a gift was made for the merit of his
minister Lakkanna's brother Madanna. ( V. R. ii, Ram. 205; 141 of 1903.)
A.D. 1439. Deva-Raya II, called Gajabetegara,' reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, S. Kan.
141, 146; 123, 128 of 1901). His servant Ahmad Khan dug a well this year.
( V. R. i, Bell. 356; 18 of 1904.)
In Travancore Vira-Rama-Marthantfa-Varman was reigning.
(V. R. Hi, Trav. 108 T. A. S. i. 299.)
In Tinnevelly Vira Pantfya was ruling in his 19th year. This is the same as the Vira
Panflya noted above in A.D. 1422, and identical with Arikegari-Parakrama-Pantfya, whose accession
was in 1422 (V. R.iii, Tinn. 325; 178 of 1895). Another local ruler in Tinnevelly District was the
' Chera, Udaya-Marttanfla ' perhaps the same as Rama-Marttanfla ruling this year in Travancore.
(V. R.iii, Tinn.l24-A.)
A.D. 1440. Deva Raya II reigning in Mysore, with Vira Pantfya ruling the Kajasa country
(above A.D. 1431 ; E. C. vi, Mg. 42). A victory is mentioned gained by his general Madanna
(E. C x, Mb. 101). A local leader in E. Mysore made a gift to the god Chokkanatht in order that
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 219
king Deva Raya ' might be seated on the throne ' (E. C. ix, Bn. 8). He was also reigning In
Trichinopoly District, where a gift was made 4 for the merit of the king's general Lakkanna,' lord of
the Southern Ocean ' (V. R. Hi, Trich. 230; 26 of 1913}. And in Coimbatore (V. R. i, Coim. 113;
583 of 1903). And in Cuddapah (V. R. i, Cudd. 317). Lakkanna was also in power in Tanjore
where he was governing for King Deva Raya.
(V. R. ii. Tanjore 945, 946; 566, 567 of 1904 ; E. R. 1904-5, p. 57. For a note about him in
power in Madura see /. A. January 1914.)
A.D. 1441. Deva Raya II reigning in Mysore on June 19, 1441 (E. C. viii t Sa t 68). And in
Kurnool (V. R. ii, Kum. 361; 269 of 1905). And in Coimbatore (V. R. i, Coim. Ill; 581 of
1903). And in Salem District (Ibid. ii, Salem 91; 196 of 1910). And in S. Kanara (V. R. it, S.
Kan. 10). And in N. Arcot. ( V. R. i, N. Arcot 654; 694 of 1904.)
In Tinnevelly a record of Vira Panflya in his twentieth year ; i.e., Arikesari Parakrama Pantfya
whose accession was in 1422-23. . (Above s. v. 1439. V. R. Hi, Tinn. 319; 172 of 1895.)
A.D. 1442. Deva Raya II reigning in Mysore (E. C. viii. Sb, 489 ; mi. Sk, 240). The
date of the latter is October IS, 1442. Also in N. Arcot, where Saluva Tippaya made over
some taxes to a temple ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 663 ; 703 of 1904). And in Cuddapah.
(V.R. i. Cudd. 41.}
In the Godavari district a local ruler Ayyappa Maharaja of the Vatsa family is mentioned.
( V. R. ii. Godav. 59 ; 495 of 2893.)
[About this time, according to Abdul Razzak's chronicle, king Deva-Raya took great pains
for better organization of his army. He entertained Musalman soldiers, gave their leaders jaghirs,
erected a mosque for them at the capital, and commanded that they be allowed to practise their
religion undisturbed, etc. His army consisted of 2,000 Musalman and 60,000 Hindu archers, 80,000
horse, and 200,000 foot.
Abdul Razzak was at Calicut from November 1442 to April 1443, and while he was there
king Deva-Raya's brother, probably Srlgirindra made a desperate attempt to gain the throne. He
carried out a carefully arranged plan whereby numbers of the king's officers and guards were
privately murdered in a hall in the palace at Vijayanagar, and then he went to the king
in person and tried to induce him to enter the same hall. On Deva Raya's refusal the prince
stabbed him and believing him dead ascended a portico and proclaimed himself king, saying that his
brother had been slain. Deva Raya however recovered, and, by way of his harem, went to the
portico and cried out to the people that he was alive. Whereupon the courtiers threw themselves
on the traitor-prince and killed him.
(See ' A Forgotten Empire,' p. 72. Arch. Ann. Rep. Calcutta 1905-6, p. 169.)
A.D. 1443. Deva-Raya II reigning in S. Arcot on November 4.
(230 of 1916 ; V. R. i. S. Arcot 344 ; 55 of 1905.)
[Abdul Razzak, the chronicler, had an interview with king Deva-Raya II about December,
1443. To continue shortly his narrative when Alau-d-dm Bahmam heard of the abortive attempt
on Deva-Raya's life he thought it well to attack the Hindu king once more, and made preparations
to that end. Deva Raya received information of these preparations and at once took the field,
sending an army under command of his general Lakkanna into Kulbarga territory. Mutfkal was
taken, Raichur besieged, and the country was devastated as far as Bijapur. The Bahmam army
under Malik-al-Tijar marched to Raichur and battle was joined During the fight Deva Raya's
220 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
eldest son, Mallikharjuna was wounded, and Malik-al-Tijar was made prisoner by the Hindus.
Hard fighting followed, but eventually peace was made. This was earlier than December 1443].
There is an inscription of Deva-Raya's general Lakkanna in Tanjore district, in which he is
described as ' lord of the southern ocean.' ( V. R. ii. Tan. 894- ; 100 of 1911.)
Prof. Kielhorn examined three inscriptions of this year, between March 13 and July 28 in the
Tinnevelly, Madura, and S. Arcot districts, which shew ' Maravarman-Vira-Pan^ya as locally ruling.
(E.I.ix. 229 'MS }
A.D. 1444. Deva-Raya II reigning in Trichinopoly (V.R. Hi. Trick. 70; 7*0 of 1909), and
in S. Kanara(#J. U.S. Kan. 7, 75). And at Draksharama, Godavari district (ibid. ii. Godav. 348;
442 of 1893). And in Mysore (B.C. x. Bj>, 11}. And in Guntur district (V. R. ii. Gun. 457 ;
B. and V. C. 1121). The details of the date in this last are impossible.
A.D. 1445. Deva-Raya II reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 75), and in Mysore on
April 22, (E. C. viii. Tl. 200), and on May 7. (Ibid. xii. Tm. 37.)
In Tinnevelly district is an inscription of the 23rd year of Maravarman Vira Panflya, alias
Arikes*ari Parakrama, shewing his accession to have been in 1422. (422 of 1917.)
A.D. 1446. Deva Raya II reigning on January 2 in Mysore (E. C. x. Gd. 50), and on March
10 and 18 in S. Arcot, (68 of 1918 ; 32 of 1922.)
Deva Raya II died on May 24, 1446. The ravana-Belgola record of this is worded' In the
evil year Kshaya, in the wretched second month Vaisakha, on a miserable Tuesday in the dark
fortnight, on the fourteenth day ' (E. C. i. Sr. Bel. 225; I. A. xxv. 1896, p. 346). The accession of
his son Mallikharjuna by queen Ponnala-devI therefore took place on that day. Like his father he
received the appellation ' Gaja-vtttai-kara ' ' he who witnessed the elephant hunt.' His minister
was aluva Tirumala or Timmana whose family now rose to great eminence, Tirumala was son of
Gunfla III and brother of Narasimha, who later on usurped the throne. 1
An inscription in S. Arcot of date = September 30, 1446 states that the king's officials had
been forcing the people to give them presents at the beginning of each reign. ' In consequence of
this all the ryots were harassed and went away to other places, abandoning their homes. Worship
and festivals at the temples ceased. The country became full of disease. All people [that
remained] either died or suffered.' The king, being appealed to, put a stop to these extortions.
(476 of 1921 ; E.R. 1905, p. 58.)
An inscription in Tanjore, whose date June 29, 1446, names as king ' Pratapa Deva-Raya. 1
This may refer to Deva Raya II, the gift commemorated having been made by one of his officers ;
or it may refer to Mallikbarjuna who was also so-called. ( V.R. ii. 1356; 35 of 1891; S.I.I, ii. 338.)
At Kuttalam in Tinnevelly District on April 10, 1446, Vira-Pantfya was locally ruling. See
also in last year (452 of 1917). Repairs or additions to the Tenkasi temple in Tinnevelly
District were carried out by Arikesari-Parakrama. [These two inscriptions help to shew that the
two Princes named were one and the same.] ( V.R. Hi, Tinn. 343 ; 507 of 1909 ; T.A.SJ. 102.)
1 Mr. Sewell has not noted any authority for this statement. There were a number of Tirumulas, two of
these being of the family of the Saluvas. One of them was Narasimha's brother ; another Pratapa Deva Raya's
cousin. The minister however seems a different man, Son of a chieftain of Nagamangala in Mysore (E.C. Mys. I.
Se. 89, 86 and 233). The elder brother of Sajuva Narasimha is under reference in E.C.X. Bp. 24 as governor of the
locality. The other Tirumala of the Sajuva family referred to as Gopa Tirama also is under reference, in No. 67 of
1903 and 59 of 1892. See the A Little Known Chapter of Yijayanagar History, pp. 22-25. -Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 221
[There is said to have been a combined attack on the new king of Vijayanagar early in his
reign by the Bahmani king; Muhammad III, and the king of Orissa, Kapilesvara Gajapati, which
was repulsed by Saluva Narasimha. So says the drama Gangadasa-pratapa-vitasa, but the assertion
needs corroboration.] (' Sources of Vijayanagar History ', p. 65.)
A.D. 1447. Remission of taxes by King Mallikharjuna in Chingleput District (102 of 1923). He
was reigning in N. Arcot District. (435 of 1922 )
Mallikharjuna reigning in Mysore in April (B.C. vi, Kp. 32) ; and on September (E.C. iii,
ML 86), and on August 17 (E C. mi, Sk. 239) and on November 19 (E.C iii, Sr. 11 / xii, Pg. 69).
He was also known as ' Immatfi-Deva-Raya'.
Virupaksha III, brother of King Mallikharjuna, was ruling in parts of Mysore.
(E.C. iii t Ml. 121 ; ix, Dv. 38.)
An inscription of May 16, 1447, (at isambur-Vatfagarai, of Arikesari-Parakrama-Pantfya,
ruling in his 25th year (see above s.v. A.D. 1422, and Ulow A.D. 1458.) (T.A.S.I. pp. 255-256 ,
Nos. B.C.D.)
There were serious local disturbances in Anantapur District. One chief, with 1000
horse and 100,003 foot ' (so says a virakal), attacked another chief. 500 men were killed.
(33 of 1917.)
A.D. 1448. Mallikharjuna reigning in December in Mysore (E.C. mii, Sb. 473). And in
Chingleput District. ( V.R. i, Chin. 502 ; 133 of 1896.)
A.D. 1449. Mallikharjuna reigning in Mysore on February 18, 1419. The date is a sound one.
It mentions the death of Deva-Raya ll(E.C.viii } Sb. 18). And in N. Arcot on August 2 ( V.R.
i, N. Arcot, 381 ; 97 of 1887 ; S.I.I, i. 110). And in S. Kanara ( V. R. if, S. Kan. 163 ; 145 of 1901).
And in Chittoor. (V.R. i, Chit. 342; 471 of 1905.)
At Tenkasi in Tinnevelly District, on November 2, 1449, Jatflavarman-Parakrama.Pandya
was ruling in his 28th year. He is probably, as already stated, identical with Arikesari-Parakraraa.
(V.R. Hi, Tinn. 376 / 5 of 1912.*)
A.D. 1450. An inscription at Suchindram of the same Parakrama-Pantfya date of which =
April 15, 1450. (T.A.S.I., p. 281, ' y '.)
Mallikharjuna reigning in Mysore on October 11, 1450 (Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 77). And in
S. Arcot (154 of 1919). And in Chittoor District ( V.R. i, Chit. 341 ; 470 of 1905). And in
Tanjore (524 of 1920). And in Bellary, where he is called ' Immafli-Prautfhadeva ( V.R. i, Bell.
374; 24 of 1904), [Some inscriptions shorten ' Immadi- Deva-Raya ' into ' Deva Raya,' and cause
confusion in so doing, leading some to interpret them as records of his predecessor (e.g. E.C. viii,
' Nr. 67 ; See E.R. 1903-4 notes). Mallikharjuna was also reigning at Conjevaram. (645 of 1919.)
Several records about this time and later mention the powerful nobles of the Saluva family.
(V.R. i, Chittoor, 10-15 ; 249-254 of 1904 ; S.I.I, it, 117-119.)
A.D. 1451. Mallikharjuna of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. viii. Sb. 566). And in
S. Kanara (V. R. ii t S. Kan. 104 ; 29 of 1901). And in N. Arcot (V. R. i, N. Arcot, 398; 67 of
1907). And in Chingleput (V.R.i t Chin. 900; 680 of 1904). And in Kurnool (V. R. ii, Kurn.
601). A record of date December 13, 1451 shews that cattle-robbery and violence, leading to death,
was prevalent in Shimoga taluk, N.-W. Mysore. (Mys. A. A. R. t 1923, p. 86.)
A.D. 1452. Mallikharjuna reigning in Tanjore on April 3 (448 of 1922). And in S. Kanara
( V. R. ii t S. Kan. 16, 39). And in Chingleput. (V. R. i, Chin. 526 ; 295 of 1910.)
22? HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
In TtaneveUy District inscriptions of ' JaUltvarman-Ptrakrami^Pfin^ya ' on July 19 and of
' Arik&Sari ParSkrttna-P5nflya' on November 13.
( V. & iU, fin*. 377 ; 6 of 1912 ; E. R. 1922, p. 94 ; 507 of 1917.)
A.D. 1453. Sfilnva Tiramalayya or Titnma in power in Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi, Trick. 392 ; 67 of 1902 / see also 593, 594 of 1902 and L A. 1914, p. 13.)
An inscription in the Madura country shews that in this year a chief of the Bana stock,
Urangavillidasan^iavali-Vanaraya was ruling at the old Pantfya capital in this year.
(T. A. S. i, P. 53.)
This was the accession year of the Pantfya prince Jatilavarman Parakrama alias Srivallabha
who was born in Ardra,' or ' Tiruvadirai.'
A.D. 1454. Mallikharjuna reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. it, S. Kan. 11, 25). And
in N.-W. Mysore, where there were more cattle-raids and consequent deaths.
(E. C viii, Sb. 167.)
Jatilavarman- Parakrama-Pandya, alias (?) Arikesari Parakrama ruling at Tenkasi on
November 7 in his 33rd year. ( V. JR. Hi, Tinn. 378 ; 7 of 1912 ; E. R. 1922, p. 94.)
A.D. 1455. Mallikharjuna reigning in Trichinopoly (V. R. Hi, Trich. 710; 474 of 1908). And
in N. Arcot (Ibid, i, N. Arcol 4, 374 ; 383 of 1905 ; 346 of 1912). And in Mysore.
(E. C. mii, Nr. 65.)
An inscription in the Kistna District shews that the Gajapati king of Orissa was then ruling
the country about Bezwada and Kontfapalle. King Kapilesvara's officer Rahutaraya or Rautaraya,
who had ' defeated two Turushka princes,' gave to a temple at Bezwada a village near Kon<lapalle.
(V. R. it, Kistna, 60; I. A. xx, 390.)
Sajuva Tirumala remitted some taxes in Tanjore District, shewing that he was locally
ruling there ( V. R. ii, Tan. 1312 ; 73 of 1888 ; S. I. I. ii, p. 109, 117). Sajuva Narasimha, son of
Guntfa, gave a village near Tirupati in N. Arcot ; he was therefore also ruling locally in that tract.
(V. R. i, Chit, 14; 253 of 1904.)
Jatilavannan-Parakrama-Pantfya was ruling in Tinnevelly on March 24 (467 of 1917).
Maravarman Vira Panflya ruling at Tenkasi on July 20, 1455 in his 13th year.
(V. R Hi, Tinn f 387 ; 196 of 1895 ; E. 1. viii, 282 ; see also V. R. i. S. Arcot, 319 ; 57 of 1903.)
A.D. 1456. Saluva Tirumala, son of Gopa or Goppa, made many gifts to the temple at
SriSaiiam. (V. R. ii, Kurn. 489-H.)
Mallikharjuna reigning in S. Arcot (V. R. i. S. Arcot, 383, 479, 732 ; 232 of 1904 ; 26 of
1905 ; 304 of 1910). The last of these mentions Saluva Narasimha. Mallikharjuna was also
reigning in Chinglepnt. (V. R. i, Chin. 366 ; 4 of 1906.)
A.D. 1457. Mallikharjuna reigning in Mysore on July 1. (E. C. iv, Ng. 91.)
In Ramnad is an inscription, of date = January 16, shewing Maravarman-Vira Pantfja ruling
there in his 14th year. His rule had begun in A.D. 1443 ( V. R. ii, Ramnad, 155 ; 578 of 1902 ; E. I.
viii, 283). Another record of his 14th year on March 12. ( V. R. i. S. Arcot, 319 ; 57 of 1903.)
gajuva Narasimha was ruling locally in N. Arcot. (107 of 1921.)
In S. Kanara a chief Abhinava Pantfya of Humcha is mentioned, who was a Jain by religion
and belonged to the family of Jinadatta.' (V. R. ii. S. Kan. 215 ; 70 of 1901.)
A.D. 1458. Mallikharjuna reigning in Tanjore District. The inscription calls him ' Prautfha-
deva ' (452 of 1922). And in Kurnool on February 4 (V. R. ii. K*m. 458, 461 ; 22, 25 of 1915).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 223
And in Mysore on December 2 (E. C. tit. Sr. 89, 133 ; v. ffn. 16\ And in Pudakottah State
(V. R. Hi. Puduk. 324 / 281 of 1914). And in S. Kanara.
(V. R. ii. S. Kan. 143, 162 ; 125, 144 of 1901.}
At Tirupati in Chittoor District is an inscription mentioning Abobala-raja Kampaya
Maharaja ' ; evidently a chief of distinction but not yet identified.
(V. R. i. Chit. 9-H; 60 of 1889.)
An inscription at Sambur-Vaflagarai in Tmvancore mentions Parakraraa, alias Srivallabha
Pantfya, nephew of Arikes*ari Parakrama Panflya, ruling in his 5th year on September 29, 1458 ;
shewing his accession to have been in the year following September 29, 1453.
(T. A. S. I. 263-' r ; compare V. R. tit. Tray. 132.)
Alau-d-din BahmanI died in H. 862, says Pirishta, i.e. in the year beginning in November
1457, and was succeeded by Humayun Shah, one of the most ferocious wretches that have ever
disgraced a throne. His horrible atrocities, as related by the chronicler, need not here be men-
tioned in detail. (Set Firishta, Scoffs Edit. /. 140 f.)
Humayun put down the rebellion of a relative, and then attacked some Telugu fortresses,
amongst others Devarakonfla where he suffered a defeat, the defenders being assisted by troops
from Orissa. (/. A., 1899, 244.)
A.D. 1459. Mallikharjuna reigning in Kurnool District (V. R. ii. Kurn. 527). And in
Cuddapah (Ibid, i, Cudd. 516). And in N. Arcot, where a gift was made for the merit
of (aluva) Narasimha (Ibid. i. N. Arcot 13 ; 392 of 1905). And in Mysore.
(E. C viii. Sa 1.)
Warangal was now in possession of the Orissa king Kapiles"vara (110 of 1902, E. R. 1902, 7).
The inscription which is on a pillar at the gate of the fort at Warangal, says that ' the son of Kapi-
lendra Gajapati ' took the fort. Kontfavitfu and the neighbouring country had been occupied by
him since about 1420.
Two inscriptions in Mantfya taluk, S. Mysore, shew that king Mallikharjuna and his viceroy
in the N.-E. coast provinces, ajuva Narasimha, were together at Penukontfa, consulting ' on the
affairs of Narasimha's territories.' Apparently they were perturbed by Kapilesvara's successes
which seemed threatening. (E. C. Hi. Md. 12 t 59.)
In Tinnevelly are three records of ArikeSari-Parakrama-Pantfya, one of which bears date =>
June 13, 1459. ( V. R. Hi. Tinn.. 356, 390 / 199 of 1895 ; 520 of. 1909 ; 533 of 1917 )
A.D. 1460. Mallikharjuna reigning in Trichinopoly. (V. R. Hi. Trick. 231 / 27 of 1913.)
Two records of Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Panflya, i.e. ArikeSari-Parakrama, of dates = Jan-
uary 5, in his 38th year and November 1, 1460, in his 39th year both in Tinnevelly District.
(535, 568 of 1917.)
A.D. 1461. Mallikharjuna reigning in S. Kanara and Madras (V. R. ii. S. Kan: 164 ; 146
of 1901 ! ibid. ii. Madras, 192). And in Mysore. (E. C. viii. Sb., 562.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly District in his 40th year on August 30.
(3 of 1912 ; E. R. 1922, p. 94.)
[In this year the cruel Humayun Shah Bahmani died and was succeeded by his son Nizam, a
boy only 8 years old. Taking advantage of this king Kapiles*vara of Orissa marched, by way of
Rajahmundry, ' says Firishta, plundering and wasting the country, but was defeated and driven
back. (/. A., 1899, 277. Firishta, ScotCs Edit, i., 143)]
224 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1462. Mallikharjuna reigning in Trichinopoly District ( V. R. Hi. Trick. 458; C.-P.
No. 28 of 1905). An inscription in Mysore, of about April 1462, seems to shew that the whole
power there was m the hands of Saluva Narasimha. (E. C. x. Bp. 24.)
Arikesari-Parakranaa Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly District.
(V. R. fit. Tinn. 362 1 367; 526 , 531 of 1909.)
Prince Virupaksha III, brother of king Mallikharjuna, mentioned in an inscription in Nellore
District. ( V. R, iY, Nell. 32 ; B. and V. C. 242.)
Sajuva Narasimha mentioned in an inscription at Tirupati, Chittoor District ; also ia
another Saluva Timma, son of Gunfla, and elder brother of Narasimha ( V. R. i t Chitt. 9 Q, 10 ;
69 of 1889 ; 249 of 1904). [The date of the last is A.D. 1463-64.] Narasimha is mentioned in a
record in Chingleput District. ( V. R. i, Chin. 1113 ; 244 of 1912.)
A.D. 1463. Mallikharjuna reigning in S. Kanara (V. R. ii, S. Kan. 181 ; 163 of 1901). And
in Mysore (E. C. viii, Nr. 68, 69). And in Salem District. ( V. R. it, Salem, 103 ; 203 of 1911.)
Arikesari-Parakrama-Pantfya ruling on July 28, 1463 in his 42nd year. An inscription in
Tinnevelly District, mentioning ' Perumal-Maran-Parakrama alias Parakrama Pantfya', states that
that chief died in this year. This was probably the same Arikesari-Parakrama.
(V. R. iii, Tinn. 342 ; 506 of 1909.)
April 29, 1463. On this day a festival was held, perhaps in all parts of the Vijayanagar
kingdom, it being the name-giving day of a son who was born to king Mallikharjuna. It was
celebrated in the Santajige tract in N.-W. Mysore, where the king gave a grant of land in
commemoration of the event. As this young prince is said to have been only one year old when
his father died this record helps to confirm the date given for the king's death. (E. C. viii, Tl t 206.)
The Bahmani kingdom was greatly disturbed at this time. No sooner was the attack from
Orissa ia 1461 repelled than the sultan of Malwa attacked Gulbarga. A great battle was fought
which ended favourably to the invader ; but on a contingent from Gujarat arriving to assist the
Dekhanis the tables were turned and the army of Malwa was driven back. Suddenly young
Nizam Shah the Bahmani Sultan died, and his brother Muhammad, then only nine years old,
succeeded.
A.D. 1464. Mallikharjuna reigning on March 9 in Mysore (E. C. ix, Kn. 36). And in Tanjore
District in 1464-65. ( V. R. ii, Tan. 1624 ; 489 of 1904.)
Several inscriptions go to shew that the Gajapati king of Orissa, Purushdttama, came to the
throne in A.D. 1464-65 (V. R. i, Ganjam, 152, 225, 243, 244; 274, 347, 365, 366 of 1896). Thus S.
1392 (A.D. 1470-71) is named as his 7th year; S. 1117 (A.D. 1495) is named as his 32nd year;
and so on. 1
ArikeSari-Parakrama-Pandya ruling in Tinnevelly District, on March 2. (518 of 1917.)
At the village of Munnur in Tinflivanam Taluk, S. Arcot District, are two inscriptions, one a
copy of the other, which mention as ruler ' Dakshina-Kapile^vara-Kumara-Mahapatra, son of
Ambira ', which last name is believed to mean Ham-vlra. This KapilesVara is said in the record to
have been ' Pariksha ' or viceroy of Kontfavitfu, but now in 1464 to be viceroy of a number of
places including Trichinopoly and even Chandragiri. Ambira is evidently the chief called by
*The late Mr. R. D. Banerji gives the date of accession of Pttrushottama as in the year 1470. (See his History
of Orissa. I. 303.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 225
Firishla ' Ambur Ray '. Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers (E. R., 1919, 47) that this conclusively
proves that the new king of Orissa carried oat an invasion far to his south and west about this
time. If so the- success of his arms must have seriously frightened the rulers of the Vijayanagar
kingdom, and largely curtailed their dominions (51, 92 of 1919). And yet in 1466 we find Sajuva
Narasimha recognized as the ruler in this same village in S. Arcot, under the Vijayanagar king
(53 of 1919). Hence the only safe conclusion to adopt is that the expedition so far to the
south, of the Orissa force from Konflavifl, was merely a sudden raid, followed by speedy
withdrawal.
A.D. 1465. June 18. A grant made for the merit of Mallikarjuna of Vijayanagar in Mysore
(E. C. ix, Bp. IS). He was reigning in Conjevaram in this year ( V. R. i, Chinglepul, 352 ; 37 of
1890 ; I. A., xxi, 321}. And in Cuddapah District (V. R. i, Cudd. 336). And on July 14 in
S. Mysore. (E. C. Hi, Ml. 64.)
In Tinnevelly District PerumaJ-Kulasekhara-Panflya, i.e. $rivallabha was reigning in his 36th
year. His accession had been in 1430. (V. R. Hi, Tinn. 366 ; 530 of 1909.)
Mallikarjuna died this year, and his son being only one year old, the king's brother
Virupaksba III was raised to the throne. He was crowned on November 1465.
(Srlsailam plates, E. I. xv, 8, 21 )
The Sajuva family chiefs were now in great power. Narasimha practically ruled the
Vijayanagar kingdom. His cousin Parvata was ruling at Tirupati in Chittoor District (f. R. i.
Chit. 12 ; 251 of 1904- ; I. A., 19U, p. 12). [Records of Narasimha are found over the whole eastern
and central dominions of Vijayanagar, from as early as A.D. 1462, but not on the west coast, where
Mr. Krishna Sastri thinks the Ka]asa chiefs were growing in strength.]
A.D. 1466. On October 23, king Virupaksha III gave a grant in W. Mysore (E. C. v. Bl. 135).
Sajuva Narasimha mentioned as ruler in B. Mysore, where, on December 22, he granted
13 villages to a temple (E. C. x. KL 33). Also in S. Arcot on December 7. (53 of 1919.)
In Tinnevelly Jatilavarman KuIaSekhara, alias Srivallabha alias Kumara KulaSekhara,
Pantfya was ruling on November 8, 1466 in his 36th year, which shews his accession to have been
on or after November 9, 1430 (476 of 1917). On June 26 an inscription of Jatilavarman
Kulottunga Pantfya, ' born in Jyeshtha ' asterism. He was one of the four brothers of ArikeSari
Parakrama. This record being in his 43rd year, his installation dates from June 27, 1423.
(569 of 1917.)
A.D. 1467. Virupaksha III reigning on July 31 in Mysore (E. C. ix. Dv. 56). And in
Auantapur on December 28 ( V. R. i. Anant. 83 : 576 of 1912). Also in Mysore on August 22
(E. C. Hi. Sr. 139). And in Conjevaram on August 19 (658 of 1919). And in Bellary on
November 9. ( V. R. i. Bell. 60 ; C.-P. 2 of 1914.)
Saluva Narasimha gave certain final orders about worship in the temple at Tirupati in
Chittoor District (762 of 1916 ; V. R. i. Chitt. 11 ; 250 of 1904). He gave away five villages to the
temple on November 28. His father Guntfa is mentioned.
Jatilavarman Kulasekhara Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly in his 38th year, shewing the latest
possible date for his installation to have been November 28, 1430 (see above under A.D. 1466).
These two records shew that he began to rule between November 9 and 28, 1430 (649 of 1917).
Another of his records shews him ruling on May 23, 1467, in his 37th year (453 of 1917). Others of
his in the same district. (471, 477 of 2917.)
15
226 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1468. Virupaksha III reigning in E. Mysore on February 22. A gift was made by a
private person ' for the merit of Narasimha ', Sajuva, (E. C. x. Mb. 20). On the same day in
Kurnool Sajuva Parvatayya, Narasimha's cousin, gave lands to a temple (V. R. it. Kurn. 4-69 ; 33 of
2925). Another record of Virupaksha III is in N.-W. Mysore, Date March 9. It mentions
fighting between local chiefs (E. C. viii. TL 143). He was reigning also in Vellore (V. R. L
N. Arcot 533 ; 4 of 1896). This last mentions young prince Rajasekhara, son of Mallikarjuna and
nephew of Virupaksha III, then about five years old.
In Tinnevelly records of Jatila Kulasekhara Panflya on March 16 in his 38th year, October 6
and October 12 in his 39tb year (643, 526, 419 of 1917). And of Jatila Arikesari Parakrama Pantfya
on August 19. [The regnal year here stated appears to be in error.] (541 of 1917.)
The rule of AJagan-Perumal-Parakrama-Pandya who was born under the constellation
Dhanishtha (Tamil ' Avitfam ') began in this year. (T. A. S. I. 351.)
A.D. 1469. Virupaksha III of Vijayanagar reigning in E. Mysore (E. C. x. Mb. 147), and near
Seringapatam. (E. C. in. Sr. 86.)
a]uva Narasimha ruling in N. Arcot District. ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 710 / 75 of 1900.)
Jatilavarman-Kumara-Kulas"ekhara ruling in Tinnevelly on March 22 in his 39th year.
(645 of 1917.)
Another Panflya prince Bhuvaneka-Vfra-Samarakolahala mentioned in this year ( V. R. i.
Chin. 340 ; 25 of 1890; E. R. 1907, 57 ; 1909, 31 ; LA., 1914, p. 13). And another two
years later (see below) named AJagan-Peruma] Srivallabha.
An inscription on a bell in Tinnevelly District names as ruler the Iravancore prince
Adityavarman. ( V. R. Hi. Tinn. 282, 283 ; I. A. ii. 360 ; E. I. iv. 146, n. 2.)
In the autumn of 1469 Muhammad Shah Bahmani III despatched an expedition to the Konkan
to reduce certain refractory chiefs. Mallik-al-TIjar Mahmud Gawan commanded the Gulburga army.
There was trouble about now also in Trichinopoly where a local chief Kampa, claiming
descent from the Cholas, opposed Sajuva Tirumala in his government of the country.
The Gajapati king ofOrissa, now in possession of Konflavlflu and other fortresses, is said to
have marched southwards along the Coromandel coast as far as Conjevaram (E. R. 1906-7, p. 56).
This expedition has been assigned to this year, but it may possibly refer to the southward raid
alluded to above (s. v. A. D. 1464).
A.D. 1470. [Mahmud Gawan commanding the Bahmani king's army captured several places on
the west coast including Goa which he took from the king of Vijayanagar. He devastated the
country far and wide. Muhammad Shah III then sent Nizam-ul-Mulkh Bahri to the east and
seized Rajahmundry and Konflavitfu, and Konflapalli from the king of Orissa.
(So the ' Burhan-i-ma'asir', L A., 1899,285.)]
The Gajapati king Purushottama reigning in his 7th year in. 1373= A. D. 1470-71 or
1471-72. ( V. R. i. Ganjant 152, 243, 244 ; 274, 365, 366 of 1896.)
Virupaksha III of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore on May 23 (E. C. xii, Gb, 29). And in
Chingleput (V. R. i. Chin. 354 ; 39 of 1890). And in Tanjore (V. R. ii. Tan. 1548 ; 487 of 1912).
Here he is ' called ' Vira Pratapa Deva Raya. His minister Sajuva Narasimha was ruling for his
master in S. Arcot. ( V. R. i, S. Arcot, 862 ; 1 oi 1905 / 8 of 1922.)
Mention of the then very young Vijayanagar prince Rajasekhara, aged about seven years.
(121 of 1921.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 227
A.D. 1471. Virupaksha III reigning early in the year in S. Arcot (461 of 1921}. [I base this
on the month ' Kumbha ' stated in the Epigraphist's List, E. R. 1921-22, p. 40. But Mr. Swami-
kannu Pillai (p. 88) says that the month was Simha. If he means that the true reading of the original
is ' Simha ' then the date of this inscription is August 27 A.D. 1470]. Virupaksha was also reigning
in Chingleput (V. R. i, Chin. 865 ; 9 of 1911). And in N. Arcot on July 21, 1471 (120 of 1921).
And in S. Kanara. ( V. R. n. S. Kan. 105, 176 ; 30, 158 of 1901.)
Alagan-Penimal-Srivallabha-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly. ( V, R. Hi. Tinn. 298 ; 278 of 190S.)
Sajuva Narasimha minister of the Vijayanagar king (whose name is not mentioned) ruling at
Tirupati. (V. R. i. Chiit. 9-0 ; 67 of 1889.)
A.D. 1472. Virupaksha III reigning in Conjevaram on January, 92, 1472 (613 of 1919). And
in Mysore (E. C. viii. Sa, 60). And in S. Arcot. ( V. R. i. S. Arcot, 596 ; 93 of 1906.)
Sajuva Narasimha ruling for the king in E. Mysore (E. C. x. Bp> 19). And in S. Arcot
(118 of 1919). And in N. Arcot. ( V. R. N. Arcot, 598 ; 45 of 1887.)
Purushottama Gajapati king of Orissa reigning in Vizagapatam District.
(V. R. Hi, Vizag. 113 ; 285 of 1899.)
[In this year Muhammad Shah Bahmani III, hearing that the governor of the fort at Belgaum
had marched to try and recover Goa for the kingdom of Vijayauagar, collected his forces and cap-
tured Belgaum after a siege. The sultan then returned to Gulbarga. Firishta (Scott's Edit. 156 ff.)
devotes much space to the relationship at this period between Muhammad Shah and his minister and
general Khwaja Jahan Mahmud Gawan emphasizing the devotion of the latter and the affection felt
for him by the king. Muhammad Shah added Belgaum to Mahmud Gawan 's Jaghir.]
A.D. 1473. Several inscriptions in Tinnevelly of Kumara-Kulasekhara-Pantfya whose acces-
sion was in 1430 ; viz. in his ' 42nd ' year on April 17 [it was really his 43rd year] ; and in his 43rd
year and 44th year. (6456 of 1917 ; V. R. Hi. Tinn. 359, 360, 382 ; 523, 5J4 of 1909 ,- 11 of 1912.)
A.D. 1474. Mention of ajuva Tippa in Negapatam Taluk, Tanjore District, on January 3, when
he gave away a village to a temple. This was probably the chief who married a sister of Deva-
Raya II, king of Vijayanagar. (482 of 1922.)
A great famine this year in the Dekhan, lasting two years. (Firishta, Scott's Edit : i. 162.)
Jatilavarman-Kulasekhara-Panflya, whose accession was in 1430, ruling in Tinnevelly on
January 3, in his 44th year (565 of 1917). And on February 18. (544 of 1917.)
Two records in Travancore State, of correct date = October 13, 1474, mention the seventh
year of Parakrama, alias Vira-Panflya, who was born under the constellation Dhahishtha (Tamil
1 Aviftam '). His accession was in A.D. 1468. Another record of the same bears dateFebruary 5,
1475. (T.A.S. i, pp. 256, 260, E.F.G.)
A.D. 1475. Virupaksha III of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore.
(E.C. viii, Sb., 527 ; ix, Ma., 44.)
Saluva Narasimha ruling for the king in Chittoor District. ( V.R.i , Chitt. 9, G ; 59 of 1889.)
A.D. 1476. [The Hindu population of Konflapalli fortress in the Krishna District revolted in
this year, or a year or two later against the Bahmani governor and murdered him. They asked for
aid from Orissa which was given, Gajapati troops advancing as far as Rajahmundry on the Godavari
river, where the Bahmani governor was Nizam-ul-Mulkh Bahri, and besieging the place.
Muhammad Sultan came to the rescue of the garrison and the Gajapati army was compelled to
retire. The accounts given in the Burhan-i-Ma 'anr and by Firishta differ in details, but both
226 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
agree that the Bahmam king in the end retained possession of Konflapalli. The Burhan-i-Ma' asir
states that Muhammad Shah took savage vengeance in 1477 on the people of Kondapalli destroying
a temple and erecting a mosque in its place, and killing the Brahman priests. It is very difficult to
get a clear story with accurate dates as to the events of this or of the next three or four years, as
the Mnhammadan chroniclers differ in essentials.]
An inscription in Salem District ( V.R. it, Salem 90 ; 195 of 1910) professing to be of the Saka
year 1398 (A.D. 1476-77) should be re-examined. It records a gift made in that year and mentions
Mailikarjuna of Vijayanagar as reigning. But Mallikarjuna had died in 1465.
Virupaksha III, reigning in S. Kanara. (V.R. ii, S. Kan. 114 ', 180 ; 39, 162 of 1901.)
In Madura this year was ruling a chief of the old Bana stock, Sundara-Tol-uflaiyan I, son of
Tina-Malirunjolai-Mavali-Vana (T.A.S. i t p. 53). His father was alive in 1477.
Sajuva Tirumala, brother of Sajuva Narasimha remitted taxes in a part of Tanjore District,
shewing that he ruled there as viceroy of Vijayanagar. (534 of 1922.)
A.D. 1477. [About this time, or may be a little later, Muhammad Bahmam made Nizam-ul-
Mulkh Bahri his viceroy in the Telingana tracts of Rajahmundry, Bellamkontfa, Kondapalli, etc.,
and placed Azim Khan in charge of Warangal.]
galuva Narasimha ruling in Cuddapah for Virupaksha III. 1 ( V.R. i, Cudd. 653 ; 405 of 1912.)
In Ramnad a gift to a temple was made by Tinrnial-IrunjoJai-Mahabali-Bana, ruling in
Madura. (V.R. ii, Ram. 178-C.)
A.D. 1478. [About this time (the date is doubtful) Firishta states that Muhammad Bahmam III
marched to the capital of Orissa slaughtering the inhabitants and devastating the country as he went
(Scott's Edit., p. 163). He was bought off by rich presents, and returned southwards to Kondapalli,
where, as related above (s.v. t A.D. 1476) he captured that place and slew the priests of the temple.
After which he halted three years at Rajahmundry.]
A grant was made in Mysore ' for the dharma ' of a}uva Narasimha. The king is not
mentioned (E.C. ix, Cp. 158). He was also ruling for the king in S. Arcot (408 of 19 >i). And
in North Arcot. (402 of 1912.)
Virupaksha III reigning in Mysore. (B.C. v, Cn. 153 ; x Bp., 69.)
A.D. 1479. [According to Barros (Dec. I, vii, c. 10) there was a great massacre of Muhamma-
dans in this year at Houawar, then in possession of Vijayanagar. There was a great trade in Arab
horses at that place, and when it was reported at the Hindu capital that the Musalman traders had
been selling horses for the army of the Bahmani Sultan, orders were issued that the hostile
traders should be slain. These were carried out to such effect that 10,000 ' Moors ' lost their
lives.]
A.D. 1480. [About this time (the exact date is doubtful) Firishta tells us that the Bahmani
Sultan Muhammad III received information concerning the richness and grandeur of the temples at
the Hindu city of Kanchi, Conjevaram, and, being only ten days' journey from that .place, viz., at
1 Ghonflpore ' 2 which Brigg's Edition renders as ' Kondapalli', he made a forced march to Kanchi
(Firishta, Scott's Edit.:, /. 166, 167). The Burhan-i-Ma'&sirs story goes that the Sultan, hearing
that a rebellion had broken out amongst his subjects at Kondavidu, assembled an army and marched
1 Neither of the authorities cited has reference to VirQpaksha III in the original. Editor.
* If Pirishta's ' Ghondpore ' was really Kondapalli the Sultan would have had to travel about 300 miles to reach
Conjevaram, too far for ' a ten-days' journey ', and especially so in a hostile country, and with a very small force.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 229
to that place in November, 1480. Having invested it the rebels pleaded for mercy alleging that they
had been misled by certain ambitious nobles. Muhammad forgave them, but ever afterwards
cherished a belief that Malik-al-Tijar Mahmud Gawan had turned against him and was a traitor. The
Sultan then went to Malur (a place I am unable to identify it cannot be Malur in Kolar District,
Mysore) and Sajuva Narasimha fled before him. Then it was that the Sultan heard of the richness
of the Kanchl temples, and, selecting a small body of troops, he rode hastily to that city, his army
following him and surrounding the town. He arrived there on March 12, 1481.]
Virupaksha III of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput District.
(V.R. i, Chin. 759; 661 of 1904.)
In Travancore State an inscription of date May 11, 1480, shewing Kerala Marttanda reigning
there. ( V.R. in. Trav. 227 ; E. I. iv, 204.)
In Tinnevelly on November 26, Parakraraa Pantfya was ruling in his 13th year.
(548 of 1917.)
The rule of Kulasekhara-Pantfya who was born under the constellation Krittika began
between January 12, and August 1, 1480. (T. A. S. i, p. 46 ; 542, 618 of 1917.)
A.D. 1481. [On April 5, Sultan Muhammad Bahmani summoned to court his old and faith-
ful minister Mahmud Gawan and there, declaring him to be a traitor, he caused him to be put
to death. All authorities are agreed as to the date. This tragedy had a double effect. Very
shortly after this Muhammad III died, stricken with remorse when he discovered his error; and
almost all his nobles turned against the Sultan, so that the Bahmani kingdom broke up.]
Saluva Narasimha ruling in Mysore. (E. C. ix, Kn. 8.)
Sajuva Sangama mentioned in an inscription in Trichinopoly District.
(V. R. Hi, Trick. 359 ; 594 of 1902.)
At rirangam is an inscription of this year of a ' Chola-Narayana' chief.
(30 of 1891 ; I. A. 1914, p. 13, note.)
A.D. 1482. Virupaksha III reigning near Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi, Trick. 812; 83 of 1892.)
aluva Narasimha ruling for Virupaksha III in North Arcot Gif t made by a certain Nagama
Nayaka ( V.R. i ; N. Arcot 601 ; S.LI, i, p. 132 ; 48 of 1887). And in South Arcot (ibid i, S. Arcot,
1005 ; 198 of 1904). His agent Narasa Nayaka is mentioned.
[On March 26, 1482 Muhammad Shah Bahmani died, and was nominally succeeded by his
son Mahraud Shah. But he had no power, and one after another his nobles deserted him and
established their independence.]
A.D. 1483. An inscription in North Arcot mentions, on April 14, 1483, ' Deva-Raya, son of
Mallikarjuna ' of Vijayanagar, probably another name of prince RajaSekhara. (309 of 1919.)
A.D. 1484. In B. Mysore &ajuva Narasimha ruling for the king who is not mentioned.
(E. C. ix, Ma., 32 ; iv, Ng. 59.)
And in Chingleput District, where Nagama Nayaka, is mentioned.
(318 of 1909 : E. R. 1910, p. 113.)
In Tinnevelly District on November 26, 1484 an inscription of ' Parakrama Pantfya ' ruling in
his eleventh year. This would make the beginning of his rule as in 1473-74. He is not therefore
the prince of that name who began to rule in 1468. One other record of his is at Sankaranayanar-
kovilof date A.D. 1506-07, mentioning his 33rd year. (520, 521, 551 of 1917.)
ISA
230 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1485. Inscription mentioning Depanna-VodeySr of Ummtttur in S. Mysore, son of
Immafli-Raya. (E. C iv, CM. 227.)
An inscription mentioning' Kumlra-Mallikarjuna ' of VJjayanagar on July 13, 1485, has
been commented on by the Government Bpigraphist, who points oat that since this cannot be the
king of that name it may be some prince of the family. (473 of 1921 ; E. R. 1922, p. 111.)
Virupaksha shewn to be reigning in S. Arcot during some part of the year (V. R. i,
S. Arcot, 801 ; 398 of 1909). And in B. Mysore on July 29. (E. C. x, Mb. 10*. )
[The powerful Minister of Virupaksha III of Vijayanagar, Sajuva Narasimha, usurped the
throne in this year dispossessing king Virupaksha III. It is difficult to arrive at the exact truth.
Nnniz, writing about seventy years later, says (A Forgotten Empire, pp. 305 /) that Virupaksha
had two sons,- that the eldest son murdered his father and was in turn murdered by his own brother
1 Padearao ' (Praudha-deva-Raya). Then that Sajuva Narasimha, supported by the nobles who were
tired of the misgovernment of the recent kings, went to the palace in force. The young king fled,
and Narasimha was raised to the throne amidst great rejoicings. I have stated my opinion (/. R.
A. S. 1915, pp. 383 /.) that this event occurred after July 29, 1485 (basing this date on the last-
noted record) and before November 1, I486, on which day the Sitakallu inscription noticed
below gives Narasimha full imperial titles as a reigning sovereign. This period may be shortened
by an examination of the details of the two inscriptions 593 of 1902 and 31 of 1901, a summary of
whose contents has not reached me.] (See E. C. x, Mb. 104 ; xii, Tm. 54.)
An inscription of September 9, 1485, shews Narasimha ruling (as Viceroy possibly) in
Anantapur District . (710 of 1917.)
A.D. 1486. At Sitakallu in Tumkur District, Mysore. Inscription of date November 1, 1486,
mentioning Sajuva Narasimha as king giving him full imperial titles and saying that he was seated
on the diamond throne in Vijayanagar (E. C. xii, Tm. 54). Another inscription of his in Cuddapah
District. (V. R. i, Cudd. 588.)
Saluva Sangama made a grant of land in Trichinopoly District in this year (no details of date
available), his overlord being mentioned as ' Prautfha-deva, son of Virupaksha ' (III).
(V. R. iii t Trick. 358; 593 of 1902.)
Par&krama-Panftra, said to be in his second year of office, mentioned in two inscriptions in
Trichinopoly and Ramnad. ( V . R. iii t Tinn. 365 ; ii, Ram. 178-D; 529 of 1909.)
A.D. 1487. Sajuva Narasimha, now king in Vijayanagar, reigning on April 29, in Chingleput
District (<#* *t 2919 ; 235 of 1922.)
A,D. 1488. Sajuva Narasimha reigning in S, Arcot District on July 27. (308 of 1921.)
Gift by a ' feudatory of Mahabali-Bana ' in Madura District, shewing that the Bana chief was
ruling there. ( V. R. ii, Madura 170 ; 44 of 1908.)
A.D. 1489. Nanja-R&ja, Raja of Ummattur in S. Mysore, son of Immatfi, ruling in that tract
and in the Dharapuram country in Coimbatore District. (E. C. iv, Gu. 9 ; 108, 109 of 1920.)
The Gajapati king of Orissa at this date was Pnrushottama, who to a certain extent, relieved
his country from attacks by the Bahmanl king. (E. I. xiii, 155.)
[This year saw the beginning- of the end of the B&hmani kingdom. Muhammad Shah had
encouraged all kinds of Asiatics to come to the Dekhan, and Firishta says that numbers of
Georgians, Circassians, Calmucks and other Turkish tribes were imported. The Turks looked to
Yusnf Adil Shin, said to be of Ottoman descent as their leader. He was appointed viceroy of
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 231
Bijapur. The Dekbanis and Abyssinian* were headed by Nizam-ul-mulkh Bahri, and there was
great rivalry between the two nobles. Before long there occurred riota and disturbances in the city
(Gulbarga) and several thousand men lost their lives. Then Yusaf Adil retired to Bijapur, and
became practically independent in 1489, but did not openly proclaim himself so. Nizam-ul-mulkh
Bahri having been slain, his son Malik Ahmad took up a strong position, founded the city of
Ahmadnagar and assumed the title of Ahmad Nizam Shah in the same year. A little later Qasim
Band raised his standard as sovereign at Bidar. Imad Shah of Berar had become independent
already in 1485. Qutb Shah at Golkonda, like the Adil Shah did not at once renounce his allegiance
to the Bahmani throne, but became independent in 1512. Thus the Bahmani kingdom broke up
into five separate states.]
A.D. 1490. An inscription at the temple at Tagaflur in S. Mysore names as ruler the
Ummattur chief Nanja-Raja, son of Iramadi-Raya (B.C. Hi. Nj\ 118). These chiefs made a bid for
independence, and 20 years later Krishnadeva Raya of Vijayauagar had to crush them.
A.D. 1491. In Tinnevelly District a record of Jatavarman-Parakrama-KulaSekhara-Pantfya
ruling in his eleventh year on February 13. He was ' born in Krittika ' and began to rule in 1480.
(502, 503,524 of 1917.)
Another inscription in the same district mentions another Parakrama-Pantfya ruling in
1491-92 in his second year. (V.R. tit, Tinn. 304-D.)
In Kurnool a record of a grant by Timma-Raja, minister to prince Immatfi-Narasimha, son
of king Narasimha who had usurped the throne of Vijayanagar. (V.R. it, Kurn. 602.)
A.D. 1492. [Some time in this year, or at least on a day earlier than January 27, 1493, Sajuva
Narasimha, sovereign of Vijayanagar died and was succeeded by the elder of his two sons ; but
this young prince was almost immediately murdered by a certain Timmarasa. Then the minister
Narasa Nayaka, keeping all the power in his own hands, raised to the throne the younger brother
Tamma-deva or Tammayya ( Dharma) who was given the title of ' Immatfi-Narasimha ' and who
is recognized as being king in an inscription of date = January 27, 1493, in Mysore.
(B.C. vi, Mg. 50, 54, 56 ; J.R.A.S. 1915, p. 386. See also V.R. Hi, Trichinopoly *, 66 / 736 of 1909.)
Nuniz says that Immafli Narasimha was practically kept in confinement at Penukonfla by
Narasa Nayaka with 20,000 men stationed there to guard him and prevent his escape, while the
minister governed the kingdom at the capital. (A Forgotten Empire, p. 310.)
By this time Yusuf Adil Shah of Bijapur had become possessed of the forts of Mutfkal and
Raichur on the north side of the Tungabhadra ; and Narasimha, urged, according to Firishta, by
Qasim Barid of Bidar, sent an army into that country and took both those places. But a little later
in a pitched battle the Bijapur Sultan retook them and the neighbouring tracts in April-May 1493.]
Immacli Narasimha named as reigning in A.D. 1492-93 in an inscription in Kurnool.
(V.R. it, Kurn.516.)
There are three inscriptions in the year 1492-93 of the Ummattur chief Nanja-Raja, and one
of Immatfi-Depanna in S. Mysore and in Coimbatore District.
(B.C. iv, Gu. 2 ; Ch. 192 ; Yd. 41 ; 179 of 1920.)
In this year hi April Yusuf Adil Shah of Bijapur advanced to the south and defeated an
army of Narasimha of Vijayanagar. The Shah then seized the territory of Mutfkal and Raichur.
Narasimha's son died of wounds received in action in this battle. The disputed tracts remained -in
possession of Bijapur.
232 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
it
A.D. 1493. Immatfi Narasimha reigning in Cuddapah District. Gift by a servant of the
minister Narasa-Nayaka (V.R. i, Cudd. 618 ; 5 16 of 1906). The inscription naming him king on
January 27, 1493 has already been noticed. He was reigning in B. Mysore on May 14 (E.C. vi,
Mg. 50.), and on September 25. (E.C x, Gd. 80.)
Some puzzling records in the Dotf-BalJapur Taluk of E. Mysore should be further
examined. One mentions a prince Sajuva-Depanna son of Immatfi Narasimha ] as ruling
there. [But king Immatfi Narasimha was himself very young in 1493.]
(E.C.ix,D'B.42an445.)
A.D. 1494. Another similar inscription shewing ' Sulliri-Devappa-Nayaka,' son of Immafli-
Narasimha, 8 making a gift to a temple in Central Mysore. (E.C. xii, Kg. 26.)
Immagli- Narasimha was reigning in Chittoor District at Kottakota near Madanapalli, where a
mosque was built this year, proving that there were numerous Muhammad an residents there at the
time. ( V.R. i, Chit. 158 ; 438 of 1914.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Kulasekhara-Pantfya, < born in Krittika,' ruling inTinnevelly District
in his 15th year. ( V.R. ii, Tinn. 379 1 380 1 278-W ; 8, 9 of 1912.)
A.D. 1495. The same ruler mentioned in an inscription whose date = March 6, 1495,
(T.A.S. i, 265) ; and March 11. (8 of 1912 ; E.R. 1922, p. 93.)
Imraatfi-Narastmha reigning in Mysore (E.C. ix. Bn. 123 / Hi. 23 / x, Kl. 34 / ix, Dv. 66 ;
Ma. 31). And in North Arcot. ( V.R. i, N. Arcot, 597 ; 44 of 1887.)
Two of these dates shew him reigning in August, 1495.
In Ganjam District an inscription of the 32nd year of the Gajapati king of Orissa,
Purushottama. ( V.R. *, Ganjam, 225 ; 347 of 1896.)
A.D. 1496. Immafli-Narasimha reigning in Mysore on February 14 and March 15.
(E.C. x, Kl. 1 ; xii, Mi., 33). The last of these mentions his minister and general Narasa-Nayaka.
An inscription at Hanche a village near Mysore City mentions as reigning on September 19 the
1 Mah&mawfalefvara Narasimha-deva.' (E.C. Hi, My., 33.)
Travancore was, on June 22, under the rule of Jayasimha, alias Vira-KeraJa-Varman,
residing in Quilon. (T.A S. ii, p. 26 ; V.R. in, Trav. 53.)
A.D. 1497. Immatfi Narasimha reigning in Ammtapur District (V.R. i, Anant. 39). And in
Cuddapah. (#/. *, Cudd. 508.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Kulas'ekhara Pantfya (sec s.v., A.D. 1494, etc. . . . ) ruling in Tinne-
velly in his 18th year on August 1, 1497. (502, 504, 508 of 1917.)
[In this year Vasco da Gama, the Portuguese adventurer, with three vessels, doubled the
Cape and discovered the open sea-route from Europe to India and the East.]
The Ummattur chief Channa-Nanja-Raja ruling in South Mysore.
(E.C. iv, Gu. 11 / V.R. i, Coimbatore 259 ; 441 of 1906.)
1 The two inscriptions, Nos. 42 and 45, are copies of one record. The grant is dated aka 1415, Pramadi in 45
but Sarvajit in 42 which is wrong. The corresponding English date is December 18, 1493, during the governorship
of TlppQr SImS by Sajuvaya Devapa Nayaka, son SSJuva Immadi Raya Maharaya. The village Bhairapura was
granted to Tipparasayya, son of Singappayya by Baiyapa Gauda, son of Bayyana Gau^a, the Nad-prabhu of
Hullakadi, on Makara-Sankrattti to be enjoyed as an exclusive agrahara by him and his descendants. Makara-
Sankranti fell in that year on Saturday, December 28, 10 days later than the date of the grant. The ruler under
reference was ruler of a sub-division and was the son of 8S{uva Immadi Raya which need not mean Immadi
Narasimha. Editor.
The name is not Immadi-Narasimha in the original Kanarese even in this case. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 233
A.D. 1498. [Vasco da Gama seized and plundered on the coast of Africa a small vessel
belonging; to a Muhammadan which had a rich cargo. This act of piracy roused the people against
him. (See Castanhcda, Kerr. ii, 336 / LA. 1923. Sufipt., p. 28.)
On August 26, 1498, he arrived at Calicut on the west coast of India. This was the first
appearance of the Portuguese in India in any force. He shortly afterwards returned to Lisbon.
Adil Shah of Bijapur obtained possession of Kulbarga and Sagar in 1498.
Immatfi Narasimha reigning in Anantapur District in March, 1498 (719 of 1917 ; 429 of 1920).
And in Cuddapah District (V.R. i, Cudd.400). One inscription, noted in E.R. 1904-5, 44,
mentions the king's minister Narasa-Nayaka as being not so much his minister as his partner
(pampu). It shews what power Narasa-Nayaka had acquired.
Narasa-Nayaka granted a village in Mysore on December 13.
(E.C. Hi, Nj. 16; LA. xxvi. 330.)
A.D. 1499. ImmacTi-Narasimha reigning in Mysore in April and June. One inscription calls
him by his name ' Tammaya-deva ' (E.C. x, Mr. 5 ; ix t Cp. 52). And in North Arcot (25 of 1919).
And in South Kanara ( V.R. ii, 5. Kan., 184 ; 166 of 1901 / E.L vii, 79). And in Ramnad.
( V.R. ii, Ram. 203, 216, 227 ; 139, 151 of 1903 ; 89 of 1908.)
The Ummattur chief of South Mysore, Nanja-Raja, is represented as ruling part of Coimba-
tore District. ( V.R. i, Coim. 31, 175, 373 ; 200 of 1909 ; 315 of 1908 ; 579 of 1893.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Kulasekhara-Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly District in his 20th year,
November 14, 1499. (505 of 1917 ; V.R. Hi, Tinn. 388 ; 197 of 1895.)
In Madura Muttarasa-Tirumalai-Mavalivana, a chief of the old Bana family, ruling Madura.
(T.A.S., i. 53.)
A.D. 1500. [The Portuguese under Cabral arrived on October 29, 1500, at Calicut. They
attacked and robbed the Moorish vessels on the Malabar coast. Quarrels with the resident merchants
and with the ' Zamorin ' (Samurl) followed, and much blood was shed on both sides. The Portuguese
detested all ' Moors ' but behaved generously to the Hindus. The Mappilla (Moplah) merchants
opposed the foreigners, and slew many of them, thus provoking the latter to revenge themselves,
and in doing so the Portuguese used no mercy and were guilty of horrid cruelties. They established
a factory at Calicut.
In Guntur District is an inscription of date > November 5, 1500, shewing the Gajapati king
Vira Rudra, son of Purushottama, reigning over that country. [The Gajapati king was then in
possession of Udayagiri and Konflaviau.] (802 of 1922 ; V.R. ii, Gun. 98-k.)
Parakrama-KulaSekhara-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly in his 21st year on October 2, 1500.
(516 of 1917.)
A.D. 1501. Imma<li Narasimha reigning in Trichinopoly and Salem Districts, where he is
called Tammaya-deva, and in Chingleput under the name ' Dharma-Raya ' ( V.R. Hi, Trich. 530 ;
664- of 1909 ; 173 of 1919 ; V.R. ii, Salem, 203 / 155 of 1905). Another record of his of this year is
in Cuddapah District, where it mentions a gift made for the merit of Narasa Nayaka, the king's
minister (V.R. i, Cudd. 829; 615 of 1907). The same king, but called 'Vira Narasimha'
was reigning in South Kanara ( V.R. ii, S. Kan. 170 ; 152 of 1901 ; 615 of 1907 ; E.L, vii. 80) and
in Kurnool. (& . Kurn. 16.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-KulaSekhara-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly in his 22nd year on
November 27, 1501. (534 of 1917.)
234 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
In Ramnad the farmers were so harassed by the unendurable amount of taxation imposed on
them that they sold their lands and left their homes. (50 of 2916.)
[The Portuguese in this year fought an Arab fleet and sunk their ships. They were befriended
by the Raja of Cochin.]
A.D. 1502. [Vasco da Gama returned to Calicut, this time as an open enemy, in consequence of
the massacre of the Portuguese that had taken place there. He seized a large ship filled with
Muhammadan travellers and burned it with all on board, some 300 men and 30 women (Cattanheda,
Ktrr's ' Voyages ' i. 435). He also bombarded the town of Calicut and burned the ships belonging
to the Chief of the place.]
Imtnafli Narasimha reigning on October 1, in Mysore. (E.C. viii, Nr. 73 ; Hi, Nj. 88.)
Kulas*ekhara-Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly on August 11, in his 23rd year. (527 of 1917.)
A.D. 1503. Immadi Narasimha reigning in Kurnool on August 7 ( V.R. it, Kum. 551, 552 ;
166 of 19 13). And in Mysore on December 29 (E.C. xii t Mi. 59). And in South Arcot (368 of
1917 ; V.R. i t South Arcot 136 ; 344 of 1913). Mention made, March 13, of the minister Narasa-
Nayaka. (E.C. xii. Mi. 106.)
In G an jam District the king of Orissa Gajapati Prat&pa Rudra was reigning. [He afterwards
fought, with disastrous result, against Krishnadeva Raya of Vijayanagar.]
(V.R> *, Gan. 224 ; 346 of 1896.)
In South Mysore gift by Mahadeva, brother of the Changajva chief Nanja (E.C iv, Hs. 63).
The inscription gives a pedigree of the family for four generations.
The Chief of Calicut, in revenge for the loss of his ships and jealous of the Cochin Raja's
support of the Portuguese, made war on Cochin, drove the Raja from his capital, and compelled the
Portuguese to retire. Later in the year Albuquerque arrived at Cochin, expelled the Calicut force,
and established a factory there, which he fortified.
A curious inscription, commented on by Dr. Hultzsch (E. R. 1902 , $7), praises a certain
1 Chittapa Khan ', for having taken Warangal fortress from the Muhammadans. He seems to have
been a Hindu, but to have been given a Muhammadan title. (108 of 1902.)
A.D. 1504. Immadi Narasimha reigning on April 26 in Salem. The inscription calls him
1 Dharma-Raya ' ( V. R. , Salem 5 ; 412 of 1913). The king gave a village in Chittoor District on
August, 25 (V. R. i t CMH : 371 ; E. /. vii, 74 the Devulafialli plates). He was reigning in N. Arcot
on September 25, 1504 (V. R. i t N. Arcot, 196 / 395 of 1912). And in Mysore on October 23, where
an inscription calls him simply ' Narasinga-Raya.' (E. C. x, Gd. 38.)
[Amir Band of the Band Shahs of Ahmadabad succeeded his father in this year.]
Inscription in S. Mysore mentioning a grant by Nanja Raja, probably the Changalva chief of
that name. (E. C. iv, Gu. 6.)
[At Cochin Albuquerque succeeded in patching up a treaty with the Samuri (Zatnorin) of
Calicut. But shortly afterwards some Portuguese seized a Calicut boat, and then the new Portu-
guese fort at Cochin was attacked, but without success. Lopo Scares blockaded the town. The
Portuguese, however, did not treat the Hindus of Cochin well and there was much antagonism
between them, and violent outbreaks.]
A.D, 1505. Immadi Narasimha reigning in N. Arcot on February 2 and on February 28,
1505 ( V. R. i, N. Arcot 197 1 155 ; 396 , 354 of 1912). [This inscription states the day as being in the
year ' RaktSksm" which =A. D. 1504-05, and the details given suit the date February, 28, 1505 ;
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 235
but the number of the Saka year is wrongly stated as ' & 1429 ', which would = A. D. 1507-08. In
my opinion a mistake has been made in the number of the aka year, either in the original or the
copy which should read ' 1426 ' and would then correspond with Raktakshi. It is easier to imagine
a mistake in the number than in the name. I hold that this king was alive on this February 28
(/. X. A. ., 1915, p. 394). Mr. Swamikannn Pillai has examined a record of this king which pro-
fesses to make him alive on February 11, 1506, but he has announced that the details of the date
are unsatisfactory.]
An inscription in Cuddapah ( V. R. i, Cudd. 462) shews ' Sajuva Narasimha ' alive and reign-
ing in the year Krodhana, but again quotes a wrong &aka year. And since the ruler's name is
ambiguous it cannot be assumed that Immafli Narasimha was meant.
[On some day, then, subsequent to February 28 and before August 14, 1505 (see the inscrip-
tion next noted) the king of Vijayanagar Immatfi Narasimha was treacherously assassinated by a
' captain ', to use Ntmiz's phrase who with other nobles had planned the deed in order to raise the
minister Narasa-Nayaka to the throne. I translate Nuniz's version of the captain's name ' Code-
merade ' into ' Kondama-Raja ', who is heard of in some inscriptions. The vacant throne was
now seized by the minister Narasa-Nayaka, son of ISvara of a Tuluva family who established the
very powerful third dynasty of Vijayanagar. I must note, however, that Prof, Krishnaswami
Aiyangar has expressed the opinion that possibly Narasa Nayaka did not himself seize the throne,
but that it was his son Vira Narasimha who did so (' A Little Known Chapter of Vijayanagar
History ', p. 70.) ('A Forgotten Empire ', pp. 311-14.)
Very shortly after the murder of Immadi Narasimha, Narasa-Nayaka died and Vira Nara-
simha became king.]
An inscription in E. Mysore shews that Vira Narasimha was king on August 14, 1505.
The date given is a sound one (E. C. x> Gd. 77). He was reigning in S* Arcot in
. 1427, A. D. 1505-06 (V. R. , 5. Arcot, 863-B). And in Kurnool on October, 16 (V. R. ,
Kurn. 381, 556 ; 54 of 1915 ; 171 of 1913). The date of the last of these two is doubtful in detail.
A record in Mysore notifies a gift made in A. D. 1505-06 'for the prosperity of Narasimha
Maharaja and Narasimha-Nayaka '. This might have been engraved after the beginning of . 1427,
i.e., after March 6, A.D. 1505 and if so we should have to assume that Immafli Narasimha was
murdered on some day later than that March 6. It may be so, but this is not the place for a full
discussion. (E.C. x, Mb. 242.)
[In A.D. 1505 the king of Portugal appointed Almeida as his viceroy on the Indian coast.
He attacked Honore which belonged to Vijayanagar, with a fleet and 1,500 soldiers, burning some
ships there on October 16,]
A.D. 1506. ( ImmacU-Narasa-Nayaka ' mentioned as reigning over Vijayanagar on February
5, 1506. This must be intended for Vira-Narasa, son of Narasa-Nayaka, since Imma<U
Narasimha, equally with his own father Narasimha, was not called ' Nayaka '. (330 of 1921.)
To a certain extent this is supported by another record in Mysore which mentions ' aluva
Immadi Narasimha ' as reigning on some day (details of date illegible) in S. 1427 ; but the date
cannot be depended upon. (E- C. ix> Hi. 121.)
Vira Narasimha was reigning in Trichinopoly District on July 17, 1506 (V.R. in, Trich.
79 ! 147 of 1914). And in Cuddapah, in 1506-07, where an inscription calls him ' Immatfi-
Raya-Dcvaraya ' (V.R. i Cudd. 62). He sent an expedition against the Kalas* country
236 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
(B.C. vi t Mg. 41). Varthema sayS that he attacked the Musalmans at Goa. The kongudefa-rajakkal
says that he tried to put down a rebellion by the chief of Ummattur but was not -successful.
In Tinnevelly District Parakrama Pantfya was ruling. (V.R. Hi, Tinn. 304-A.)
The Ummattur chief Chikka-Raya Malla-raja, son of Devanna gave on December IS, a grant
in the reign of ' Bhujabala Vira Narasimha '. ' Bhujabala ' is the origin of the name ' Busbal-
rao ' given to Vira Narasimha by Nuniz in his chronicle ( A Forgotten Empire ', p. 314).
(JS. C. Hi, Ml. 95.)
A.D. 1507. Vira Narasimha reigning in Mysore on January 13, 1507. The exploits of his
father Narasa are related in somewhat fanciful fashion. Vira Narasimha's mother Tippaji men-
tioned (E. C. viii, Nr. 64). And during the year in S. Arcot.
(V. R. i, S. Arcot, 597; 94 of 1906.)
Taxation in villages was excessive at this period. Four records at Devikapuram in N. Arcot
give details of 33 separate taxes levied, 32 of which were enforced by the temple and one by the
Crown. (353, 355 ', 395, 396 of 1912.)
An inscription in Coimbatore District of the Ummattur Raja Nanjanna-Uflaiyar. His son was
1 Chikka ' Ganga Raja. (V. R. i, Coim. 353 ; 210 of 1909.)
[The Portuguese at Cochin were attacked this year by a fleet said to be manned by both
Muhammadans and Hindus. Several actions were fought. De Brito was beseiged in Cannanore
but was saved by a Portuguese fleet commanded by Da Cunha. Almeida succeeded in destroying
the Zamorin's fort at Ponnani.]
A.D. 1508. Vira Narasimha reigning in Cuddapah ( V. R. i, Cudd. 565 ; 389 of 1904). And in
Mysore on January 3 (E. C. ix, Bn. 52). And, early in 1508 in Chingleput, where the Kufliyantan-
tfal C. P. grant gives him full royal titles. (E. I. xiv, 231.)
Parakrama-KulaSekhara ruling in the south on January 12. This is the chief who was born
in Krittika. (618 of 1917.)
In Coimbatore a record of the Ummattur chief Chikka, son of Nanja.
( V. R. i t Coim. 30, 326 ; 199 of 1909 23 of 1910.)
An inscription in Bellary District mentions Aravitf Timmaya, son of Rama and grandson of
Bukka. This was Timma Raja uncle of that ' AJiya ' Rama Raja who was destined to become very
prominent in the later history of the Vijayanagar Empire ; the date is April 15, 1508. (689 of 1920.)
[Almeida visited Cannanore, and at Dabhol was guilty of a terrible massacre of the inhabi-
tants.]
A.D. 1509. Vira Narasimha, reigning in Salem District on January 26, 1509 ( V. R. ii, Salem
1 ; 408 of 1913). And on April 5, in E. Mysore (The Teki grant ; E. C x, Mr. 6). And on April 17,
at Conjevaram (601 of 1919). And on July 22, in S. Arcot if the date be accepted as such, but
though that is the day corresponding to the named tithi, etc., week day does not correspond with the
one mentioned in the record (289 of 1915). TheiTaflpatri record (V. R. i, Anantapur, 207 ; 342 of
1892) shews that Vira Narasimha was reigning, and the date has been stated to be May 4, 1509, but
I have not been able to prove it. An inscription in S. Kanara of the year 1509-10 records gift of
a village by ' Narasimha Raya ', who may have been Vira Narasimha. But this is not certain.
(V.R.ii,S. Kan. 9.)
An inscription in Bellary District shews Vira Narasimha's brother and successor Krishnadeva
Raya reigning on July 26, 1509. ' (703 of 1919.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 237
And this seems to prove that Vira Narasimha died on some day between (certainly) April
17, or (possibly) July 22, and July 26, 1509.
Krishnadeva Raya was reigning as king (we may now call him Emperor) of Vijayanagar in
the month Karttika of S. 1431 = October 14 to November 13, 1509. Inscription at Puliventfla in
Cuddapah District. ( V. R. i, Cudd. 627 ; 491 of 1906 ; Arch. Ann. Rep. (or 1908, p. 175.)
[Nuniz relates a painful story whether true or not will never be known of the last act of
Vira Narasimha. Nuniz was told that on his deathbed the king sent for his minister 6a|uva Timma
and commanded that the king's own young son, then only eight years old, should be placed on the
throne ; and to this end he ordered the minister to put out the eyes of his (the king's) brother
Krishnadeva Raya and bring them to him, so that Krishnadeva* should never become king. a}uva
Timma tore the eyes out of a she-goat and presented them to his sovereign, who then died
happy. Whereupon Krishnadeva was raised to be king in his stead.
(' A Forgotten Empire ', 314-15.)
Afonso d' Albuquerque was made viceroy to the king of Portugal in supersession of
Almeida. Lopes de Sequeira was governor of the seas East of Cape Comorin.]
Krishnadeva Raya reigning in some part of the year 1509-10 in S. Kanara.
(V.R.ii, S. Kan. 36.)
Pratapa Rudra Gajapati of Orissa ruling Udayagiri fort and neighbourhood in Nellore District.
(E. R. 1921, App. A, C. P. 21.)
In B. Mysore an inscription mentions ' Virupaksha-Raya ' as governing the country, proba-
bly locally. It is not known who this was. (E. C. ix, fit., 76.)
Jatilavarman-Parakrama-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly District on. January 3, 1509, in his
30th year. This may be the same as the KulaSekhara who was ' born in Krittika ; but if so there
would seem to be a mistake of perhaps a few days in the date as it would make January 3, 1480, the
last possible day for his accession, and this would not quite agree with the results obtained from
other records. (12 oi 1912 / E. R. 1922, p. 94 ; see the Pedigree Table of Pandyas.)
A.D. 1510. Krishnadeva Raya was crowned king, or Emperor, of Vijayanagar, which now
embraced the whole of Southern India with a few local exceptions (there are no records naming him
as king in Tinnevelly District), on January 23, 1510 (Hampe temple inscription, E. L i, 361). His
minister was Sajuva Timma.
Inscriptions shew Krishnadeva Raya reigning in Mysore on March 11, 1510 (E. C. xii, Mi.
58). And on the same day in Conjevaram (411 of 1919). This record says that a gift was made
by a private person of land made over to him by Narasimha Maharaya,' who may be identical with
Sa]uva Vira Narasimha alias Chellapa or Sellapa of whom we hear in other records, and who was
Krishnadeva Raya's viceroy in the south. (Below, s. v. 1530.)
Krishnadeva Raya was reigning in Mysore on September 17, and October 14 (E. C. ix,
D.-B. 1 x, Gd. 28 ; C.-B., 4) / and on December 16. (E.C. xii, Mi. 64.)
Other records of the same year shew him reigning in Anantapur, Guntur, Chittoor, Ramnad,
and Cuddapah districts (717 oi 1917 ; V.R. ii, Gun. 371 ; B. and V.C. 974 ; 348 of 1922 ; V.R. it,
Ram. 229, 230 ; 91, 92 of 1908 ; V.R. i, Cudd. 399, 563 ; 387 of 1904). The Ramnad inscriptions
referred to record gifts of land and villages to a temple ' for the merit of Chellapa alias Vira
Narasimha '. In Chingleput, another inscription similarly records the grant of a village ' for the
merit' of the same person ( Y.R. i, Chin. 240 ; 256 of 1910 ; see Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's
238 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
introduction to Mr. Satyanatha Aiyar's ' History of the Nayakas of Madura ', p. 8 ; and the former's
1 Sources of Vijayanagar History ' Introd. pp. 12, 13, and Text 158, 162).
[N.B. It is unnecessary henceforth to refer to all the inscriptions which mention the names of Vijayanagar
kings. They are very numerous and the periods of the kings' reigns are now well-known. Attention
will therefore be called only to those of historical importance.]
Pratapa Rudra Gajapati of Orissa reigning in Vizagapatam District.
(V.R. Hi, Vizag. 198 ; 377 of 1905.}
[Yusuf Adil Shah of Bljapur died this year and was succeeded by his son Ismail Adil Shah.]
[On January 4, 1510, Albuquerque attacked the Zamorin's palace at Calicut and burned it,
but in the end was repulsed and withdrew to Cochin. On February 28, the Portuguese took Goa
from the Muhammadans. It was retaken on May 20, by the Bljapur army, and was again seized
by the Portuguese on November 10. Several thousand inhabitants, men and women, were killed.
A Portuguese embassy visited King Krishna Ray a, asking his help against the Adil Shah : and in
return Krishna Raja sent envoys to Goa, and granted permission to the Portuguese to erect a fort
at Bhatkal, one of his reasons being to increase the trade in horses for the supply of his army.
( l A Forgotten Empire ', pp. 2 26-128.)
When he came to the throne Krishnadeva's first precaution was, says Nuniz (' A Forgotten
Empire,' p. 325), to immure his nephew, Tirumala, son of Vira Narasimha and the rightful heir to
the throne, as well as his own three brothers in the fortress of Chandragiri, where shortly
afterwards Tirumala died.]
Krishnadeva remitted the tax on marriages which had been previously enforced on all brides
and bridegrooms. It existed at least as far back as the eleventh century A.D., and is alluded to in
the Leiden grant (Tamil and Sanskrit inscriptions, 204, 224). The inscription which records this
remission mentions as locally ruling in Cuddapah District the Chief Minister Saluva Timmaya and
others. ( V.R. Cudd. 563 ; 387 of 1904. Cf. Cudd. 399.)
A.D. 1511. Either in this year or in 1512, Krishnadeva made war against and defeated the
refractory chief of Ummattur in S. Mysore, Nanja Raja. These chiefs claimed to be Lords of
Penukontfa. Krishnadeva captured Sivanasamudra from them, and then the whole of the south of
Mysore submitted to him (E.I. vii, 17). [This victory over the Ummattur chief has been
misplaced in Nuniz's chronicle. He makes out that it occurred after Krishnadeva's campaign
against Simhachalam, which he calls ' Symamdari ' (for Simhadri). There is howeve* no doubt
that it was the king's first exploit before he marched to attack the Gajapati king at Udayagiri.
Nuniz states that the country governed by the Ummattur chief was ' the land of a lord,' which land
was called ' Catuir.' Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's excellent article on the subject in the Hindustan
Review, 1917, makes it clear to my mind that, as he suggests, ' Catuir ' is a rendering of ' Kadava ',
and that it really referred to the name of the Uramattur chief's ancestry, or to the ancestry of other
chiefs in alliance with him, viz., those who claimed to belong to the family of the ' Katfava ' chief
Perunjinga. Nuniz's description of the operations which led to Krishnadeva's capture of the
Kaflava's chief city is similar to that given in the Krishnarajavijayamu when dealing with the
capture of &ivanasamudram.] *
[Albuquerque went to Malacca and was guilty of much wanton bloodshed there. Goa was
again attacked by the Adil Shah but was relieved.]
1 See also the Telugu poem P&rijtLtopaharanamu dedicated to Krishna himself .Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 239
A.D. 1512. An inscription in Chittoor District mentions Krishnadeva's queen Chinnaji.
(V.R. i, Chit. 9-M ; 65 of 1889.)
The Ummattur chief Chikka Raya, son of Nanja Raja, mentioned in a record in Coimbatore
district. ( V.R. i, Coim. 326 ; 23 of 1910.}
[Krishnadeva Raya sent an expedition to recapture the fortress of Raichur from the Bijapur
Sultan, and after a time it was successful and the place passed into the hands of the Vijayanagar
king and remained in his possession for some years. But we hear of it as being again held by
Bijapur when Krishnadeva attacked it in 1520. (' A Fcrgottcn Empire ', p. 325 f.)
In this year Quli Qufb Shah of Golkonda became independent Sultan of Golkonda. As
Qutb'Ul-Mulkh, he had been governor of the Telingana provinces of the Bahmani kingdom, and he
had remained loyal to his sovereign, lately bereft of all power, till this year.]
A.D. 1513. [In this year Krishnadeva Raya, after elaborate preparations and the collection of
large forces, set out on a campaign against Pratapa Rudra Gajapati of Orissa with the intention of
capturing from him the group of fortresses south of and near the Krishna river, namely, Udayagiri,
Konflaviflu, Kontfapalli, Vinukontfa, Bellamkonfla and others which had passed into the possession
of the kings of Orissa during the previous half century. He marched first to Udayagiri and
besieged it (E.L vii, 18. A ' Forgotten Empire,' 130, 316}. Nuniz says that his army was composed
of 800 elephants and 34,000 foot. He lay before Udayagiri for a year and a half, making approaches
and roads.]
While besieging Udayagiri, Krishnadeva held the surrounding country, and he gave a village
in the Polur taluk, Nellore District, to a temple. (V.R. it, Nell. 636 / B. and V.C. 1316.)
The gopura of the Vitthalaswami temple at Hampe was built this year by Kiishnadeva and
his two queens (V.R. i, Bellary, 337). And he gave six villages to the temple of Ramachandra.
(ibid. 349, 350).
Gift by 6aluva Govinda ( V.R. i, Anantapur 205 ; 340 of 1892). A peace was patched up
between the Portuguese and the chief of Calicut and a factory was established there.
A.D. 1514. The fortress of Udayagiri was captured early in this year, and there Krishnadeva
Raya made prisoners of an uncle and an aunt of the king of Orissa, whom he treated with all honour.
The uncle's name was Tirumala Kanta alias Raghava Raya. The Gajapati king fled to Kontfavitfu
and was pursued thither. Krishnadeva was encamped at Udayagiri, after its fall, on June 9, 1514.
An inscription on a rock at the fortress gives the date and the name of the prince taken prisoner
( V.R. ii, Nellore 791 ; B. and V.C. 1386). He carried away from Udayagiri an image of Krishna and
erected it at the capital after his return thither, and gave some villages to temples ( V.R. it, Nellore
788 ; 203 of 1892 ; B. and V.C. 1382). In his summary of these two records, Mr. V. Rangacharya is
in error in calling Tirumala Kanta the ' nephew ' of the Gajapati king. The inscriptions distinctly
call him uncle.
An inscription in South Arcot of February 12, 1514, alludes to excessive taxation of the
people and the consequent abandonment of their homes by the villagers. This led to a revision of
the taxes. (246 of 1916.)
Krishnadeva's governor of Udayagiri, Rayasam Kontfamarasa gave a grant on August 20,
1514. ( V.R. if, Nellore 617 ; B. and V.C. 1197.)
The king's erection of the image of Krishna, which he had brought from Udayagiri, at Vijaya-
nagar is mentioned in inscriptions. (V.R. i, Bellary 392, 393, 419 ; 25, 26 of 1889; 498 of 1907.)
240 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Other grants of this governor have been found (V.R. ii, Nellore 298, 584, 730; B. and V.C.
536, 2256, 1330}. One bears date about May 1514.
[In 1514 A.D., the Adil Shah, Sultan of Bijapur, was successful in several campaigns against
the rival Sultans of the Dekhan.]
A.D. 1515. [At the beginning of this year, Krishnadeva Raya marched with a large army
against Pratapa Rudra Gajapati. He began by besieging the Konflavitfu hill fortress, south of the
Krishna river, to which the Gajapati king had fled from Udayagiri. In the course of his operations
he captured a number of fortresses, Addanki, Vinukontfa, Bellamkontfa and others. He stormed
Kouflavitfu, captured the stronghold on June 23, 1515 (Pillar inscription at Mangafagiti, V.R.H,
Guniur 148 ; 257 of 2892), and made prisoners of Prince Virabhadra Gajapati, son of Pratapa Rudra,
a certain Nariharipatra, son of Hammirapatra, and many other Hindu chiefs, and also seized two
Musalman chiefs who apparently were resident at Kontfavitfu. (It is to be noted here that, according
to Muhammadan accounts, Quli Qutb Shah of Golkonda had about this time, after con-
siderable difficulty, captured Konflavlflu in the course of a campaign against the Gajapati king.
It is impossible in a work like the present, to attempt a reconciliation of all accounts that
conflict).]
While at Kontfaviflu Krishnadeva visited Amaravati on the Krishna river, weighed himself
against gold, and made some munificent gifts to the temple of AmareSvara. Two inscriptions record
this and mention his queens Tirumaladevi and Chinnadevi (V.R. it, Guntur 632, 638 ; 266, 272 of
1897). He was at Amaravati on July 8.
His capture of Kontfavitfu is noted in a number of inscriptions,
( V.R. ii, Guntur, 248 ; 257 of 1892 ; E.I. vi, 108 ff / B. and V.C. i, 225.)
After his capture of the Krishna fortresses Krishnadeva Raya visited SriSailam and
Ahobilam, where he gave gifts and benefited the temples on July 25 and December 21.
(V.R. ii, Kurnool 454, 455 ; 578 ; 18, 19, 64 of 2925.)
At Perur near Guflivatfa are two records of this year and 1520 stating that Nadentfla Appanna,
son of Timmaya and nephew of ajuva Timma, the king's minister, was made governor of
Vinukonfla, Gutti and Amaravati by Krishnadeva Raya ; and that Appanna's brother Gopanna was
made governor of Kontfavlflu (V.R. #, Kistna, 234-D., 234-E ; E.I. vi, 230). At one time the
two governors seem to have changed places.
After his capture of Konflavltfu and visit to Amaravati, Krishnadeva moved to Bezwada and
laid siege to Konflapalli, a strong hill-fortress north of the Krishna River. The place fell into his
hands, and Nuniz says that it was there that Krishnadeva made prisoners of the wife ' and one of
the sons ' of Pratapa Rudra Gajapati, whom he sent to Vijayanagar. It would seem then that this
young prince was not the prince Virabhadra but another son of the king of Orissa. Virabbadra
apparently was treated kindly by Krishnadeva, for an inscription, whose date = October 19, 1515,
shews him as Nayaka of a small tract in Mysore, and as making a grant by permission of
Krishnadeva and ' for the merit ' of Krishnadeva and Virabhadra's father king Pratapa Rudra.
He must have been sent into the Mysore country very shortly after his capture.
(Inscription at MalebennUr in N. Mysore. B.C. xi, Dg., 207.)
[From Kontfapalli Krishnadeva marched northwards into Gajapati territory, capturing a
number of places till he got as far as Simhacjialam ; whence, having the Gajapati king now com-
pletely conquered and holding his queen as hostage, he returned to Vijayanagar, entered into a
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 241
treaty with Pratapa Rudra, made peace, and married his (the Gajapati king's daughter). This
carries the story into A.D. 1516.]
[The Portuguese viceroy Albuquerque died in 1515, and Lopes Scares was appointed
viceroy of Goa in his stead.]
A.D. 1516. A long inscription at Tiruvannamalai in N. Arcot gives a list of Krishnadeva's
triumphs to date. ( V.R. i, N. Arcot 530 ; 574 of 2902.)
Early in the year Konflamarasa, governor of Udayagiri, granted a village to a temple
(V.R. it, Nellort 610 ; B. and V.C. 1187). He settled Certain boundary questions about the
territories of Konflaviflu and Konflapalli. (325 of 2919.)
ajuva Govinda mentioned in a record in Cuddapah District. ( V.R. i, Cudd. 156 ; 342 of 2905.)
Krishnadeva built this year the 100-pillared hall at the temple of Vitthalaswami at the capital.
(711, 712, 713 of 1922; V.R. i, Bellary, 344, 345.)
The king made a grant in Hassan District, Mysore on June 29, 1516 ' when he was returning '
home after his successes in his war against the king of Orissa, and after he had set up a pillar of
victory on the bank of the Krishna river. (E.C. v, Hn. 13.)
A grant was made, in the Katfur District, W. Mysore, by a local chief Bhairarasa, ruling the
Kajasa country on July 13, 1516, in gratitude to heaven for his escape from the threatening approach
to his country of a great Vijayanagar army which had been encamped at Mangalore, but had retired.
(E.C. vi, Mg. 41, 39.)
That Krishnadeva's arms really reached as far as Simhachalam is shewn by his inscriptions
of the year A.D. 1516 in Vizagapatatn District.
(V. R. tii % Vizag. 71, 72, 73 ; 243, 244, 245 of 1899.)
He visited Kajahasti in 1516 and erected there a 100-pillared hall at the temple.
(V. R. i, Chitioor, 135 ; 196 of 1903.)
In an inscription of this year in Mysore he is given the titles of the &a]uva family, to which
he did not belong. This is also noticeable in a few other cases. (. C. v. H. N. 19.)
In Cuddapah District an inscription records a gift made ' for the merit of ' Krishnadeva and
gajuva Govinda. ( V .R. i, Cudd. 156 ; 342 of 1905.)
A.D. 1517. A long inscription at Sendamangalam in South Arcot District gives a list of
Krishnadeva's triumphs up to date (V. R. i, S. Arcot, 435 ; 74 of 1903). In Cuddapah District
mention made of his minister Saluva Timma, alias Appaji. ( V. R. 7, Cudd. 32, 44.)
A fragmentary (broken) inscription in Coimbatore District seems to shew that the defeated
Ummattur chief Nanja still held rule over a tract there. ( V.R. i, Coim. 284 ; 208 of 1909.)
In Anantapur District a record stating that a gift was made to a temple by Rayasam
Kontfamarasa, governor of Udayagiri (above, A.D. 15 14), in order that king Krishnadeva might be
blessed with children. The king's son Tirumala was born shortly before or after this event.
( V.R. t, Anant. 47 ; 87 of 1912.)
A pedigree of Krishnadeva's family, Tuluvas, is given in an inscription.
(E. C. iv t Gun. 30.)
The king's minister, a}uva Timma, gave a grant on November 4, 1517, at Kajahasti in
Chittoor District. (113 of 1922.)
An inscription in Ramnad mentions the Bana chief ' Mahabali-Vanada-Raya-Nayaka '.
( V. R. ii. Ram. 131 ; 113 of 1903.)
16
244 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Kajasa and Katf aja tracts ' above and below the chats ' were ruled in this year
by the ( ? San tar a) chief Immatfi-Bhairarasa subject to the Vijayanagar king.
(E. C. vi, Me. 62.)
Saluva Timma mentioned as a great lord ruling in . Mysore ' in the time of Tirumala-deva '
son of Krishnadeva-Raya. (V, R. i. Cuddapah, 123 ; E. C. ix, Ma. 82.)
A.D. 1525. Krishnadeva Raya gave a village near the capital to the Madhva teacher Vyasa-
tirtha. (E. X. 1904-5, p. 59.)
[Nothern India was convulsed at this time by the invasion of the Mughals under Babur of
Saraarkhand, who crossed the frontier and attacked Hindustan.]
A.D. 1526. An inscription at Atti in N. Arcot District of August 20, mentions the grant of that
village made by king Krishnadeva Raya while ' encamped on the bank of the Krishnaveni river.'
The government epigraphist suggests that he was on the lower Krishna engaged in trying to
come to terms with the Gajapati king ; but it seems equally likely that it refers to the upper
reaches of the river and Krishnadeva's camp near Raichur.
(V. JR. i, N. Arcot, 227 ; 299 of 1912.)
[The Mughal Emperor Babur, pursuing his victorious career, fought and won a great battle
at Panipat, and oaptured Agra and Delhi, the Sultan Ibrahim Lodi being slain. Babur was pro-
claimed Padshah on April 25, and established the Mughal Empire.]
An inscription in Nellore District of a date early in the year 3526 represents Krishnadeva
Raya's brother Achy ut a- Ray a as ' seated on the diamond throne of Vijayanagar.' This was not
actually the case, though Achyuta may have represented the king or may have been his viceroy or
Delegate. ( V. R. ii t Nell. 509 ; B. and V. C. 802.)
In Travancore Bhutala-Udaya-Marttanfla protected Christian fishermen who had been moles-
ted by their Hindu rivals. (V. R. Hi, Trav. 40-B.)
A.D. 1527. Grant of a village in Udayagiri-rajyam by Rayasam Ayyapa probably of
the family of the Governor of Udayagiri, Rayasam Kontfama.
(V. R. it, Nellore 350 ; B. and V. C. 615.)
[Babur was joined this year at Delhi by his son Humayun.]
Several inscriptions of Krishnadeva Raya in this year in Bellary, Coimbatore, Chittoor and
Chingleput Districts and in Mysore,
A.D. 1528. Inscriptions of Krishnadeva Raya in Bellary, Chingleput, Kurnool, Madura and
S. Kanara Districts and in Mysore.
An inscription in Central Mysore commemorates a remission of taxes by Krishnadeva
Raya's ' dear son,' Singapa Nayaka. 1 The expression son pillai is only a metaphor meaning
a valued public servant or friend. Several records noted above in earlier years use a similar
expression. (E. C. xii t Ck. 37.)
1 Harsan III is dated Sarvadhari, Sravana. Ba. 5 -Monday, July 6, 1528 is a grant by some Niyaka, a relative
presumably of Singappa Nayaka, son of VenkafSdri and grandson of Krishna Rfiya. It was a grant to God
Madhava in the local temple made in the auspicious Sankranti. This could only be Dakshinayana Sankranti
which fell on Monday, June 29th, preceding.
Chikkanfiyakanahalli 37 is of date Saka 1450, Vaifiaka Ba. 30, SOmavara, SflryoparSga-lSth May 1528,
Monday, on which there was an eclipse of the sun. Here Singappa is referred to as a dear son of KrishnadeVa Raya
Maharaya. The two Singappa 'a are not the same-rwhile the latter may in some sense be son, or simple favourite,
the former may have had no connection a* Krishna is not referred to with any distinctive royal appellation Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 245
In . Mysore an inscription mentions Prince Achyuta of Vijayanagar as ruling that country.
(E. C. x, SJ. 15.}
An inscription of this year at Muttatti in Hassan Taluk, Mysore, requires some examination
and explanation. It purports to record a grant made by Sing appa-Nayaka 1 (note the other inscription
of this chief in the same year above), son of Venkatadri and grandson of Krishnadeva Raya. We
know of no son or grandson of this king bearing those names, and the king himself was not much
above forty years of age in 1528 ; for Nuniz says that he was only ' over twenty ' in 1509.
(E. C v, Hn. 111.)
[Babur attacked Rajputana and captured Chanderi fort and Ranthambor.
The Portuguese at Goa assisted Burhan-Nizam-Shah of Ahmad nagar against Bahadur Shah
of Gujarat, and destroyed a Gujarat fleet.]
A.D, 1529. Inscription in Mysore, of date March 15, representing Achyuta-Raya of Vijaya-
nagar as ' ruling the kingdom 'evidently as viceroy for the king, his brother. (E. C. xii t Gb. 32.)
Krishnadeva Raya was reigning in Chingleput and Bellary Districts on April 15 and 23, and
in Kurnool on April 29 (The Udayambakkatn Grant, E. I. xw t 168 / /. 398; V. R. i, Bell. 366 ;
Chin. 468 ; Kurn. 549 ; 233 of 1901 ; 164 of 1913). And in N. Arcot on June 26 ( V. R. i, N. Arcot
240 ; 294 of 1912). And in Nellore District on 28 July ( V. R. it, Nell. 113 ; B. and V. C. /, 362).
And at Conjevaram on October 17 (512 of 1919). And in Kurnool District on October 27.
(V. R. , Kurn. 451 ; 15 of 1915.)
[About this time or a little earlier Krishnadeva Raya appointed Visvanatha Nayaka his viceroy
in Madura, in succession to the latter's father Nagama, whose behaviour had displeased the
king.]
An inscription, which unfortunately in the absence of certain details cannot be verified, but
of which the given details correspond to November 11, 1529, represents Achyuta-Raya, brother of
Krishnadeva Raya, as ruling in Mysore. It may be assumed, from the analogy of other records
noted above, that Achyuta was ruling then as viceroy, and it may be that Krishnadeva was still
alive on that day. But this is not certain. (E.C. viii. Sb. 39.)
The Katfalatfi C.P. grant of Achyuta Raya distinctly states that on December 28, 1529,
Krishnadeva Raya was dead (E.I. xiv. 310 ; V.R. i t N. Arcot, 373). It seems certain therefore
that Krishnadeva's death occurred between October 27 and December 28, 1529.
Achyuta-Raya's minister was Ramabbatlu. His chief general was Salakam (or Chalukya?)
Tirumala, whose sister was one of the queens. Ramabhatfu is mentioned in an inscription in
Coimbatore (V.R. i, Cairn. 325 ; 22 of 1910). [Nuniz calls Krishnadeva's minister Sajuva Timma,
1 Salvatinica', and Achyuta' s minister ' Salvanay ' (6aluva Nayaka). He asserts. (' A Forgotten
Empire\ p. 361) that Krishnadeva, believing that Sajuva Timma had poisoned prince Tirumala,
the king's son, had the minister blinded.]
A.D. 1530. [Immediately on Krishnadeva's death, Ismail Adil Shah took up arms and marched
to recover Raichur and the Doab country generally, which was given up to him by king Achyuta
who, Nuniz says, was a man of weak character, very negligent of the things which most concern
the welfare of the kingdom ' and ' given over to vice and tyranny ' (' A Forgotten Empire,' 367 \ 369).
Nuniz gives an interesting list of Acbyuta's principal nobles and governors. (Ibid. p. 384 , f.)
1 Pleaie see note on p. 244.
16A
246 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Achyuta-Raya reigningfearlier than March 1530. Inscriptions in Chingleput District and
N. Arcot (V.R. i, Chin. 825 ; N. Arcot 195; 295 of 1917; 394 of 1912). There are a number
of his inscriptions of this year in the Madras Districts and Mysore including Ramnad, but none in
Tinnevelly.
On March 14, he was reigning in Anantapur. (453 of 1920}. And during the year ending in
March 1530 in N. Arcot (V.R. i, N. Arcot, 195; 394 of 1912). And on April 12, in Mysore
(B.C. ix, D.-B. 30). These sufficiently establish the period of his accession.
Vira Narasimha alias Chellapa, the Vijayanagar governor of the South has been already
mentioned (s.v. 1510). At Urattur in Chingleput District is an inscription of A.D. 1530-31,
commemorating a gift made 'for his merit' ( V.R. Chin. 240; 256 of 1910). His exploits are related in
the Achyutarayabhyudayam (See Krishnaswami Aiyangar's Sources of Vijayanagar History, p. 158 /).
The Santara (?) chief Bhairarasa was ruling the Karkaja country below the ghats of
Western Mysore. (E.C. vt, Kp. 47.)
In December 1530 the Mughal leader Babur died, and his son Humayun succeeded him.
[The Portuguese, finding their trade greatly hampered by the piracy so prevalent on the
west coast, looted a number of coast towns in the belief that they were the abode of the pirates.]
A.D. 1531. Many inscriptions of king Achyuta-Raya in Chingleput, S. Arcot, Anantapur
and Bellary Districts, in the Pudukoftai State, and in Mysore, in this year.
War between Ismail Adil Shah of Bijapur and B urban Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar, in
which the former was victorious.
An inscription of date= March 20, 1531, states that one of the Golkonda Sultan's officers, who
was a 'friend' of his master's, established near Kontfapalli (Kristna District) certain charitable
institutions and gave for their maintenance two villages. ( V. R. ii, Kistna, 103 ; 152 of 1S93.)
[Sajuva Narasimha, alias Chellapa, allied with Tumbichi Nayaka and the Tiruvatfi-Raja of
Venad (Travancore) Udaya-Marttaftfa, took up arms about this time, threw over the over lord ship
of Vijayanagar and attempted to drive out the Panflya ruler Jatilavarman-Srivallabha. They were
attacked and defeated by a Vijayanagar general, and Chellapa fled for refuge to Travancore. The
Vijayanagar generals were Salakam-Tirumala, Nagama Nayaka of Madura and his son Visvanatha
Nayaka.]
A.D. 1532. Many inscriptions of Achyuta-Raya unimportant.
The image of Narasimha was set up this year in the court of the temple of Vitthalaswami at
Hampe by the Madhva teacher Vyasatirtha. (710 of 1922.)
Achyuta-Raya visited Conjevaram this year and had himself weighed against pearls which he
distributed in gifts ( V.R. i, Anantapur 87 ; 580 of 1912). He was in Conjevaram on May 21, 1532.
(541 of 1919.)
[In this year the Portuguese continued their attacks on coast towns near Goa, and compelled
the people of Bombay and Thana to pay large sums.]
A.D. 1533. Many records unimportant of Achyuta-Raya.
His son Venkatadri is mentioned in an inscription of October 29, 1533, in Anantapur District.
( V.R. i, Anant. 81 ; 574 of 1912.)
An inscription mentioning Kanchiraya-Rangayya Chola-Maharaja one of a line of chiefs of
former years akin to the Chola-Maharajas of Nitfugal. ( V. R. i, Cuddapah 509 ; 479 of 1906.)
Achyuta was at Conjevaram on January 20. (543 of 1919.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 247
The Achyutabhyudayam ('Sources of Vijaycmagar History ' p. 159) says that after king Achyuta
had been weighed against pearls in Conjevaram, hearing that his rebellious viceroy Chellapa after
his defeat by Vijayanagar troops had taken refuge in Travancore, sent his general, the 'son of
Salaka', to the south to reduce the refractory leaders. A battle was fought ' near the mountains '
when Chellapa was completely defeated. He and the Tiruvafli-Raja were taken prisoners and pre-
sented to Achyuta, who commanded that the Raja should be punished, and the Pantfya Prince
restored to his 'ancestral territories'. This Pantfya Prince was Jatilavarraan-KulasSekhara-
3rivallabha, who, having freed his country received the title ' Irandakalam-Etfutta' ' he who brought
back the old times.'
A village in Nellore was granted by Salakam-Tirumala, king Achyuta's brother-in-law
( V. R. zY, Nell. 233] B and V. C. 432). He is also mentioned in a record in Anantapur District in this
year. (V. R. i, Anant. 10; 51 of 1912.)
Grant of land at Cape Comorin by Bhutala-Udayamarttanfla of Travancore.
(V.R.iii, Trav.39.)
A.D, 1534. A number of unimportant inscriptions of Achyuta-Raya.
This is the year of accession of the Panflya Prince Jatilavarman-Kulasekhara-Srivallabha 'who
brought back the old times,' and was son of Ahava-Rama (see Pedigree Table and Notes). He had been
aided by Achyuta-Raya (above). (525 of 1909 ; E.R. 1910, p. Wl ; T.A.S. i, 56 see also 650 of 1917.)
On February 28, 1534, a grant was made in Anantapur District on the occasion of Achyuta-
Raya performing the Lakshahoma ceremony. (V. R. i, Anant. 144 ; 179 of 1913.)
An inscription in Madras District mentions Achyuta's minister Salakam-Timma.
( V. R. it, Madras 185 ; C. P. 11 of 1905-06.)
In the Ramnad a gift made ' for the merit of ViSvanatha-Nayaka,' who later on founded the
Nayaka dynasty of Madura. ( V. R. ii, Ramnad 251 ; 113 of 1908.)
[The Portuguese erected a fort at Diu, and again fought against and defeated the Zamorin
of Calicut ; who after this ceased from his opposition to the foreigners.
War broke out between the Sultans of Bijapur andGolkonda ; in the course of which Muham-
mad Qutb Shah of Golkonda is said to have behaved brutally to the prisoners he had captured,
cutting off their noses and ears. (Firishta, Scott's Edit. /, 257.)
Ismail Adil Shah died this year on August 13. Assad Khan was made Regent for the new
Sultan Malii, son of Ismail, who, after a few months, being found incompetent, was deposed and
blinded, his brother Ibrahim Adil being raised to the throne.]
A.D. 1535. A number ot inscriptions, of no historical importance, shewing Achyuta-Raya
reigning.
[According to Firishta, the new Sultan of Bijapur, Ibrahim Adil Shah was invited by Achyuta
to visit Vijayanagar and he did so, accompanied by Assad Khan.]
Jatilavarman Srivallabha was ruling in Tinnevelly District ( V. R. i, Tim. 361 ; 525 of 1909).
He is called ' Irandakalam-Etfutta ' ' he who brought back the old times.'
The Government of Madura was in the hands of ViSvanatha Nayaka.
(113 of 1908 ; E. R. 1909, p. 119.)
In Ramnad District, a gift by Sundara-ToJ-Uflaiyar, the Bana chief.
(585 of 1902; 121 of 1903.)
A.D. 1536. Many unimportant records of king Achyuta.
248 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
In an inscription in Beftary District mention is made of his son the ' Chikka Raya.' This was
Venkatadri. ( V. R. i, Bellary 319 ; 5 of 1904.)
[The Portuguese built a fort at Cranganore. The Governor of Goa, da Cunha, attempting to
seize territory was opposed by Assad Khan and compelled to retire.]
A.D. 1537. [I pass over many records of Achyuta, which are not important.]
Jatilavarman Srivallabha was ruling in Tinnevelly on November 21, in his third year.
(577 of 1917 ; V. R. Hi, Tinn. 391 / 200 of 1895.)
In Travancore a record of Bhutala Ravivarman of Kerala as ruler. ( V. R. Hi, Trav. 263.)
In Ramnad District a gift by the Bana chief Sundara-Tol-Uflaiyar. (587 of 1902.)
From an inscription' in Tinnevelly, it would appear that king Achyuta's nephew Sadas*iva,
afterwards himself king, was ruling in the south as viceroy, the governor under him being Vifthala.
(V. R. #t, Tinn. 287 ; C. P. 6 of 1905/6.)
A.D. 1538. A number of inscriptions in Mysore and Madras districts shew Achyuta-Raya
reigning imperially. Two of these alone require notice. One ( V. R. ?V, Madura 6 ; 1 of 1894)
shews that he was recognized as sovereign in Madura, over which ViSvanatha Nayaka ruled. The
other shews him as equally supreme in Ramnad. ( V. R. , Ram. 259 / 121 of 1908.)
A.D. 1539. Achyuta's supremacy apparent over all South India. But in Tinnevelly an inscrip-
tion shews a local Panflya ruler, Maravarman-Sundara-Pantfya HI, then in his eighth year of office.
(V. R. Hi, Tinn. 251 ; 18 of 1912.)
A.D. 1540. Many inscriptions of Achyuta. One, in Central Mysore, shews that Sada&va,
Achyuta's nephew, was ruling there as viceroy. (E. C. xii, Mi. 66.)
[There was a terrible famine in this year which reduced many of the inhabitants of the
eastern districts to cannibalism, while numbers drowned themselves. Joao de Castro relates that
two-thirds of the population of the Vijayanagar Empire perished of starvation. (I. A. 1923 ; p. 232.)
In 1540 Quli Qutb Shah of Golkonda made war on Orissa and inflicted a severe defeat on the
Gajapati king in a battle near Rajahmundry. The king of Orissa sued for peace and ceded to
Golkonda the whole of the territory between the Godavari and Krishna rivers.
The Portuguese concluded a treaty in this year with the Sultan of Bijapur, Ibrahim Adil Shah,
and with Burhan Nizam Shah of Ahmednagar, and the Zamorin of Calicut.
The Mughal Emperor Humayun was defeated by the Afghan Shir Shah who rebelled.
Humayun fled to Persia where he took refuge till restored to the throne in 1555. Meanwhile Shir
Shah made himself master of Delhi.]
A.D. 1541. Amongst Achyuta's records of this year are two dated October 31 and November
5, 1541, shewing him then reigning (B. and V.C.i,91; 49 of 1917). An inscription in Chittoor
District mentions his son, Prince Venkatadri. (V.R. /, Chit. 264 ; 373 of 1911.)
In Tinnevelly District on October 23, Jatillavarman-Srivallabha-Panflya ' who brought back
the old times ' was reigning in his seventh year, shewing his accession to have been in the year
preceding October 24, 1535.
Achyuta's minister at Penukonfla and in Coimbatore was Ramabhatlu.
(V.R. *, Anantajmr, 141, 142 ; I76 t 177 of 1913 ; ibid., Coim. 325 ; 22 of 1910.)
A.D. 1542. This year saw the end of Achyuta's reign and the beginning of Sadafiiva's at Vijaya-
nagar ; but with, apparently, the former's son Venkatadri on the throne for two or three days. It is
necessary to examine the dates given in inscriptions relating to these rulers.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 249
We have records shewing Achyuta as on throne on January 29, 1542 (165 of 1922 at
Kafahasti); on March 19 (B.C. vi> Kd. 160 in West Mysore); on April 5, near Penukontfa (V.R. *,
Ananiapur 142 ; 177 of 1913) / on May 17, in W, Mysore (B.C. vi, Mg. 64) ; on May 29 also in
W. Mysore (##. stf, tftf. 158),- on June 24 in B. Mysore (ibid. *, Mr. 32); and on June 25 at
Conjevaram. (6 14 of 1919.)
[One date, perhaps of August 11, 1542, in S. Arcot, which seems to shew Achyuta as
reigning then, cannot be trusted to as evidence, as the details of the date are insufficient for
verification.]
There are records shewing Sadasiva reigning at Badami on June 27, 1542 (LA. 1881, p. 63,
No. LXXXVIII) / and in October of the same year (B. and V.C. Hi. 1377 ; V.R. it, Nellore, 782)
at Udayagiri.
There is a record of ' Venkata ' on September 7, 1542, which represents him as ' Maharaja '.
This is in B. Mysore (E.C. x, Mr. 62) ; and another on January 1, 1543, also in B. Mysore. [But see
below.} (E.C. x, Sd. 52.)
Putting all these together, if the dates are accepted and the inscriptions are truthful, we
should conclude that king Achyuta died about June 25 or 26, 1542, and was succeeded by his son
Venkatadri (see E.I. xiv. 34-1} but that the latter was at once ousted and the throne seized for
SadaSiva by that prince's supporters ; so that by June 27, he was king. It seems clear that the
succession was disputed. Venkatadri, the rightful heir, was supported by the ' Salakam ' (Chajukya?
family) chiefs ; but the three powerful brothers, chiefs of the Aravltfu family, Rama, Tirumala and
Venkatadri, probably knowing that SadaSiva was a prince of weak character, and that the whole
power would be in their hands, succeeded in displacing him and raising Sada&iva to the throne.
The inscription in Mysore which names, as ruling there on January 1, 1543, ' Venkatapati ' may
possibly refer to Venkatadri, the youngest of the three Araviflu brothers, and not to the prince of
that name, son of Achyuta the king (E.G. x t Sd. 52) and the same with the inscription of
September 7, 1542.
There is an inscription which requires notice in Anantapur District (800 of 1917). It says
that the son of the Dalavay made a grant to a temple in gratitude for divine answer to his prayer
that SadaSiva's ' accession to the throne might be permanent/ The date of this is April 29, 1542.
Here is one of those historical puzzles whose solution awaits further research. 1 The exact meaning
of the words used in the record must be elucidated, and comparison made between it and the originals
of the other records quoted above. Then alone will the truth become apparent.
[In the Dekhan there was again war in this year between the Musalman Sultans.
Burhan Nizam Shah and Amir Barid of Bidar in alliance attacked Ibrahim Adil Shah of
Bijapur. They ' spread fire and slaughter ' through the latter's country, says Firishta (Scott's
Edit., p. 269), and burned and laid waste the suburbs of Bijapur city. In his turn, when he gained
the ascendancy Ibrahim ' took ample revenge . . . burning and destroying the territories of his
enemies.']
The KaJasa-KarkaJa tracts of Western Mysore were being governed by Panflyappa,
son-in-law of Bhairarasa, alias Vira-Panflya. (E. C. vi. t Mg. 64.)
1 The detail! of the date given are gaka 1565 Sobhakrit, VaUSkha, gu. di. 15. These according to Swami-
kannu Filial 's Bpbemeris - Thursday, 19th April, 1543. Mr. SewelTs date in the previous year would be correct
for SvMakrit, not the next year Sobkatrit. the year in the record. -Editor.
250 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
An inscription in Kurndbl District mentions Araviti-Ahobala, or Aubala of Nandyal.
(V. R. ii. Kurn. 106.)
A. D. 1543. There are inscriptions shewing; Sadas*iva as king early in the year ; one on
April 30 and one on August 6 (337 of 1917 ; 331 of 1922 ; 269 of 1921 ; 213 of 1916). These are
in S. Arcot, N. Arcot, Chittoor and Chingleput Districts.
In this year Tiruraala, brother of Aliya-Rama, was ruling at the Udayagiri fortress.
(B. and V. C. ii. 793.)
Accession year in Tinnevelly of Jatilavarman-Kulasekhara-Parakrama-Pantfya, elder son
of Abhirama. (T. A. S. i. 4-8, 103, 266, 27 J, 274 t 277 of 1908 records at TenkaSi ; E. K. 1909, 32.)
Araviti- Aubala, son of Narasinga, gave a grant (see last year's note).
(V. R. ii, Kurnool, 243 ; 160 of 1905.)
[Rama-Raya, practically ruler of Vijayanagar, urged to action by Burhan Nizam Shah,
attacked Raichur, then a possession of the Adil Shah.
Quli-Qutb Shah of Golkonda was assassinated this year, and was succeeded by Jamshid, who
blinded his elder brother.]
A. D. 1544. A number of records shewing Sadasiva on throne.
The Aravitfu family in great power. Mention of Aubala, Chinna Timmayya, Chinna Aubala,
Konetf Aubala (E. C. iv. Ch. 121 ; V. R. ii, Kurnool, 177, 28, 610-B, 51, 55, 61, 67 ; 671, 674, 678,
700, 770 of 1917). Vitfhala mentioned in Tanjore and Mysore.
(V. R. ii. Tan. 1243; 273 of 1991; E. C. xi. Hr. 29; see also V. R. i. Cuddapah, 624.)
Abhirama Parakrama Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly in his tenth year. ( V. R. Hi., Tinn. 291.)
Venkatadri, brother of AJiya Rama-Raja of Vijayanagar, remitted some taxes in Kurnool.
Mention of Timma, grandson of Bukka of Aravitfu. (V, R. ii. Kurn. 558, 614, 620-A.)
Mention of the Changajva chief Srikantha or Chennaya ruling in Coorg.
(E. C i. Coorg. 26.)
Two records in Cuddapah mention Koneti-Chinna-Timma, son of Pedda Konfla of Aravitfu.
(V. R. 2, Cud. 5 37, 538.)
A. D. 1545. Excluding unimportant records of king Sadasiva, we have one which is very
valuable as regards the end of young prince Venkatadri.
An inscription of June 24, 1545, mentions Sadas*iva as reigning, and expressly states that he
was placed on the throne by his brother-in-law AJiya Rama, who, it truthfully declares, was .' the
ruler of the Karnata Kingdom.' It also says that on king Achyuta's death, his son Venkafadeva
came to the throne but ' soon died '. (E.C. iv, Ng. 58.)
Rama-Raja-Vifthala-Raja of Vijayanagar gave away two villages in Tanjore District
Sadasiva reigning. (140 of 1895, V. R. ii. Tan. 351.)
On February 1 and Ooctber 4, 1545, Jatilavarman-Srivallabha-Pandya was ruling in Tinnevelly
in his tenth year. He was the Panflya prince who brought back the old times.'
(543, 511 of 658, 662, 663, 666 of 1917.)
Another Tinnevelly record names Jatilavarman-KulaSekhara-Panglya as ruling there on
July 8 in his second year. He was son of Abhirama-Pantfya and was also called ' Parakrama ' (386
of 1917. See also 389 of 1917). Another one, in which he is called ' Konerimaikonflan ', makes
him ruling there on September 29, 1545, in his third year (657 of 1917), and another of his third
year is dated October 1, 1545. ' (V. R. Hi. Travancore 145, 146 ; T. A. S. i, 103, 266.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 251
It is noticeable that SadaSiva's supremacy was recognized in Ramnad in this year.
(2 of 1923 ; Tarn, and Sans. Mss., 108-9 ; V. R. ii. Ramnad, 166.)
And, for the first time in history, Vijayanagar overlordship is recognized in Tinnevelly in
A.D. 1546. (V. R t iii t Tinn 275.)
A gift was made in Chingleput District ' for the merit of Chinna Timma of the Aravldu
family, son of Timma and grandson of Rama. This Chinna Timma was Aliya Rama's
cousin (V. R. i, Chin. 717 ; 250 of 1910). In the Cuddapah District in this year an inscription
mentions Chinna Timma son of Rama of the same family. This may possibly be Aliya
Rama's son of that name, but, from the date, is more probably his uncle.
(V.R. t, Cud. 547.)
[The Portuguese in this year made a treaty with Ibrahim Adil Shah of Bijapur by which, in
return for surrendering to him the person of the rebel prince Abdullah, they were given the small
territories of Salsette and Bardes. They took Abdullah as far as Cannanore and then brought him
back to Goa.]
A.D. 1546. [From here forward I omit all unimportant records of Sada&iva. There are many
every year.]
In Tinnevelly on May 20, 15*6. Inscription of JatUavarman-KulaSekhara-Pandya in his
3rd year, elder son of Abhirara-Parakrama (388 of 1917). There is another of his, apparently of
date February 26, but the date is not quite perfect. (T. A. S. i. 266.)
Some Madura records are said to shew that up to this year at least and for some years past
that city was under the immediate rule of Sundara-ToJ-Udaiyan II Mavalivaija of the old Bana
stock. (T.A.S.vi.53.)
Vitthala of Aravidu, son of Timma, son of Rama mentioned in an inscription in Tinnevelly.
He was cousin of Aliya Rama. He invaded Travancore.
(V. R. iii, Tinu. 275 / 129 of 1905 ; sec L A. 1914, 230.)
[The Portuguese attacked and burned some towns in Gujarat in this year.]
A.D. 1547. Records in Nellore and Kurnool record remission of taxes by AHya-Rama and
other members of his family, shewing the extent of his power. (V. R. ii, Nell. 616 ; B. and V.C.
1195 ; V. R. ii, Kurnool, 59, 66, 211, 390 ... 395, 414, 419, 421, 424, 429, 525, 532, 565, 572, 577,
611, 627, 629, 633.)
In Tinnevelly an inscription of the fourth year of Jatilavarman-Kulas*ekhara-Parakrama-
Pandya the date of which =* June 9, 1547 (397 of 1917). One of August 28, 1547, mentions (probably
in error) his fifth year. (525 of 1917.)
[The Portuguese in 1547 broke away from their treaty of. 1545 with Ibrahim Adil Shah and
concluded a triple alliance with Vijayanagar and Ahraadnagar for the purpose of conquering the
Bijapur kingdom. In 1548 they again made a treaty with Ibrahim Adil.]
Aliya Rama Raya's brother Venkatadri was in a position of authority in the Kurnool
District where he granted the revenues of a village to Brahmans.
( V. R. ii, Kurnool. 228.)
The Ghandikota tract in Cuddapah District was apparently governed by Nandyal Timma.
( V. R. i, Cud. 25 ; 318 of 1895.)
The Kerala-Raja Bhutala-Vira-Ramavarman was ruling in Travancore.
(V. R. Hi, Trav. 148; 64 of 1896.)
252 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
In Tinnevelly inscriptions of the fourth and fifth year of Perumal-Parakrama-Panflya. The
&aka year is the same in each case. He was eldest son of Abhirama Parakrama.
(F. . tit, Ttnn. 294, 297 ; 274 of 1908 ; 660 of 2927.)
A.D. 1548. The same Panflya Raja ruling on March 27, at TenkaSi in his fifth year (587 of
1917). And on August IS, October 24, November 25 and December 8 in his sixth year (566, 531,
532, 562 of 1917). His brother Salivatfpati, here called ' Tirunelveli-PerumaJ,' is also mentioned
on December 3, 1548. (451 of 2927.)
Nandyal Chinna Aubala, ' son of Narasinga and grandson of Singa ' gave a grant in aid of
worship at the Ahobilam temple in Kurnool (V. R. it, Kurn. 595; 81 of 1915). His brother
Narapa granted a village in Cuddapah. ( V. R. i, Cud. 395.)
A.D. 1549. Records of Jatilavarman-Parakrama, eldest son of Abhirama-Panflya on
(?) February 8 and 13 and on June 17, July 20 and September 7 (V. R. ii, Ttnn. 278-M ; 472,
536, 545, 553, 583 of 1917). In the first of these a wrong nakshatra is quoted. Hence the
doubt as to the exact day. [The record of July 20, being in this chief's seventh year, shews that his
accession took place on or before July 20, 1543, while a record (see below of July 19, 1551), which
is placed in his eighth year shews that it must have taken place on or after July 20, 1543. The
two together prove his day of accession as July 20, 1543.]
(See also 567 of 1917 ; and V. R. Hi, Travan. 137; T.A.S. i. 48, 268.)
One of the Aravltfu family chiefs, Kontfa, son of Chinna-Timma, gave a grant of revenue-
taxes to a temple in Cuddapah. It is difficult to fix precisely which ' Kontfa ' this was.
(V. R. i, Cud. 515, 517 ; 471 of 1906.)
[War broke out again this year between the Portuguese (with whom was allied the Raja of
Cochin) and the Zamorin of Calicut. The Portuguese were defeated at Bardela.
Sevappa-Nayaka, whose wife's sister had been one of king Achyuta's queens, was made
Governor of Tanjore.]
A.D. 1550. Inscriptions in Tinnevelly District shew that Sadasiva was acknowledged here as
supreme overlord (599 > 609 ; 373 of 1926) ; while the local ruler was Jatilavarman-Kulas*ekhara,
eldest son of Abhirama-Parakrama, for whom we have dates March 26, April (?) and June 16, in his
seventh year and August 21, in his eighth year (573, 659 of 1917 ; V. R. Hi, Tmvancore. 138, 231 ;
T.A.S. i. 271 ; 563 of 1917). The latest of these mentions an order given by this chief's younger
brother, Viravenbaraalai-Kulasekhara alias galivatipati. (See also 564 of 1917 and 276 of 1908.)
This alivatipati's beginning of rule took place, as gathered from records, between June 14
and 27, 1550. He was crowned in 1552. (T. A. S. i. 56; V. R. Hi, Tinnevelly 302.)
The Araga-Rajya in N.-W. Mysore was ruled, under Vijayanagar, by Keladi Sada&va-
Nayaka. (E. C. viii, Nr. 77.)
[Ibrahim Qutb Shah of Golkonda became Sultan in this year on his brother Jams bid's death.
While a prince he had stayed as a guest of the king's at Vijayanagar. AJiya-Rama, anxious to
make friends with him, gave him an estate, and to that end seized a property which he had already
bestowed upon one Ambur Khan and turned the latter out of it. Ambur Khan quarrelled with
Ibrahim, on this grievance, in the streets of Vijayanagar, and the two fought a duel which resulted
in Ambur Khan's death.]
A.D. 1551. July 19. Jatilavarman-KulaSekhara-Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly in his eighth year.
This was the last day of his eighth year (See above, s.v. 1549 ; 532 of 1909 ; 450 of 1917). Another
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 253
of his eighth year, whose date = September 3, 1551, seems to quote the wrong regnal year (4-66 of
2927). So also does another whose date January 4, 1551, but which quotes the seventh regnal
year (554 of 1917). The same ruler is mentioned in an inscription of October 5, 1551, in his ninth
regnal year (540 of 2927). One record (508 of 1909 ; E. R. 1910, p. 102) affixes to his name the
biruda ' Setfyan, Ponnin-Pantfya.'
Varatunga-Rama-Panflya, a prince, son of Parakrama and grandson of Abhirama, gave a
village in Ramnad to Brahmans. (V. R, it, Ramnad, 180 ; T. A. S. i. p. 206.)
A grant was made to Brahmans in this year on June 15, at Bevinahalli, a village close to
Madras, by AJiya-Rama, king Sada&va's minister, at the request of Ain-ul-Mulkh, who is called
1 Ainama-Malukka, in the original, probably the chief whom Firishta calls ' Mallik Ain-ul-Mulkh
Gilani ' (Briggs's Edn, Hi. p. 381}. The grant mentions, Mailapnr-Madarasa ' and as Mailapur is a
suburb of modern Madras the origin of the name ' Madras ' is here believed to have been disclosed. 1
(E. I. xtv, 220.)
Ally a- Rama's brother Tirumala of Aravitfu was now ruling in Central Mysore. He is given
royal titles. (E. C. ix, A7, 42.)
Tirumala was also ruling at Udayagiri. (B. and V. C. No. 104.)
[Rama-Raja of Vijayanagar and Burhun Nizam Shah made an alliance this year against
Bijapur, and took Raichur and Muflkal, thus restoring the Raichur Doab to the Hindu monarchy. '
Rama-Raja's brother Tirumala seems to have become jealous of his powerful brother's supremacy
and to have become refractory. He was besieged by Rama-Raja in Adoni and on capitulating, was
afterwards pardoned.]
[According to Hunter, with whom Burgess agrees, it was in this year that the Telugu chief
Mukunda-Bahubalendra usurped the throne of the Gajapatis of Orissa.J
A.D. 1552. April 25. Kulasekhara-Salivatipati-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly. His birudas are
4 Viraveubamalai,' Vrlhivritis'vara,' ' Ponnan,' and ' Viravel.' The record belongs to his second
regnal year (513 of 1917 ; T.A.S. i. 56, 204, 272). He was crowned in 1552-53.
(V. R. Hi. Tinn. t 344 ; 508 of 1909 ; E. R. 2928, p. 60 ; V. R. Hi, Trav. 239.)
Ke}adi Sadasiva was ruling the Araga tract on the Western Ghats under the Vijayanagar
king. (E. C. viii, Nr. 5.)
The Kalasa country of Mysore was governed by Bhairarasa.
(E. C. vi, Mg. 40 ; and ibid. 39.)
A.D. 1553. A grant was made in Udayagiri (Nellore District) by Timma of the Aravltfu
family, son of Konetf-Raya, and AJiya Rama Raja's cousin. (V. R. ii, Nell. 773 ; B and V.C. 1363.)
Salivatipati-Pandya ruling in Tonkas! in his third year. Date = June 2, 1553 (557 of 1917;
281 of 1908). Another record of his fixes July 8, 1553, as in his fourth year, (387 of 2927). Another
of his fourth year bears date December 2. (559 of 2917. See also V. R. Hi, Tjnn., 302, 304-F.)
1 It is matter for regret that Mr. Sewell should have been misled into thinking Bevinahalli to be a village
near Madras. BSvinahaHi and the two other villages going into it are said to have belonged to Raudakundiya Slma,
in Kelavadirtl, in HastinavatI vafita ; in the division of Hastinivat! (Anegondi-Hampi), in the sub-division Kajavadi
(Kejadi in Mysore), and the district of Kandakundi. The villages may have been in Myaore-Bellary border.
MailAfiurada-MUdarasa is almost certainly the name of a fCannatfa Brahman and probably belonged to Mailapur, a
neighbouring village on the border of which one of the boundary stones was planted (1. 278 of the Ins.). It is very
doubtful if the name could have had any association with Mailapur-San Thome, near modern Madras. See Journal
of Indian History, Vol. VII, pp. 103-104.-2&tf/or.
254 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
An agrahara village was founded in this year by Varatunga-Rama, son of Kulagekhara
Parakrama-Pandya, then a prince. (T. A. S. i. 59, 106, 213, 116.}
[The Portuguese attacked and burned some more towns on the Malabar Coast. AJiya
Rama Raya's brother Venkatadri defeated Ain-ul-Mulkh, a leader who had revolted against the
Bijapur Sultan. (Forg. Emfi., p. 290.)]
A.D. 1554. ' Viravenbamalai '-KulaSekhara, alias SaKvatipati-Panflya ruling in Tinnevelly in his
fifth year on June 27. This shews that the last possible day for the accession was June 27, 1550.
(543 of 1927.)
There are several records in this year of the Araviflu family. ' Timma, son of Konetf, and
grandson of Pedda-Konfla ' built a hall at a temple in the capital. (V. R. i. Bellary 327 ; 13 of 1904.)
A village in Kurnool District was given to a temple by ' Timma, son of Rama-Raja- Koneti-Raja '
( V. R. ii. Kurn. 240 ; 157 of 1905). In the same district land was granted to 4 Aubala, son of
Konetf, and grandson of Pedda-Kontfa ' (V. R. ii. Kurn. 579, 580 ; 65 of 1915). ' Rama- Raja
Vitthala-Raja-Tirumala-Raja ' granted a village in Central Mysore (E. C. xii. Mi. 78).
' Nandyal Pedda VIrayya' granted a village in Kurnool District (V. R. ii. Kurn. 214). ' Rama-Raja-
Vitthala-Raja ' granted a village in Mysore. (E. C. xii. Pg. 39.)
A.D. 1555. Viravenbamalai '-Salivatipati-Pantfya ruling in Tinnevelly District on March 20
and April 5 in his fifth year (575, 538 of 1917). Both these are at Tenkasi, and each of them
mentions Salivatipati's nephew Gunarama. An inscription at Gangaikontfan near Tinnevelly names
as ruler there Maravarman-Sundara-Panflya, on June 1, 1555, in his twenty-fourth year. His
period of rule had begun in the year following June 1, 1531.
(V. R. Hi. Tinn. 405 ; 171 of 1905.)
In S. Kanara the AJupa chief Bhujabala-Kavi-Ajupendra was ruling.
(V. R. ii. S. Kan. 189 / 171 of 1901.)
In W. Mysore mention of Immafli-Pantfya governing Keravase, and Bhairarasa, son of
Bomma, governing the Kajasa country. (E. C. m, Mg. 60.)
[The Mughal Emperor Humayun was restored to the throne of Delhi this year. But he
died the following year.
The Portuguese attempted to place their friend Prince Abdullah (see above s.v. A.D. 1545)
on the throne of Bijapur, but they were opposed by Sultan Ibrahim Adil aided by a contingent of
troops sent to his aid from Vijayanagar by AJiya-Rama Raja, and several fights took place. The
war lasted for more than a year, and the Portuguese failed to carry out their plan.]
A.D. 1556. [Humayun 's death took place in January 1556. In the following month Akbar
was enthroned. It is advisable to note that Akbar's internal policy was in theory much the same
as in the far-gone days of the Maurya Chandragupta, viz. the cultivators must be compelled to
cultivate whether they will or no, in order that the emperor's treasury should be enriched. The
holders of land were at first to be encouraged to do their best ; but the Government officials were
to see to it that no ryot was lazy, and no excuses were to be accepted. Labour was compulsory.
As to the land-taxes, the emperor is said to have in practice seized for the crown about one-third
of the gross produce though he laid it down as a religious principle that it was lawful for a
Musalman ruler to take the whole property, as well as the person, of every ' infidel ' Hindu, and
distribute it amongst the followers of Islammaking the Hindus slaves. His practice was milder
than his theory. (J.R.A.S., Jan. 1922, p. 19.)]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 255
In Tinnevelly District on October 1, 1556, Viravenbamalai-Salivafipati-Pandya was ruling
according to an inscription, in his ' sixth ' year (620 of 1917}. [The regnal year was actually the
seventh.]
Keladi-Sadasiva-Nayaka was governing part of N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. vii, Sk. 55.)
' Rama-Raja Tiruraala ' of Aravitf u gave a grant in Central Mysore (E. C. xii, Si. 31) ; and
1 Rama-Raja- Vithala-Raja-Tirumala granted a village to Brahmans in N. Mysore.
(Ibid, xi, Mk. 4, 6.)
1 Ahobala (Aubala) Raja, son of Rama-Raja Koneti-Raja ' built a gopura and a mandapa. at the
Vitthalaswami temple at Hampe-Vijayanagar (V. R. i, Bellary 348). And Tiruraala, son of Vif-
thala, son of Rama ', remitted taxes in the Rayadrug tract (Bellary District).
( V. JR. i, Bell. 451, 452 ; 104 1 105 of 1913.)
Rama-Raja Tirumalaraja granted a village in Central Mysore Sadasiva reigning.
(E. C. xii> Pfr, 40.)
The British Museum plates of Sadasiva, uated 1556, differing from others, state that Achyuta's
brother Ranga, father of SadaSiva, was the elder brother and Acbyuta the younger. (E. 1. iv, 1.)
A.D. 1557. [Ibrahim Adil Shah of Bijapur died in this year from a complication of disorders.
He put to death several physicians who had tried, but failed, to cure him. He was succeeded by his
son Ali Adil Shah, who at once tried to establish, for political reasons, a solid friendship with Rama-
Raja at Vijayanagar. He visited the Hindu capital, and was outwardly received with all honour ;
but Rama-Raja offended him on his departure, by not attending him out of the city. The event
increased Rama-Raya's sense of his own importance, and irritated the Sultan.]
In Tinnevelly on April 26, Viravenbamalai-Salivatipati-Pantfya was ruling in his 7th year
(481 of 1917). Two of his records, of dates = July 22 and 24, also mention them as in his 7th
year, thus disagreeing with the fixture June 14-27, 1550, for his accession (529, 572 of 1917).
[These inscriptions require examination.]
* Obala, son of Koneti and grandson of Rama-Raja Kontfa ' of Aravltfu gave a grant of
villages in S. Arcot (V. R. i t S. Arcot 391 ; 66 of 1906). And ' Chinna Aubalesvara of Nandyal,
son of Aubalesvara and grandson of Aubala', gave a gift at Ghanflikota in Cuddapah District.
( V. R. i, Cudd. 164 ; 485 of 1906.)
1 Parakrama-Pantfya ' (i.e. Kulasekhara-Parakrama whose accession was in 1543) gave a grant
of a village in Tinnevelly District in his ' 16th ' (should be 14th or 15th) year.
(V.R.iii. Tmn.304 I.)
A.D. 1558. [The Portuguese Franciscan friars at Mailapur and S. Thome" near Madras, accord-
ing to Couto (see ' A Forgotlm Empire ', p. 193) destroyed some temples and thereby roused the indig-
nation of the Brahmans and the Hindus generally. AJiya-Rama went in person to S. Thome" and
held an enquiry, but, finding that the foreign priests were all very poor, he let them alone.
A combined army of forces from Vijayanagar and Bijapur, in alliance, attacked the dominions
of Husain Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar. They laid waste the country, says Firishta, ' in such a
manner that from Porundeh to Khiber and from Ahmadnagar to Dowlatabad, not a mark of popula-
tion was to be seen. The infidels of Beejanuggur (VijayanagarJ, who for many years had
wishing for such an event, left no cruelty unpractised. They insulted the honour of Mu
women, destroyed the mosques, etc.' Ibrahim-Qutb-Shah joined the allies in this
Ahmadnagar, and ceded to Vijayanagar the fortresses of Kdvilkonda, Pangal and Guntu^
256 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
AD important inscription in S.-E. Mysore gives pedigrees of the Vijayanagar royal family
and of the Araviflu family. (E. C ix, Cp. 186.)
In Tinnevelly 'Viravenbamalai-Kulasekhara-Pantfya, alias Salivatipati, was ruling in his
8th year on April 4, 1558 (403 of 1917} ; and on June 3 (530 of 1917). (Also V.R. tit Tinn. 293.)
At Madura Visvanatha Nayaka ruled locally. (LA. 1914, fi. 15.)
Aliya Rama-Raya of Vijayanagar had in his employ, as indeed was necessary, a Muhammadan
agent, Dilawar-Khan. (E.C. x. Kl. 147.)
A.D. 1559. [Visvanatha Nayaka of Madura and gevappa-Nayaka of Tanjore effected an
arrangement by which Sevappa ceded Trichinopoly to Visvanatha and VisVanatha ceded Vail am to
Sevappa. Luiz de Mello left Goa and wasted the country as far as MangaJore, where he fired the
town and slaughtered the inhabitants,]
The same Pantfya prince mentioned above, Salivatipati continued to rule in the Tinnevelly
country. There are records of him of date = June 13 and November 5 in his ' 9th' year. [They
must be examined with reference to the regnal year stated, as the last one disagrees with a fixture
in June 1550 for his accession.]
Tirumala, brother of Ajiya-Rama, was in authority in Nellore District, and in Mysore, and in
Anantapur District.
(V.R. ii, Ndl. 484 ; B. and V.C. 880 ; B.C. xi, Cl, 54 ; V.R. i, Anant. 41.)
A.D. 1560. The same Pantfya prince ruling on January 14 and March 20, 1560, in TinnevelJy
District. [Here again the given regnal year clashes with some in other inscriptions.]
(326 of 1918 ; 592, 593, 594 of 1917.)
VisVanatha-Nayaka, ruling in Madura, had a general in command of his army by name
Aryanatha. ( V.R. Hi, Tinn. 455 / 622 of 1915.)
A.D. 1561. Another record of the same Pantfya prince, Salivatipati, on February 2, 1561, in
which the regnal year is stated, apparently in error, as the ' 9th '. (579 of 1917.)
Two other Panflya inscriptions mention the year A.D. 1561-62 as being the 13th year of
' KulaSekhara Ativlra-Rama-Panclya ' in Ramnad and of ' Dharma-Perumal KulaSekhara Panclya '
in Tinnevelly. (V.R. ii, Ramnad, 168-B / Hi. Tinn. 255 ; 483 of 1909.)
' Rama-Raja-Konfla-Raja ' of Aravitfu gave a grant to a temple at Kampli.
(V.R. i, Bellary, 362.)
A.D. 1562. ' Viravenbamalai '-Kulasekhara, younger son of Abhirama-Pantfya (i.e. Salivati-
pati) ruling on September 6, 1562, in his 12th year. [This again disagrees with other records
which mention the regnal year.] (546 of 1917). Another, of date = September 5, similarly dis-
agrees. The ' 12th ' regnal year is stated. (537 of 1917.)
An inscription of June 12, 1562, states that the Vinukontfa province (Stma) was given by
Rama-Raja Tirumala to Konfla-Raja. ( V.R. it, Guntur 883 ; 530 of 1913.)
Sultan Husain Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar, after his disastrous war against Bijapur, Vijaya-
nagar, and Golkonda now made friends with the Sultan of Golkonda, Ibrahim Qutb Shah and attack-
ed the other two states, but without success.
A.D. 1563. ' Jatilavarman-Tininelveli-Perumal-KulaSekhara-Pan^ya ' (i.e. Salivatipati) ruling
on May 22 in Tinnevelly in his 13th year (515 of 1917). Another of his records at Tenka^i
of this year mentions a day in his ' 12th ' year. [Again some confusion.]
( V.R. in, Tinn. 363 ; 527 of 1909.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 257
The Changalva chief Vira-Raja-Uflaiyar was locally ruling in S. Mysore, (E.C. iv, Ms. 49.)
An inscription in W. Mysore, in the Hassan tract, says that the village to which it belonged
was in an estate which had been given by king-Sadas"iva to Ajiya Rama-Raja. Another mentions
Seringapatam as in the same estate, which therefore included a considerable tract of country.
(E C. v t ffn. 2, 15 ,- Hi, My. 50.)
1 Nandyal Aubala, son of Koneti, son of Pedda Kontfa ' of the Aravitfu family gave a grant of
village revenues to the temple at Ahobilam on August 6, 1563.
(V.R. ii, Kurnool, 586, 596 / 72, 82 of 1915.)
A.D. 1564. The Pantfya Ruler Sulivatipati seems to have died in June 1563, and to have been
succeeded by his son Ativirarama Panflya-Srivallabha, also called ' Alagan-ivalavel ', who was
crowned on April 16, 1564. ( T.A.S. i, 56, 105 ; V.R. Hi, Tinn. 345 ; 509 of 1909.)
An inscription from N.-W. Mysore, referring to AJiya Rama-Raja gives him full imperial
titles and describes him as ' seated on the jewelled throne ' of Vijayanagar. The date of this C.-P.
grant is December 18, 1564, only a month before the total destruction of Vijayanagar and the death
of Rama-Raja at Talikota. (E.C. vii, Ci., 62.)
[The Portuguese were at war in this year with the Raja of Cannanore. They behaved with
great brutality, capturing ships and killing the sailors whom they made prisoners.]
(' Forgotten Empire', p. 195.)
A.D. 1565. A]iya- Rama-Raja's success in grasping the whole power at Vijayanagar while he
kept Sadasiva-Raya, the real Emperor, virtually a prisoner, had so intoxicated him with a sene of his
own importance that, in the course of the past year, he had alienated his dangerous Musalman neigh-
bours in the Dekhan, each of whom considered himself insulted by the Hindu ruler's overbearing
conduct. Firishta ma^es this very clear. The result was that Ali Adil Shah conceived the possibility
of an united attack by all the four Dckhatii powers in alliance on the kingdom and city of
Vijayanagar, with the object of accomplishing the complete overthrow of the Hindu empire. He
sent an embassy first to Husain Nizam Shah and gained his approval of the plan, which was ratified
by intermarriages between the younger members of the two families. The Golkonda and Bidar
Sultans also agreed to join in this holy war.
The Musalmani forces from all four States met at Bijapur, and began their march on December
25, 1564. They pushed forward to the village of Talikota, 1 where a great battle was fought on January
23, 1565, with the armies of Vijayanagar, which had been rapidly collected from all quarters and were
1 A Kannada Bakhair known as the Bakhair of RFimaraya gives an account of the battle of Talikota differing
in essential particulars from the account of Finshfn. Without going into the full details, this Bakhair makes it
doubtful whether the battle should any more be called the battle of Talikota. Talikoja is twenty-five miles from the
north bank of the Krishna, where the Ahmadnagar army camped for the time. According to this Bakhair, the
Vijayanagar army after crossing the Tungabhadra made a short camp at a place called Tavarekere, from which they
advanced, and Riimaraya made his camp at a place called Rakshasatangadi, from which he sent out the divisions
under his two brothers to oppose the Bijapur and Golkonda divisions respectively, the centre being placed over
against the Ahmadnagar army. One feature of the description of the battle is the effort made to cross the Krishna
and the defence of the fords by Vijayanagar. The battle joined after the Muhammadan armies had crossed the
Krishna, and therefore is some little way from the south bank of the river. It would be more appropriate to call it
the battle of Rakshasatangadi, where the main camp of the Vijayanagar array lay and from which that army
operated as occasion demanded by movements of various kinds. The need for calling it Rakshasatangadi is made
necessary by Giant Duff referring to the battle in a corrupt form of that name Rakshitagundi in his standard work,
History of the Mahrattas. For the whole of this discussion, see a paper presented by the Editor to the Indian
Historical Records Commission in its Poona Session, 1925. Tavarekere is next stage to Kanakagiri on the
Vijayanagar-Mudgal Road. The Survey of India Atlas, Sheet 56, marks the battle on this side of the Krishna
17
258 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
led by the three Aravltfu brothers in person, Rama-Raja in the centre, Tirumala on the left and
Venkatadri on the right. Pirishta says that the Hindu army numbered nearly a million men. By
all accounts, Rama-Raja, now a very old man, behaved with great gallantry, but by a series of
accidents and some mismanagement, his enemies succeeded in breaking his line and making him a
prisoner. He was taken to Husain Nizam Shah who at once had him decapitated.
To put the result in as few words as possible, since this is not the place for a descriptive
story, the armies of Vijayanagar broke and fled. They were closely pursued up to the walls of the
capital, and massacred in numbers. The chronicler relates that ' according to the best authorities '
more than 100,000 Hindus lost their lives. Then the city was entered and completely sacked.
King Sadasiva and his family and the surviving Aravi^u brothers, Tirumala and Venkatadri fled for
safety to Penukontfa, carrying with them enormous treasure. The helpless citizens of the city were
slain or deprived of all their possessions ; and the invaders settled down to their task of deliberately
destroying the whole city. So that after a time it was totally reduced to ruins a condition in which
it has ever since remained.
To realize the extent of this disaster it would be well for the reader to note what the city had
been when at the height of its prosperity only a few years earlier, and for this purpose to read the
accounts given of its wealth and grandeur by Abdur Razzak in the fifteenth century and by Paes
about A.D. 1520 (' A Forgotten Empire ', pp. 81 f, 253 /). And for details of the event and of what
followed, refer to pp. 196-213 of the same work.
Firishtah says that the plunder of the wealthy citizens was so great that ' every private man
in the allied [conquering] army became rich.' And in addition to this the whole country around the
capital was devastated. It must be remembered that Vijayanagar had been a city protected by seven
lines of fortification, the outer walls measuring twenty-eight miles in circumference. The loot and
destruction were increased by the violence of the scum of the population and by hordes of bandits.
Sadasiva, however, though he and his supporters retired to Penukonfla and Chandragiri, was
still sovereign in South India subsequent to his defeat. Inscriptions naming him as on the throne
later in the year 1565 have been found in Mysore. Their dates correspond to October 20 and
November 7 in that year (E.C. ix, Hi. 88 / x, Gd. 52). Tirumala of Aravitfu remained as minister
to the puppet-king, with all the power in his hands. His son Rama is mentioned as being in a
position of some authority in Anantapur District in 1565-6. (V.R. i, Anant. 155 ; 333 of 1901, ,)
A.D. 1566. Records of king Sadasiva on February 19, 1566, and on other days (Mys. A.A.R.
2923, p. 83 ; V.R. it, Guntur 354 ; B and V.C. 946 ; E.C. viii, Nr. 1 ; ix, An. 16). One of these
shews a member of the Aravitfu family, Rangappa, governing the fortress of Konflavitfu. Another
shews the Kejadi chief Sadasiva ruling the Araga tract.
In Tinnevelly AtivIrarama-rivallabha-Pantfya was ruling in his 3rd year on May 31 a date
which shews that his accession took place on or after June 1, 1563. Others of his records naming
bis 3rd year bear dates = June 19 and 27, 1566, and these disagree with one that makes June 13,
1563, his latest possible day of accession. [These records all require careful examination if it is
considered necessary to fix the date of accession. He was son of Salivatfpati.]
(501 1 572, 491 of 1927; also V.R. Hi, Travan., 141 ; T.A.S. 274-8.)
between Mud gal and the river that is on the road from Tavarekere through Mudgal to Talikota and Bijapur.
Somewhere about this locality Raksbasatangadi uittet have been. See Survey of India Atlas, Sheets 56 and 57.
Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 259
A.D. 1567. The same Panflya chief ruling in Tinnevelly District on January 24 in his ' 3rd *
year ; and on August 22 in his ' 5th ' year (617, 494 of 2917). And another of his 5th ' year.
( V.R. Hi, Tznn. 392 \ 393 ; 201, 202 of 1895. Also 558 of 1917. V.R. Hi, Travaworc, 141 ;
7\A.S. i. 274.)
[Mukunda-Bahubalendra, the Telugu usurper of the Gajapati kingdom of Orissa, was
overthrown by Sulaiman Kararani of Bengal in 1567 or 1568 (Hijra 975).]
On April 9 and 19, 1567, Tiruraala-Raya, SadaSiva's minister and practical ruler of the
kingdom, gave land and villages in Kurnool to Brahmans. ( V.R. ii, Kuru. 10, 47, 48 ; 137 of 1913.)
In Tinnevelly District king SadaSiva of Vijayanagar gave villages to a temple at the request
of Krishnappa-Nayaka of Madura (V.R. Hi, Tinn. 407-A ; E.I. ix,328). Sadasiva is mentioned in
records in Kurnool and Mysore as still reigning (V.R. ii, Kurn. 246, 400 ; 163 of 1905 ; E.C. xii,
Kg. 32). Also in Anantapur, Chittoor, and N. Arcot Districts ( V.R. i, Anant. 159 ; Chittoor 35,
97 ; N. Arcot 317, 409, 562 ; 337 of 1901 ; 63 of 1907 ; 301 of 1904 ; 38, 39, 40 of 1887 ; 169 of 1922).
In one of these in N. Arcot a gift was made by the ruler Tirumala at the request of Chinna
Bomma Nayaka of Vellore.
A.D. 1568. There are several records shewing SadaSiva reigning in this year.
(E.C. vi, Cm. 24 ; xi, Hk, 6, 7 ; Hr. 47 ; V.R. ii t Kunwol 534-7 ; ii, Guntur 115 ; 240 of 1897.)
In Tinnevelly District inscriptions of the 5th year of Ativirarama-Pandya on January 27 and
July 19, and during the year.
(490, 589 of 2917 ; V.R. Hi, Tinn. 369, 370, 371 ; 533 1 534, 535 of 1909.)
In S. Mysore the Changalva chief Viradeva, son of 6rlkantfia, was locally ruling.
(E.C. iv, Hs. 24.)
A.D. 1569. Sadasiva still reigning in this year (V.R. ii, Kurnool 49, 249 ; i, Chittoor 98 ;
Coimbatore 320 ; 138 of 1913 / 302 of 1904 ; 266 of 1905 ; 15 of 1910 ; E.C. vi, Kd. 18). In Central
Mysore an inscription describes Tirumala as reigning king, giving him full imperial titles, but these
are probably honorific.
Inscriptions of Ativlrarama-Srivallabha-Panflya, one of them dated on January 7, in his
6th year and another on March 7, in his 7th year, whose date = March 7, 1569, raise further difficulty
as to the date of his accession. (407, 492, 496 of 1917.)
[Murtaza Nizam Shah, now Sultan of Ahmadnagar in succession to his father Husain, who
died on June 7, 1565, shortly after the destruction of Vijayanagar, quarrelled with Ali Adil Shah of
Bijapur and attacked his territory, seizing Dharwar.
The Portuguese attacked and burned the town of Honawar.]
A.D. 1570. Sadasiva is named as king in inscriptions in Mysore and in Nellore District (E.C.
iv, Ch. 79 ; V.R. ii, Nellore 478 ; B. and V. C. 868). The first of these shews him as reigning on
March 24, 1570, the second on March 29.
Ativlrarania-Srivallabha-Pandya was ruling in Tinnevelly in his 7th year on February 28, and
in his 8th year on December 14. (See above, and 409 495 of 1917.)
Kumara-Krishnappa-Nayaka of Madura is mentioned in an inscription in Tinnevelly District.
(V.R.iii t Tinn.287-A.)
[There was a very severe famine in this year on the Western Coast.
The Portuguese attacked Kalyan and burned the suburbs. Indignant at this outrage, the
Sultans of Bijapur and Ahmadnagar again made friends, and allied themselves with the Zamodn of
260 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Calicut. They advanced agSinst the Portuguese and besieged Goa, but a peace was patched up
between Bijapur and Goa. The Ahmad nag a r force attacked Chaul, but also made peace and
withdrew.
The date of king Sadasiva's death is not known. He may have died in 1570, or may have
survived in retirement. Some records mention him in 1575, 1576 and 1577 (see below}. But Tirumala
of Araviflu became king of Vijayanagar in this year ; by usurpation if the late king had left any
descendants, which is not certainly known, or by election if the throne was vacant. He established
the Fourth Vijayanagar dynasty.]
A.D. 1571. Tirumala of Aravitfu was now actually king of Vijayanagar (E.I. xvi, 244). He
ruled from Penukonda, as is stated in an inscription commemorating a gift of a village to Brahmans
in N.-W. Mysore by Keladi Sadasiva-Raya's grandson Rama-Raja-Nayaka (E.C. viii, Sb. 55).
Records of Tirumala shewing him reigning this year are found in Kurnool and Chittoor andCuddapah
Districts and in S.-E. Mysore (V.R. i, Cudd. 67S ; ChiH. 368 ; n, Kurn. 74 / 497 of 1905 ; E.C. xi t
Tm. 1 ; ix, Cp. 99). Keladi Rama is mentioned in an inscription in N.-W. Mysore.
(E.C. viii. Sa. 21.}
[The Zamorin of Calicut besieged Chaliyara in this year which was defended by Jorge de
Castro for the Portuguese. He took the fort and destroyed it. The Portuguese attacked Dabhol
but were defeated and driven back with heavy losses.]
Ativirarama-Srivallabha-Pantfya is represented by two inscriptions of January 7, and May 4,
1571, the former being in his 8th year. (328 of 1918 / V.R. Hi, Tinnevelly, 278-P ; 7\A.S. i, 277.)
A.D. 1572. [Ibrahim Kutb Shah of Golkonda warred against the Gajapati king of Orissa, who
held Rajahmundry and neighbouring forts. The Hindus were severely beaten near Rajahmundry
and the Golkonda troops captured the town and held it and the surrounding country.]
On January 26, 1572, king Tirumala of Vijayanagar granted a village to Brahmans in
Cuddapah District (V.R. i, Cudd. 845 / V.R. i, Chitlor, 168- A ; CP. 1 of 1913 ; EJ. xvi. 244). The
Mafia chief Tirumala is mentioned in the inscription.
A grant was made during the year by Sriranga I, son of king Tirumala in Guntur District
(806 of 1922). Sriranga was also governing in Kurnool. Under him was one of the Aravitfu family
by name Obala, as his Dajavay (V.R. ii, Kurn. 630). Another of Sriranga's records of this year is
in Guntur District (V.R. ii, Gun. 130-L); and another shews him in authority in Chinglepu..
District on July 9, 1572. (185 of 1922.)
There are several inscriptions in this year of Ativiraratna*rivallabha-Pandya in Tinnevelly
District, whose dates March 3, April 17, June 20, July 31, August 4, October 27 and December 19.
The confusion of regnal years is troublesome. April 17 is placed in his ' 10th ' year, but June 20 is
said to be in his ' 9th ' year. The later ones are all ' 10th.'
(499, 500 1 585, 595 597, 598, 601, of 1917.)
At this time in Nellore District the relations between Hindus and Muhammadans seem to
have been, at least in some measure, friendly ; for an inscription at Vavveru relates that a Musalman
named Muhammad Miya constructed a fountain * for the religious merit of ' Prince Sriranga, son
of king Tirumala. (B. and V.C. ii. 885 ; V.R. ii, Nell. 486.)
A.D. 1573. King Tirumala reigning at Penukontfa about October or November. (698 of 1917.)
His son Sriranga ruling in Anantapur, Cuddapah, Nellore and in Central Mysore.
(823 of 1917 ; V.R. i, Cudd. 783 ; ii, Nell., 526 / B. and V.C. 822 ; E.C. xii, Ck. 8.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 261
In Tinnevelly, inscriptions of Ativlrarama-Srivallabha-Pandya in his 10th year on March
9 and 13 and April 6 (V.R. Travancore, 142; T.A.S. i. 279 ; 596, 602 of 1917). One of
June 12 regnal year doubtful (603 of 1917) and one of November 6 in his llth year.
(487 of 1917.)
Another Pantfya prince mentioned in Tinnevelly District in his second year. This was
Kulasekhara-Perumal-Parakrama-Pan(?ya-Maran-Alagiya-6okkanar.
(V.R. in, Tinn. 254 ; 482 of 1909.)
In N.-W Mysore the Keladi chief Rama-Raja-Nayaka was ruling locally. (E.C. viii, Tl. 19.)
[Jorge de Castro was beheaded this year by order of the king of Portugal, as punishment for
his loss of Chaliyam in 1571.]
Nandyala Narasimha of the Aravitfu family gave a grant this year in Kurnool District.
(V.R. ii, Kurn. 105.)
A.D. 1574. riranga I, son of king Tirumala of Vijayanagar, was ruling in S. Arcot,
Kurnool and Guntur Districts (355 of 1921 ; V.R. it, Kunwol, 619 ; Guntur, 765 ; 542 of 1909). In
the Kurnool record mention is made of Kumara-Chinna-Aubala of Aravlflu.
An inscription in Tinnevelly shews Ativlrarama-Srivallabha-Pantfya ruling there on February
11, 1574. Another of his, of date = July 22, places that day as in his 12th year, and therefore
agrees with the fixture June 1 to 13, 1563, for his accession. (574 of 1911 / 599 of 1917.)
Virappa-Nayaka of Madura gave land to Muhammadans for the site of a Mosque.
(77 of 1905.)
A.D. 1575. Prince Sriranga I of Vijayanagar ruling in Guntur District, in B. Mysore, in
Chingleput, in Nellore and in Bellary Districts (162 of 1917 ; 383 of 1919 / V.R. ti, Nell. 688 ;
D. and V.C. 2259 ; V.R. i, Bell. 61 ; E.t. xi. 326 ; E.C. x, Cl. 65 ; C.-B. 27, 28). The J3ellary
District record is from Maretfapalli. It credits Sriranga with having captured Konflavitfu, Udayagiri
and Vinukonda, but it would appear that these are mere titles derived from the victories of
Krishnadeva-Raya sixty years previously ; for at this time the Muhammadans were in great power
in that country, as is shewn by an inscription in Guntur District in 1576. (g.v.)
An interesting inscription in S. Arcot shews that political feelings there were not in a settled
state for it describes king Sadasiva of Vijayanagar as reigning there in this year, though Tirumala
had ousted him from the throne at least four years earlier (5 of 1919). [It is of course just
possible that Sadasiva survived his dethronement and lived some years in retirement. The inscrip-
tion should receive careful examination.]
A.D. 1576. A record in E. Mysore also seems to mention Sadasiva as still on the throne,
but most of it is said to be illegible and it cannot be depended upon. It may be that it refers to
some grant made in an earlier year when Sadas*iva was reigning. (E. C. x, Ct. 82.)
Prince Sriranga I is named as ruling at Penukontfa ( V. R. i, Attantapur 171 ; C.-P. 23 of
1911). And in N. Arcot on January 28, when a gift was made to a temple at the request of Chinna-
Bomma-Nayaka of Vellore ( V. R. i, N. Arcot 565 ; 41 of 1887). He is also named as reigning in
this year in S. Arcot, Mysore and Guntur. The last one, of date = October 7, comes from the taluk
of Guntur. But another, whose date = October 26, in the same taluk, names, as then ruling, Ibrahim
Kutb Shah of Golkonda and refers to orders given by him. It would seem that Guntur was actually
under Muhammadan rule, but that the country people clung to the Hindu crown.
(134 of 1917 ; E. C. iv, Gu. 21 ; 89, 93 of 1917.)
17A
262 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
In Tinnevelly Ativirariman Srlvallabha-Pandya was ruling in his 14th year, on August 8.
(488 of 2917.)
Achyutappa-Nayaka was ruling in Tanjore. (E. I. xii, 340.)
{A massacre of Portuguese took place this year in Dabhdl.]
A.D. 1577. An inscription of this year or 1578 (S. 1500) again names Sadasiva of Vijayanagar
as reigning (see above s. v. 1570, 1575, 1576}. ( V. R. if, Kuniool 97.}
Prince Sriranga I ruling in Guntur District (V. R. it, Gun. 130-A ; 113 of 1917). The date
of the latter is April 2, 1577. And in Central Mysore where he is distinctly stated to be * sitting on
the diamond throne'. (E. C. xii, Mi. 37.) And in Anantapur (391 of 1920) and in Tinnevelly,
where a gift made by Periya-VIrappa-Nayaka of Madura for the merit of his father Krishnappa-
Nayaka is said to have been made under r!ranga's rule shewing that the Madura Nayakas
acknowledged the king of Vijayanagar as their overlord. ( V. R. Hi, Tinn. 406 ; 16 of 1912.)
Ke]adi Rama-Raja-Nayaka was ruling, probably for his grandfather KeJadi-SadaSiva in the
Araga country of W. Mysore. (. C viii, Sb. 475 ; 77. 5.)
Ativirarama-Pantfya was now in his 15th year, ruling in Tinnevelly. (406 of 1917.)
The Travancore State Government epigraphist notes two records there of this year ; one of
the 5th year of Parakrama Pan^ya who probably was AJagan-Sokkanar, and one of the 17th year
of a Maravarman Sundara, whose rule began, therefore, in 1561-62. (T. A. S. t t 24, 25.)
[The Portuguese fitted out an expedition against the Thanadar of DabhoJ.]
A.D. 1578. Sriranga I of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput and Tinnevelly Districts and in
Mysore on March 31, May 16 and November 9. (209, 663 of 1916 / E. C. x, Mr. 41 ; v, Bl. 1.)
Another inscription in the Malur taluk (E. C. x, Mr. 57) asserts positively that on March 8,
1578, the reigning king o Vijayanagar was Tirumala (father of rlranga I). Ttrumala died, then,
later than March 8 in this year and Sriranga I became king in succession to him. Sriranga is also
mentioned as reigning in Chingleput and Cuddapah Districts (V. R. i, Chin. 767, 1152 ; Cudd. 56,
167 / 255, 327 of 1909 ; 488 of 1906). In one of the Cuddapah records No. 167, Narasimha of Nand-
yal is mentioned.
Gifts by Virappa Nayaka I and Visvanatha Nayaka of Madura, brothers.
(98 of 1903 ; 663 of 1916.)
Achyutappa-Nayaka of Tanjore, son of Sevvappa-Nayaka was ruling in Tanjore.
( V. R. ii, Tan 1371 ; 22 of 1897 \ SII iL 498.)
[Orissa was declared annexed to the Mughal empire of Delhi by the Emperor Akbar.]
AJD. 1579. Sriranga I ot Vijayanagar reigning in S. Arcot and Nellore Districts and in
Mysore. (490 of 1921 ; V. R. ii, Nell. 374 ; B turf V. C. 657 ; E. C. ix, Nl. 49 ; X, Bp. 77.)
Local disturbances in Mysore. A town besieged and plundered with slaughter oi the inha-
bitants. . (E. C. vOi, Sb. 301.)
A.D. 1580. Records of king Sriranga I reigning in Mysore, Guntur and S. Kanara.
(E. C. v, BL 12 ; x, KL 153 ; V. R. ii, Gun. 297 ; S. Kan. 188 ; 235 of 1892 ; 170 of 1901.}
An important record in the Guntur District of date = A. D, 1592 relates that in 1580 (g. 1502)
Ibrahim Kutb Shah of Golkonda sent an army, commanded by his son Muhammad Kuli, and seined
the fortresses of Udayagiri, Vinukonda, Bellamkonda, Tangeda and Kondavldu.
(V. R. ii, Guntur, 764, 541 of 1909 ; E. R. 1910, fi.119.) (Sec below s.v A. D. 1592.)
[Ali Adil Shah of Bijapur was murdered on April 11, 1580, by an eunuch.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 263
A.D. 1581. Inscriptions of kins: riranga I in Kurnool and Anantapur Districts.
(V. R. it, Kurn. 388, 416 ; *, Anant. 143 ; 178 of 1913.)
[According to Pirishta, the whole of the Telugu country having been for a long time subject
to the depredations of robbers, dacoits, and murderers (probably Thugs), Ibrahim Kufb Shah of
Golkonda, now supreme in that territory, took strong measures to repress the evil, and was so
successful that ' merchants and travellers could travel night and day without going in caravans, in
perfect security.' (Scott's Edit., i. 408.]
Muhammad Kuli Kufcb Shah now became Sultan of Golkonda, Ibrahim having died.
A.D. 1582. Inscriptions of king Sriranga T in Conjevaram (May 27 and October 21) ; in
Chingleput (June 5) ; in Nellore and Kurnool Districts. He ruled the Vijayanagar kingdom
from Penukontfa.
(479, 58 of 1919 ; 194 of 1922 ; V. R. ii, Nell. 491 ; Kurn. 103 : B and V.C. 892.)
Achyutappa-Nayaka of Tanjore, son of Sevvappa, ruling in Ramnad (V.R. ii, Ram. 136 ; 84
of 1905). He was in power also in N. Arcot as he was able to give away land there. He completed
the building of the tower at the temple atTiruvannamalai, which had been begun by Krishnadeva-
Raya. (& R- 1904-5, p. 57 f.)
At Tenkas"i AtMrarama-Srivallabha-Pantfya was ruling on September 21 in his 20th year.
The inscription registers a gift by prince Abhirama-Varatungarama, son of KulaSekhara-Parakrama!
(600 of 1917 ; T. A. S. i. 117.)
A.D. 1583. This Varatungarama gave away a village (V. R. ii, Madura, BO A, the Datavtty
Agraharam C.-P- grant.)
An inscription of December 4, shews Sriranga I of Vijayanagar reigning in Anantapur
District from Penukonda (732 of 1916) ; and in Conjevaram on October 22. (586 of 1919.)
Venkatapati I, Sriranga I's brother, was ruling in Central Mysore.
(E. C. xii, Si. 3.\
Ativirarama-Srivallabha-Panflya, alias Alagan-Perumal, ruling in Tinnevelly District in his
21st year. His contemporary Periya-Virappa-Nayaka of Madura mentioned. (V. R. Hi. Tinn. 364;
ii, Madura, 70 ; Rammad, 173 ; 528 of 1909 ; 35 of 1908 ; /. A. 1916, p. 90 ; T. A. S. i, 57,
61, etc.)
[The Portuguese destroyed several Hindu temples in Salsette. In revenge the Hindus
destroyed the Christian churches. This was followed by a merciless massacre of Hindus and
Muhammadans by the Portuguese.]
The Pudukotfa plates of date S. 1505, speak of a battle fought at Vallamprakara, or Vallam,
between Ativirarama-Pandya and Varatunga on one side, and Achyutuppa Nayaka of Tanjore and
Virappa-Nayaka on the other, which ended in the flight of the Tanjoreans. But it is not easy to
decide on the date of the battle nor why it was fought.
(See T. A. S. i. 57, 59, 84, 105, etc. / E. R. 1906, App. A, No. 7.)
A.D. 1584. Several inscriptions ot Sriranga I of Vijayanagar, ruling from Penukonfla, in Mysore,
and in Kurnool, Madras, Chingleput, Cuddapah and S. Arcot Districts, the latest of which is
November 7, 1584 (E.C. v, Bl. 212 ; x, Gd. 25 ; V.R. ii, Kurn. 584 ; Madras 329 ; 25, 32 of 1921 /
V.R. i, Cudd. 534 ; 70 of 1915 ; 237 of 1903 ; 9 of 1922 ; 697 of 1917). One of the Kurnool inscriptions
mentions a conferring of temple privileges at the Vaishnava temple at Ahobilam on a Ma(la chief in
commemoration of his grandfather having helped to drive away from the temple, the Golkonda
264 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
invaders under Ibrahim Kutb Shah after the latter had, in conjunction with the Hantfe chiefs of
Anantapur, who were Saivas, occupied the temple for seven years.
( V.R. ii, Kurn. 584 ; 70 of 1915.}
A.D. 1585. griranga reigning in Kurnool, S. Arcot, and Mysore (V.R. ii, Kurn. 222 ; 262 of
1916 ; B.C. x, Sd. 51). The S. Arcot record bears date= October 25. The Mysore one is of a date
late in the year, in month ' Dhanus '. This was Srlranga Ps last year.
Ativirarama-larivallabha-Panclya ruling in Tinnevelly on November 19, in his 23rd year.
(410 of 1917, ,)
[The Mughal Emperor Akbar sent an army this year to the Dekhan to impose his authority
there.
The Portugese erected a new fort at Ponnani.]
A.D. 1586. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar came to the throne early in this year in succession to
Sriranga I. An inscription of date early in the year names him as sovereign (V.R. ii, Kurn. 585 ;
71 of 1915). Other records of his are in Mysore, on April 15 (E.C. Hi, Nj. 141}. And on March 11,
a grant by the Changalva chief, Piriya Raja (E.C. iv, Hs. 41, 71). And in Nellore (V.R. ii, Nell,
774, 775 ; B. and V. C. 1365, 1367). And in Anantapur (728 of 1917). In Madura during his
reign he granted a village at the request of Periya-Virappa-Niiyaka of Madura alias ' Virabhupa ',
son of Krishnappa and grandson of Vis"vanatha Nayaka (V.R. ii, Madura 8Qihc Dafavay Agraharam
plates ; E.I. xii. 159). In the British Museum is a C.-P. grant of this king dated October 14, 1586
(E.I. xiii. 225). Venkatapati I marrried Bayama, daughter of one of the nobles, Jagga Ray a. 1 He
reigned till 1614-15.
There is an inscription of this year of April 3 shewing Ativirarama Srivallabha-Pandya ruling
in Tinnevelly. (325 of 1918.)
That the Golkonda Sultan was in power in Nellore District is proved by an inscription which
in itself is very interesting as shewing the goodwill existing there between Muhammadans and
Hindus. A certain Lai Khan granted some lands to Brahmans ' for the religious merit of
Muhammad-Kuli-Shah of Golkonda.' (V.R. ii, Nellore, 381 ; B. and V. C 667.)
This was the accession year of Abhiraraa-Varatunga alias Vira Panflya in Madura, who was
also called ' Alagan-Perumal-Ativirarama.'
(605 of 1917; V.R. ii, Madura 80A.-B. ; T. A. S. /, 117.)
A.D. 1587. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning on August 3 in Conjevaram (531 of 1919).
And in Kurnool and Mysore. (V.R. ii, Kurn. 109 ; E.C. mi, Sh. 83; vi, Cm. 79.)
In Cuddapah District at Siddhavattam, the village council gave 100 bigas of land to a
Muhammadan Pir-Jadah-Saheb, (V.R. i, Cudd. 932, 933.)
There appears to be some mistake in an inscription reported from S. Kanara District
1 . 1508 Sarvajit'=A.D. 1587-88, which represents king SadaSiva of Vijayanagar as still reigning.
The original should be examined. ( V.R. ii, S. Kanara, 158 ; 140 of 1901.)
Two records of Ativirarama-Panflya alias Alagan-PeruraaJ in Tinnevelly District differ from
one another in the matter of his regnal year. Both quote the year Sarvajit One (V.R. ii, Tinn.
256 ; 484 of 1909) calls it his 24th year. The other (ibid, Tinn. 304-E.) calls it his 26th year. A
day in Sarvajit would have been either in his 24th or 25th year.
1 The actual name of this queen was Kondama, -daughter of GobburiOba and sister of Jaggaraya, according
to the RamarUjlyantu. See Sources of Vijayanagar History, p. 243, Ext. 79. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 265
A.D. 1588. Venkafapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in N. Arcot and Ramnad, and in Conje-
varam and Erode (263 of 1921; V. R. it, Ram. 223 ; 587 of 2919 / 13 of 1891), And in
Chidambaram.
(V. R. i, S. Arcot 127 to 165 , 335 to 373 of 1913. His records of this year arc scattered betiveni these
numbers?)
This seems to have been the year of the coronation of Varatungarama Pantfya alias ' Vira ',
1 Abhirama ', ' Velvirarama ', or ' Sundaresvara ', who was ' born in Pushya nakshatra ' and began to
rule in 1585. The inscription recording it mentions the battle of Vallam (sec above, s. v. A. D. 1583).
(T. A. S. i. 56, 115 ,- V. R. Tinnevelly 291, 292, 348; 272 of 1908 ; 512 of 1909,)
The Changajva chief Piriya-Raja, son of Srikanfha ruling in S. Mysore. (E. C. w t H$. 15,)
Bhairarasa, ' son of Gummata-devi ', chief of Ka]asa ruling the Koppa tract on the upper
Tungabhadra River in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi, Kp. 57.)
[Miran Nizam Shah having slain his own father Murtaza, came to the throne in Ahmadnagar.
He was long remembered for his cruelty and debauchery. He murdered many of the royal family.
Firishta writes of him ' It was frequently his custom in fits of intoxication to ride through the
city with his drunken associates, and put persons to death though not guilty of any crime.'
The Portuguese devastate^ the west coast of Ceylon.]
A.D. 1589. Venkatapati I of Vijuyanagar reigning in Kurnool and Mysore (1^. R. ii, Kurn. 500 ;
E. C. xi, Hr. 88 ; xii, Ck. 39). And in S. Arcot (36 of 1905).
[Miran Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar was deposed and slain. Firishta describes the terrible
events at the city, where there seems to have been an orgy of slaughter. One of the rebel leaders
' commanded his adherents to murder the foreigners of every rank and occupation in the city and
to plunder and burn their dwellings. The soldiers and their followers . . . put to death
indiscriminately the noble, the rich, the master and the servant, the merchant, the pilgrim and the
travelling stranger. Thsir houses were set on fire . . . virgins . . . were dragged by the
hair into the assemblies of the drunken. ... In the space of seven days nearly a thousand
foreigners were murdered.' (Scott's Edit. p. 392.)
Muhammad Kuli Khan of Golkonda moved his capital to Haidarabad.]
An inscription of date = March 16, 1589, in Ganjam District states that the Muhammadan
General of the Sultan of Golkonda dug a tank for irrigation purposes. He is said to command ' 84
forts of the Andhra-Trilinga-Madhyama ' country (V. R. i. Ganjam, 15 ; 187 of 1913). It also
says that the ' Utkala ' country (i.e., Kalinga, Rajahmundry and Saurashtra) was ruled by isajuva
Narasimha ' a relation ', says Mr. V. Rangacharya, ' of Bahubalendra apparently. A chief who
lived after Mukundadeva's usurpation which took place in 1551.'
In Mantfya Taluk, Mysore a grant was made on March 8 by ' Rama and Tirumala, sons of
Tirumala Raja ' Mahamantfalesvara.' [I am unable to identify these chiefs.] '
(E. C. ni, Md. 25.)
A.D. 1590. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Kurnool from Penukonfla ( V. R. ii.
Kurn. 582 ; 68 of 1915). And in Tinnevelly District. (Ibid. Hi, Tinn. 457.)
On October 9, in Tinnevelly at Tenkasi a record of Abhiramasundara Varatungarama-Panflya
in his 4th year. This makes his accession as in the year following October 9, 1586. (605 of 1917.)
1 Tirumala must have been the last viceroy of Seringapatara, son of Rama, the emperor's elder brother.
Rama and Tirumala, the sons of this, must be Princes of the Seringapatam viceroy Editor.
266 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
[After the murder of Miran Nizam Shah of Ahraadnagar in 1588 his nephew Ismail became
Sultan. He was in this year deposed, and his father Burhan-Nizam-Shah made Sultan in his place.
A Bijapur army was defeated by forces from Ahmadnagar.J
A.D. 1591. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Bellary District. Inscription at Kampli
on the Tungabhadra river, shewing: that, in spite of the destruction of the capital, he was recognized
as king in the near neighbourhood (717 of 1922}. Another record of his reign is at Conjevaram,
bearing date December 21 (421 of 1919}. Another of June 26 is C.-P. 6 of 1922-23.
Two inscriptions in Tinnevelly District of Ativirarama-Srivallabha-Pantfya, of dates = March 12,
1591, in his 28th year and June 13 in his 29th year, shew that his accession was after March 12 and
earlier than June 13, 1563. (482, 485 of 1917.)
The Changajva chief Piriya-Raja, son of Srikantha, gave grants in S. Mysore.
(E.C iv, ffs. 103, 121.}
[The Portuguese Governor Andre* Furtada brought many West-coast towns to submission.]
A.D. 1592. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore ; in Chingleput on April 2 ;
in Conjevaram on May 18; in N. and S. Arcot during the year 1592-93. An inscription at
Virinchipuram in N. Arcot is noticeable in that it gives Venkatapati only the title of a great
lord ' Mahamantfales'vara 'and accords him Sajuva family titles.
(E.C. x, Bg. 38 : xi, Hr. 6 ; 208 of 1916 ; 381 of 1919 / V.R. i t N. Arcot, 6, 614 ; 385 of 1905 ;
61 of 1887 ; 258 of 1916 ; S.LI. i. 7S, No. 58.)
Keladi Venkatappa-Nayaka, a feudatory of Vijayanagar, gave a grant in Shimoga Taluk,
Mysore, on September 30. (Mys. A.A.R. 1923, No. 108, p. 105.)
In Cuddapah, a local ' Chola-Maharaja, ' Gangadhara, granted land. ( V.R. i, Cudd. 465.)
An inscription at Aminabad in Guntur District relates that in A.D. 1580 (see above) Ibrahim Kutb
Shah of Golconda sent an army and seized strong fortresses of Udayagiri (whence Venkata-Razu, '
i.e., Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar, was expelled), Vinukonfla, Bellamkon<la, and Tangetfa with their
dependent territories. Afterwards he took Kontfavtfu, the principal stronghold, and made his son
Muhammad Kuli Governor thereof. In 1592, a number of local leaders, including some Muham-
madan Zamindars, raised a rebellion. An army was sent, crossed the Krishna River, and marched
through the country punishing the wicked and protecting the good.' [It should be noticed that
the inscription was engraved on the wall of the temple of Durga, probably under compulsion by
the Golkonda Commander.] ( V.R. u t Guntur, 764 ; 541 of 1909 / E.R. 1910, p. 119.)
[Burhan Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar besieged the Portuguese in Chaul ; but the siege was
raised.]
A.D. 1593. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore, Chingleput, Anantapur and
Tinnevelly.
(E,C. iv, Ch. 30 ; x ii, Mi. 21 ; 10 of 1921 date August 29322 of 1920 ; V.R. Hi, Tinn. 285.)
In Cuddapah district, Nandyal Obala-Raja mentioned in an inscription.
( V.R. i, Cudd. 432 ; 377 of 1904.)
A C.-P. grant of two villages in Raranad district to Brahmans by Prince Abhirama-Ativira-
rama-Pan<lya, son of Ativirarama alias Jatilavarman-rivallabha, then in this 30th year. Date,
& 1515. ( V.R. ii t Ramnad 66 ; C.P. 1 of 1912.)
In the Krishna River tract, Mangajagiri and Nizampatam were ruled by Sultan Muhammad
Kuli II of Golkonda. (V.R. ii t Gun. 150; 259 of 1902.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 267
[The Mughal Emperor Akbar despatched an army to reduce the Muhammadan Sultans of the
Dekhan who disputed his sovereignty.]
A.D. 1594, Venkatapati I reigning on July 27 in Chingleput (190, 191 of 1922}. His nephew
Sriranga II ruling in Tinnevelly district. (V.R. Hi, Titm. 117 ; 187 of 1895.}
{The Portuguese seized three ships belonging to Calicut. They built another fort at Korlai,]
A.D. 1595. Venkatapati I reigning in Conjevaram on August 9, and in S. Arcot (382 of
1919 ; 129 of 1917) and in Tinnevelly. (615 of 1915.}
Travancore was ruled by Vira Ravivarman. (V.R. in, Trav. 193, T^.S. I. 276.)
In Tinnevelly, Tatavarman-Abhirama-Varatungarama-Pantfya was ruling in his tenth year.
( V.R, iti, Titm. 25 ; 615 of 1915 ; 275 of 1908.}
In Madura District Ativirarama Pan<lya gave away a village in the 33rd year of the dynasly.
He is described as ' sitting on the lion-throne of Vallabha-Narendra.'
(V.R. if, Madura, 92 ; T. A. S. t. 133.}
[Burhan Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar dird this year and was succeeded by his son, Ibrahim,
who was killed four months later in a battle fought against Ibrahim Adil Shah of Bijapur. The
nobles were divided as to the succession. Queen Chand-Bibi of Bijapur, great-aunt of Ibrahim
Nizam Sha's infant son, Bahadur, returned to Ahmadnagar and assisted in placing the child on
the throne. But the emperor Akbar's son Murad appeared on the scene and besieged the city.
Chand-Bibi made a gallant defence, and when forces from Bijapur and Golkonda approached to attack
him, Murad retired, after leceiving the cession of some districts in Beiar which belonged to
Ahmadnagar.]
A.D. 1596. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput ou November 14.
(198 of 1922.}
An inscription in Tinnevelly names this year erroneously as the ' 39th ' regnal year of
Alagan-PerumaJ-Atlvirarama-Panaya alias ' Sivaladeva.' ( V.R. Hi, Tinn. 315 ; 515 of 1909.}
[Fighting between the Dekhani Sultans and the Mughal Emperor continued. Ahmadnagar
was again besieged, and the town surrounding the fort was sacked by the troops from Delhi.
Chand-Bibi succeeded in holding the fort.]
A.D. 1597. Venkatapati I reigning in Chingleput on May 9, and in Madura, and S. Arcot Dis-
tricts (7 of 1921 ; V.R. it, Madura, 91 / 329 of 1917). The last two mention Muttu-Krishnappa-Nayaka
of Madura as contemporary.
An inscription of March 16, shews Ativirarama Srivallabha, son of Kulasekhara-Salivatipati
Pantfya, ruling in Tinnevelly, (484 of 1917.)
[The Mughal armies gained many victories in the Dekhan ; and Akbar subdued Orissa.]
A.D. 1598. Venkatapati I reigning in Tanjore on August 28, in Kurnool and in Tinnevelly.
(398 of 1918 ; C. P. 14 of 1906 ; V.R. ii, Kurn. 236 ; Hi, Tinn. 64 ; 280; C. P. 9 of 1913 ; E.I. xvi,
287, 329.)
Kumara-Krisbnappa-Nayaka of Madura is mentioned in both these Tinnevelly inscriptions.
The Kalasa chief Panflyappa, son of Bhairarasa, gave gifts for the upkeep of a Jaina Basti at
Koppa on the Tunga River in N.-W. Mysore near the ghats. (E.C. vi, Kp. 50.)
[Akbar left Delhi in person to lead his armies against the Dekhani Sultans.]
A.D. 1599. Venkafapati's nephew Sriranga II, prince of Vijayanagar, ruling in Mysore on July
8. Gift made of two villages to a soldier for war services. (Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 44.)
268 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
[Akbar of Delhi arrived at Burhanpur. The Mughal army besieged Ahmadnagar. The
heroic queen Chand-Bibi of Bijapur was murdered in Ahmadnagar by her own soldiers.
The Portuguese induced a West Coast pirate to surrender on promise of his life being spared,
and on his doing so, beheaded him at Goa.]
A.D. 1600. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore. (E.C. xii, Pg. 85.)
In Travancore, an inscription of Ativirarama-Srivallabha-Pantfya shewing him ruling there.
(V.R. MI, Trav.98.)
On August 6, an inscription shewing Muhammad Kuli Kutb Shah II of Golkonda ruling in
Guntur District. (841 of 1922.)
In Cuddapah District the Mat la chief Anantadeva ' Cho]a-Maharaja ' made a gift of land.
( V. R. /, Cudd. 681, 682,)
A Changajva chief Rudragana, ' son of Kulottunga-ChangaJva-Chengaya, gave a grant for the
merit of his father 6rikantha '. Thus &rlkantha was another name of Chengaya. (E. C. iv, Hs. 104.)
[Severe famine in the Dekhan in this year.] (/. A. 1923, p. 234.)
The State of Ahmadnagar was finally seized by the Emperor Akbar and annexed. The
Nizam Shahi dynasty came to an end, and the young king Bahadur and the royal family were sent as
prisoners to Gwalior. The Dekhan generaly submitted to Akbar, whose son Danyal was made
viceroy. He married the daughter of Ibrahim Adil Shah of Bijapur.
Continued struggles between Portuguese and Dutch in various places where they had esta-
blished trading factories.
On December 31, 1600 Queen Elizabeth of England granted the first Charter to the ' London
company of merchants trading to the East Indies '.
A.D. 1601. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Kurnool (J*. R. ii, A'urn. 439). And on
May 9, in N. Arcot, on which day a grant was made at the request of the Vellore chief Lingappa,
son of Chinna-Bomma Nayaka (The Vifappakkam Plates ; V. R. i, N. Arcot, 663 A ; E. I. iv, 269.)
In this record the king is said to have warred against the Golkonda Sultans.
Inscription at Trivandrum of June 20, 1601, Kollam Antfu 77d, states that on that day the
Kerala king Ravivarman V performed the Tulaf>unisha ceremony at the temple, weighing himself
against gold and distributing it ; and that he built a mantapa in memory of it.
(V. R. Hi, Trav. 213 ; T. A. S. ii, 2S / ibid, i, p. 175,)
A.D. 1602. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Nellore, Kurnool, Madura, Anantapur and
Madras Districts, and in Mysore. (V. R. ii, Ndl. 54, 625 ; B. and V. C, C. P. No. 5; V. R. ii,
Kurn. Ill, 188 ; Madura 71 ; 36 of 1908 ; 382 of 1920 ; V. R. ii, Madras 328 ; 236 of 1903 ; E. C.
xii, Mi. 6.)
An inscription of January 9 shews Ativiraratua Pantfya ruling in Tinnevclly. The date how-
ever seems confused as regards the regnal year, (V. R. iii, Tiun. 278 R.)
[The Mughal Emperor Akbar was proclaimed ' king of the Dekhan '.]
A.D. 1603. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Kurnool District ( V. R. ii, Kurn. 458 ;
32 of 1915). And in Tinaivanam. (31 of 1905 ; V. R. i, S. Arcot, 467.)
[The Dutch, now in some strength, blockaded the Portuguese at Goa with a large fleet, and
began a struggle between the two nations which lasted for a long time.]
A.D. 1604. Venkatapati I reigning in Anantapur on December 29, and in Mysore (736 of
1917 ; E. C. tit, Ml. 111). And in Coimbatore. (356 of 1901 ; V. R, /, Coim. 483.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 269
Muhammad Kuli Kutb Shah of Golkonda reigning in Ganjam and Viaagapatam Districts. The
Ganjam inscription, which is at Srikurmam, mentions the Shah's defeat of the Orissa usurper Mukunda
Bahubalendra, the Telugu chief, who was driven over the border. The Vizagapatara record tells
the same story. ( V. R. i, Ganjam, 250 ; 372 of 1906 ; ibid. iii, Vizig. 194 ; 373 of 1905.}
Ativirarama-Panclya ruling in Tinnevelly in his 42nd year. (399 of 1917.}
A.D. 1605. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore, and in Madras and Chingleput
Districts. (E. C. x, Bg. 20 ; xii, Si. 61 ; V. R. it, Madras 190 ; 379 cf 1919.}
In Tinnevelly District Ativirarama-Srlvallabha-Pantfya, called ' Alagan-Peruma] ' ruling, on
June 27, in his 42nd year (405 of 1917}. And on June 16, also in his 42nd year (5SO of 1917}.
The regnal year was, however, apparently 43rd, not 42nd.
A.D. 1606. [The Mughal Emperor Akbar died on January 27, 1606; and was succeeded by
his son Prince Abul-Muzaffar-Salim, who assumed the title of Jahangir.]
Inscription of Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar in North Mysore. (E.C. xt, Cd. SO.}
The Ke]adi chief Venkatappa-Nayaka ruling locally in N.-W. Mysore above the ghats.
(/.i.C. viii, Sd. 123.}
Gift to the Ramesvaram temple by the Dalavay Setupati-Katta, the first of the Setupati ruling
family. (V.R. ii, Ramnad, 106 ; C-P. 11 of 1911.}
A.D. 1607. Another gift at Ramesvaram by the same, who here has the title ' Tirumalai- -
Udaiyan '. (V.R. ii, Ramnad, 110.}
[Malik Ambar, minister of Murtaza-Nizam-ShEh of Ahmadnagar, acquired great power and
defied the Mughal Emperor.]
Vira-Ravi Ravivarman ruling the Kerala country. (T.A.S. ?'. 186.}
A.D. 1608. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in East Mysore and in Chingleput District.
(E.C.X, Kl. 241 ; 197 of 1922.}
In Madura, Muttu-Virappa-Nayaka was ruling. A shrine was built at Ramesvaram in this year
and the inscription regarding it quotes him as sovereign, proving the subordination to Madura of
the Ramnad Setupatis. (V.R. ii, Ram. 95 ; 102 of 1903.}
A.D. 1609. Venkatapati I reigning in Mysore on March 26, and on other days in the year ; and
on June 16, in Kurnool. He is stated to be ruling wilh Penukontfa as his capital (E.C. xii, Si. 1 ;
vi, Mg. 63 ; ix, Ht. 119 ; x, Sd. 5 ; V.R. ii, Kurn. 581 ; 67 of 1915}. In Mg. 63, the chief, Bhaira-
rasa, son of Bhairarasa, is shewn to be ruling the Kajasa country. He is given the prefix of
1 Santara.'
In Madura, Muttu-Virappa-Nayaka was ruling (E.R. 1905, App. A. 9}. He acknowledges the
Vijayanagar king as his overlord. He himself was overlord to the Ramnad Setupatis. (V.R. ii,
Madura, 60-B, 95 ; I. A. 1916, p. 132 ; Tamil and Sans. Inscriptions, No. 23 ; 87 of 1905.}
An inscription of Venkatapati I's reign in Chingleput District of date January 9, 1609,
mentions Gobburi-ObR-Raja, who is believed to be, probably, the king's brother-in-law Oba-Raja, 1
who is alluded to by Barradas in his account of the Chandragiri Palace tragedy of 1615-16.
(' Forgotten Empire ', p. 222-3. 92 of 1923 : V.R. i, Citing. 710, 1157 ; 243 of 1910 ; 332 of 1909.}
[Malik Ambar came to open war with the Mughal forces at Ahmadnagar who were
1 It is more likely this is the father-in-law as the son is distin<juished by being named Chinna Oba. Queen
Kondama was the daughter of Gobburi Oba, His sons were Jagga and Chinna Oba. See extract 7$ from the
Jtamarafiyamu, Sources of Vijayanagar History and Journal of Indian History v. 164, ii. Editor.
270 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
commanded by Prince Khan-Jahan, afterwards the Emperor Shah-Jahan. Malik Ambar defeated
the prince and became master for a time of almost all the Dekhan. He invaded Gujarat, and
plundered Surat, but retired. The Dutch built a fort at Pulicat, north of Madras.]
A.D. 1610. [Malik Ambar gained possession of Berar.]
Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore and in Chingleput District (B.C. vii, Tl.
166 ; ix, D-B, 49 ; iv, CA. 194 ; 188 of 2922). The first of the Mysore records mentions Venkatappa
or Venkatadri-Nayaka as governing the Araga country in N.-W. Mysore. Virappa Nayaka ruling in
Madura. (Tarn, and Sans. Ins. p. 109.)
A.D. 161 1. [The English Capt. Hippon of the ship ' Globe ' visited the West Coast and attempt-
ed to establish factories at ' Pettipollee ' (English for Peddapalli, 36 miles West of Masulipatam,
afterwards known as Nizampatam). He opened trade and founded an Agency at Masulipatam.]
A.D. 1612. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore and in Nellore district.
(B.C. Hi, Tri. 62 ; xii, Si. 84 ; V.R. ii, Nell. 36, 707 ; B. and V.C. i, 245 ; Hi, 1286.}
Muttu-Virappa-Nayaka of Madura ruling in Tinnevelly. (V.R. in, Tinn. 34 35; 122, 123 of
1907 ; LA. 1926, 132.)
The Changajva chief, ' Virapa, son of Vira Rajaya son of ' 6iikantha' gave a gift in
S. Mysore. (B.C. iv, Hs. 118, 219.)
[The Mughal viceroy of Gujarat drove out the English merchants trading in Surat; but
later, the Emperor Jahangir granted permission to the English to establish a factory there and at
Ahmadabad, Kambay and Gogha. The Portuguese attacked the English factory at Surat. On
October 28, an English Meet of armed merchant-ships under Captain Best fought and defeated the
Portuguese ; and thereafter the English factory at Surat was firmly established.
Muhammad Kuli Kutb Shah of Golkonda died this year and was succeeded by his brother
Abdullah.]
A.D. 1613. Venkatapati I reigning from Penukontfa (C.-P. 7 of 1922-23). And in Mysore and
in Chittoor and Tinnevelly Districts.
(B.C. iv, Ch. 135; E.R. 1922, App. A, No. 9; 452 of 1916 ; E.I. xiii. 231.)
Kejadi Venkatappa-Nayaka made a grant to the temple at Utfipi in S. Kanara.
(V.R. ii, S. Kan. 231; 110 of 1901.)
A.D. 1614. Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar reigning, in June or July, in Mysore (B.C. x, Kl.
157 ; iii t Sr. 157). And, during the year in Kurnool District (V.R.U, Kurn. 380; 286 of 1905).
On October 10, 1614, an inscription in Central Mysore represents the country as being governed by
king Venkatapati I's nephew Sriranga (B.C. xii, Pg. 94) ; and another in East Mysore says that
country was under the rule of Rama who is represented as ' sitting on the diamond-throne (of
Vijayanagar) at Penukonfla ' (B.C. ix, An. 47). The date of this last record is November 6, 1614.
The tragic events which disturbed the Vijayanagar monarchy are fully described by the
Chronicler, Barradas, and are detailed in ' A Forgotten Empire ' p. 222, f. It is necessary here to
summarize and synchronize them, shortly.
Barradas' s letter was written on December 12, 1616, and he relates that war had been going on
for two years between rival factions since prince Rama II, surviving son of Sriranga II, had been
placed on the throne. The record in E. Mysore noted above makes Rama II was on the throne on
November 6, 1614. The inscription mentioned as found in Central Mysore makes Rama ll's
predecessor, Sriranga II, ruling on October 10, 1614. He had been a short time on the throne
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 271
when he was killed. King Venkatapati was on the throne in June or July 1614. Thus we must
assume that Venkatapati died after (say) July, and before October 10, when Sriranga was king, and
that Sriranga's cruel death took place after October 70, and before November 6 t when Rama II was
king.
The following summary of events is shortened from Barradas's story.
Venkatapati I, had married Bayama the daughter 1 of Gobburi Jagga Raya, one of the great
nobles. When on his death-bed the king forced bis nephew n rang a II, greatly against the latter's
will, to become king in his stead, and Sriranga was accordingly proclaimed. Three days later
Venkatapati I died, aged 67. Sriranga's accession was opposed by Jagga-Raya, Timma-Nayaka,
and another noble whom Barradas calls ' Maca Raya.' One day, on their declaration that they
desired to do homage to king Sriranga, they were admitted to an audience in the palace at
Chandragiri. Once in with their followers they broke into open rebellion, seized the person of the
king, proclaimed him deposed and placed Jagga-Raya's nephew on the throne. A certain ' captain '
Bahama, who was loyal to king Sriranga collected troops, and tried in several ways to effect the
king's escape. Their attempts failed, but Echama by a clever stratagem managed to get Sriranga's
second son Rama out of the palace and into safety in his camp. Jagga-Raya then sent his brother
1 Chinaobraya ' (probably Chinna Obala Raya, or Aubala) to the palace with orders that king
Sriranga must either kill himself or be killed. The king, under compulsion beheaded the queen
and slew his youngest son and a daughter. The king's eldest son beheaded his own wife ; and then
both Sriranga and his son fell on their own swords and so died. Chinna Obala afterwards killed
the king's youngest daughter.
Hearing of all this Echama challenged Jagga-Raya, and after ' some time', the two forces
met in a pitched battle in which Jagga-Raya was defeated and fled. Echama plundered Jagga-
Raya's camp and recovered the royal insignia and an immense treasure, part of which consisted of
precious stones worth a million pounds. He then enthroned the rescued Prince Rama, son of
Sriranga, as king.
Both Echama and Jagga-Raya strengthened their armies and called for adherents. Many of
the nobles joined Echama, while others joined Jagga Raya. Amongst these the Madura Nayaka
took the side of Jagga Raya (Travancore was then an appanage of Madura) ; while the Tanjore
Nayaka joined Echama. 2
(For continalion see below s.v, A.D. 1616.}
A.D. 1615. There is a confusing inscription in a village near Udayagiri, which, while assert-
ing that in Saka 1537 (A.D. 1615-16) no mention being made of the cyclic year's name Venkata-
pati I gave away a village, adds that it was granted while Timmaya-Deva was ' seated on the
diamond throne at Penukontfa.' Venkatapati may have given the village in A.D. 1614, since S. 1537
currmt= A.D. 1614-15. Who 'Timmaya' was is not known. 3
(V.R. , Nellore, 764; B. and V.C. 2359.)
1 See note on p. 269. Kondama, familiarly Bayama, was Gobbflri Jagga's sister. Editor.
* For a fuller exposition of Barradas' letter and other Portuguese, etc., sources, see article of Father Heras in
the Journal of 2nd. Hist.V, noted above; for the relationship of Jagga and other details of the transactions an
a whole, relevant extracts from contemporary works in Sources of Vijayanagar History. The place of the massacre
seems to have been Penukonda, and not Chandragiri or VeUort. Editor.
3 This seems to refer to Tirumala Raya, father of Venkata, who gave the Amaru (Service-fief) to the
donor. Editor.
272 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Kejadi Venkafappa-Nayaka was ruling in N.-W. Mysore (B.C. viii, Tl, 97}. And in S.
Kanara. (V-R> " & Kan - 5o: )
The Changajva chief Virajaiya, son of Srikantha, made a grant in S. Mysore
(E.C. iv, ffs.56.)
In Tinnevelly, Varaguna-Srivallabha-Kulasekhara was ruling. He performed a yilga cere-
mony at Tenkasi and was consequently known by the title ' Somasiyar Dikshitar '.
( V.R. Hi, Tinn. 393-A ; T.A.S. z, 147 / 268 of 1908.}
[A Portuguese fleet attacked an English fleet but was driven off. A combination of Dekhani
Muhammadans from Bijapur, Ahmadnagar and Golkonda was defeated by a Mughal army under
Prince Khurram, sent by the Emperor Jahangir.]
The Portuguese effected a treaty with Jahangir by which the Dutch and English merchants
were to be expelled from the Empire. In their turn the Portuguese were to destroy the bands of
pirates that harassed the coasts, especially on the West.
Louis XIII of France granted a Charter to a French Company for promoting trade in the East.
The dwellers in the town of S. Thom6 close to modern Madras begged the Portuguese vice-
roy, Manuel de Frias, to take possession of it, which he did. A Portuguese fleet made the capture
secure. Evidently the townsfolk were apprehensive, considering the disturbed state of the country.
(Sec bcluw s.v. A.D. 1616.}~\
A.D. 1616. [Southern India was greatly disturbed by the fightinz amongst the Vijayanagar
factions. Barradas, writing on December 12, 1616, says, ' there are now assembled in the field in
the large open plains of Trinchenepali (Trichinopoly) not only the hundred thousand men that
each party has, but as many as a million of soldiers.']
An inscription in N. Arcot (112 of 1921}, as reported, of date 1 ' S. 15?8. Nala ' ( = A.D. 1616-
17) appears to make Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar still on the throne. [It seems to require exami-
nation, as it would entirely contradict the story told by Barradas. (aocvc s.v. A.D. 1614.)]
Keladi Venkatappa-Nayaka ruled locally in N. W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Nr. 79 ; Tl. 53.}
in Tinnevelly Muttu Virappa Nayaka of Madura was recognized as overlord.
( V.R. Hi, Tinn. 1 / 556 of 29H.}
Sivalamara-Varaguna-Kulasekhara-PanOya-Somayaji gave a grant in Travancore in his 3rd
year. ( V. A. /, Trav. 127 ; T. A S. i, 118 }
[Surat was made the chief English factory in India. Others were started at Calicut and
Cranganore. The Danes established a factory at Tanjore.
Prince Khurram proceeded with his campaign to crush the rebellious Malik Ainbar and the
Dekhanis generally.]
A.D. 1617. Rama II of Vijayanagar, called ' Ramachandra ', recognized as sovereign in
Mysore. (E. C. x t Bg. 40, 75.}
An inscription at Viranna-Kanupur, Nellore District, quoting the year Pingala ' but giving
a wrong Saka year, seems to represent Venkatapati I of Vijayanagar as still reigning. But it is
just possible from the wording of it that the date may be that on which a grant which had been
previously granted by that king was now assigned for a particular object. So it is not conclusive
to prove that Venkatapati was alive in A.D. 1617-18. (V. R. ii, Ndlore 263 ; B. atid V. C. /,
1 The date given Saka J538, Nala, Avant S - Sun., August 4, 1616. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 273
[Malik Ambar was forced to submit to prince Khurram, who was given the title ' Shah Jahan '.
There was some fighting at Mangalore between the townsfolk and the Portuguese.]
In Travancore Vira-KeraJa-Ramavar man-Tim vafli ruled (T. A. S. /, 55.)
A.D. 1619. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in E. Mysore. (B. C. x t A7. 204.)
Grant made by an agent of Muttu-VIrappa-Nayaka of Madura, who is said to be a feudatory
of Rama II of Vijayanagar ( V. R. t, Coimbaiort, 73}. [The date is not very clear.]
A.D. 1620. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in N. Arcot (11 of 1896 ; V. R. i, N. Arcot 635 ;
Chingleput, 1211). And in Mysore, where mention is made of the locally ruling prince Chama-
Raja VII, son of Nnrasa. (E. C. Hi, Sr. 36.}
An inscription on a rock 'near Mysore city (E. C. tu, My. 17) makes the then ruler of the
country, Vira-Raghava-Raya, and gives him full imperial titles.
[An English factory was established at Pulicat, alongside the Dutch one.
Malik Ambar, becoming again refractory, was attacked and defeated by a Mughal Army. In
the course of the war a Mahratta leader, Shahji Bhonsla, greatly distinguished himself fighting on
the side of the Mughals.
Raghunatha-Nayaka of Tanjore granted the port of Tranquebar to the Danes.
There was another naval fight between Portuguese and English.]
A.D. 1621. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore (E. C. vii, S/i. 27). And in
Chingleput. (V. R. /, Chin. 1195, E. C. Hi, Md. 17.)
Kejadi Venkatappa-Nayaka ruling in W. Mysore. (E. C. vi t Sg. 5 , vtii, Sa. 54.)
[Prince Shah-Jahan, greatly aided by Mahratta troops, again defeated Malik Ambar. In
Shah-Jahan's absence his mother Nur Jahan plotted to deprive him of the throne and to make his
younger brother Shahryar Emperor. At this time the Persians conquered and annexed Kandahar ;
and the Emperor Jahangir ordered Shah Jahan to proceed thither and recapture it, but in conse-
quence of the family and Court intrigues, the prince refused to go. Jahangir, influenced by Nur
Jahan, confiscated Shah Jahan' s estates and deprived him of his command.]
A.D. 1622. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning on March 3, in Coimbatore District (239 of 1920).
And in Kurnool. ( V. R. n t Kurn. 379 ; 285 of 1905.)
[There was a terrible famine in this year in South India. A Jesuit Missionary describes the
sufferings of the people.] (/. A. 1923, p. 234.}
[Prince Shah-Jahan threw off his allegiance to his father and proclaimed himself Emperor
of Hindustan. He marched in force to Delhi, but was defeated by the imperial troops and returned
to the Dekhan. He was again defeated. Then he attacked Orissa, and afterwards Bengal. Prince
Khusru, his elder brother, died, leaving a son Dawar Baksh.]
[The Hindu nobles were fighting amongst themselves near Pulicat. The English factory was
withdrawn from that place.]
A.D. 1623. Rama II reigning in Mysore from Penukontfa (E. C. i, Tn. 62 ; xu\ Ck. 1 ; z.v, Cp.
182}. In Trichinopoly District Rama II's Viceroy was Pedda Venkafa II of the Aravitfu family.
( V. R. Hi, Trick. 300 / 1 of 1913.}
Muttu-Virappa of Madura ruling at Ambasamudram. (309 of 1916.)
Shah Jahan marched to attack Agra, but was defeated and retired into Golkonda territory.
About this time, during Jahangir's reign William Hawkins wrote, describing the injustice
and oppression of Mughal rule in India in his day, and the ruthlessness with which the treasury was
18
274 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
enriched 1 A man cannot continue half a year in his living but it is taken from him and given unto
another ; or else the king taketh it for himself (if it be rich ground and likely to yield much) making
exchange for a worse place. ... By this means he racketh the poor to get from them what he can.'
(Purchas, his pilgrimes, Hi. 221.}
A.D. 1624. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in Kurnool District.
(V. R. ii, Kum. 423 / 53 of 1915.)
Kejadi Venkatappa Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii, Tl. 82, 83, 66.}
Chama Raja VII of Mysore ruling in the neighbourhood of Mysore town. (E. C iv, Hg. 21.}
Kuttan Setupati Katta built two manfafiams at the temple at Ramesvaram.
( V. R. ii, Ramnad, 81 ; Tarn, and Sam. Ins., p. 60.}
[Prince Shah Jahan again attacked Orissa, but was beaten back and retired to the
Dekhan.]
A.D. 1625. Rama II reigning in Chingleput District. ( V. R. i, Ching. 588 ; 616 of 1904.}
[Shah-Jahan, finding further resistance useless, submitted to the Emperor his father, and was
forgiven. The prince's elder brother Parviz died this year.
The Raja of Venkatagiri gave some ground to the English merchants to enable them to
establish a trading factory at Arumngam (Angliet ' Armagaon ') N. of Pulikat.]
A.D. 1626. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore and in Anantapur District. The date
of the former is March 5, 1626. (E. C. xii, Si. 54 ; 376 of 1920 / E. R. 1921, p. 106.}
[Sultan Ibrahim Adil Shah of Bijapur died this year and was succeeded by his son
Muhammad, under whom the Mahrattas rose to great power.]
A.D. 1627. Keladi Venkatappa Nayaka, on April 10, cave land for support of a mosque
shewing much religious toleration (E. C. mii, Tl. 38, 39}. Also gave land in S. Kanara.
(V. R. ii, S. Kan. 59.}
[The Mughal Emperor Jahangir died this year. The rightful heir was Dawar Baksh son of
the Emperor's eldest son Khusru, now deceased, but Nur Jahan tried to secure the throne for her
youngest son Shahryar. The nobles took sides and fought, and Shahryar was defeated.]
Sivaji, son of Shahji Bhonsla the Mahratta leader was born on May 6, 1627.
A.D. 1628. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore and in Anantapur District.
(E. C. ix, Bn. 1 ; iv, Yd. 34 ; 374 of 1920.)
[Shah Jahan put to death most of the members of the royal family, except Dawar Baksh whom
he exiled to Persia, and Shahryar whom he blinded. Having got rid of all rivals he mounted the
throne and was crowned. All the nobles, however, were not satisfied. Khan Jahan Lodi, viceroy
of the Dekhan, became disaffected.
The chiefs in power at Masulipatam gave some trouble to the English merchants there,
and the factory was abandoned. The factory at Armagaon was provided with 12 guns for
defence.]
A.D. 1629. Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in E. Mysore (E.C x, Mb. 62), and in Madura
District. ( V.R. it, Mad. 5 ; 3 of 1894.)
[Shah Jahan granted a firman to the English merchants at Surat. Rebellion against him of
Khan Jahan Lodi, who was defeated and fled to the Punjab.
Shahji Bhonsla, with a large force of Mahrattas, joined the Mughal army and received a
high command.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 275
A disastrous famine in the Dekhan and the north of the present Madras ' Presidency, Letters
from English residents in Masulipatam and Armagaon speak of its horrors. Cannibalism was of
common occurrence.]
A.D. 1630. Kejadi Virabhadra Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (.C. rift, TV, 52, 58; Sb. 452.)
Rama II of Vijayanagar reigning in S.-E. Mysore in the month Vaisakha of g. 1552 in the
year Pram5da= April 1630 (E.C. x, KL 264, 265). Another inscription of the same year and month
in S.-E. Mysore names Sriranga ' as ruler, giving him all royal titles and describing him as ' sitting
on the diamond throne at Ghanagiri ' (Chandragiri). 1 This Sriranga'was probably Sriranga III, then
a viceroy for King Rama, the titles given being exaggerated. (E.C. ix t Ma. 2.)
Rama II of Vijayanagar seems to have died during the year. He was succeeded by Pedda
Venkata II, grandson of AJiya-Rama-Raya.
[The terrible famine lasted into this year.]
The war between the Mughals and the Dekhani forces of Malik Ambar continued.
An English traveller in this year (Peter Mundy) states that at this time the country was
1 swarming with rebels and thieves.' (Oxford Hist, of India, p. 426.)
A.D. 1631. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar now on the throne. (E.C. x, KL 252.)
The Kejadi chief Virabhadra-Nayaka, grandson of Venkatappa I, ruling in N.-W. Mysore and
S. Kanara. (E.C. mil, Sa. 42,- V.R. it, S. Kan. 297; Mys. A.A.R. 2923, pp. 82 t 209.)
In S.-W. Mysore Kanthlrava-Narasa Raja of Mysore ruled. (E.C. v, Cn. 222.)
[The famine continued.
Khan Jahan Lodi continued to obstruct the Mughal imperial troops in the Dekhan and was
severely defeated.
Muhammad Adii Shah of Bijapur refused to accept the supremacy of the Mughal Emperor, and
was besieged by the latter' s troops; but the siege had to be raised in consequence of the attackers
suffering from an outbreak of disease, and difficulties of supply caused by the famine.
Murtaza Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar was murdered. His son Husain was raised to the
throne but only reigned for one year.
The Emperor Shah Jahan, hearing that at Hughli the Portuguese had been forcibly compelling
the townsfolk to abandon Islam and embrace Christianity, ordered the total destruction of the
foreigners,]
A.D. 1632. Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput District. (V.R. i, Ching. 2299.)
Keladi Virabhadra Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 94.)
[A Mughal army attacked the Portuguese in Hughli to punish them for their attempt to make
the people Christians by force, and the town was captured after a three months' siege, during which
ten thousand men, women and children of the town lost their lives.
Shah -Jahan, in a fanatical mood, destroyed 76 Hindu temples at Benares.
The English factory at Masulipatam was re-established by permission of Abdullah Kutb
Shah of Golkonda.]
A.D. 1633. Pedda Venkata II, or Venkatapati, of Vijayanagar was reigning in Anantapur and
Chingleput Districts and in North Arcot. ( V. R. /, Anant. 200 ;
E. R. 2928, App. A, No. 27 ; V. R. i, Ching. 2223, 2225 ; N. Arcot 549 ; 65 of 2887, 94 of 2922.)
'Gbanagiri is Permkonda equivalent in meaning ; the words being Sanskrit and Telugu respectively. Editor,
276 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Chama Raja VIT, ruling in Mysore. (. C. Hi, Tn. 13.)
Kejadi Virabhadra Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii, 77. 181.)
[Husain Nizam Shah of Ahmadnagar was captured by the Mughals and imprisoned at
Gwalior.]
A.D. 1634. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Tinnevelly in April.
(The Kuniytir plates : V. R. /'if, Tinn. 76- A ,- E. I. lii, 236 / E. R. 1901, p. 6.)
Chama Raja VII of Mysore ruling at Sravana-BelgoJa. (E. C. ii, Sr.-Bel. 84 1 Up.}
[The Emperor Shah Jahan invaded the Dekhan and ' laid waste the country of Bijapur with-
out mercy* (Firishta, Scott's Edit., p. 340). He gave permission to an English company to reside
and trade in Bengal.]
A.D. 1635. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Chingleput District. (201 of 1922.)
Kejadi Virabhadra Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C viii, Tl. 62, 84.)
Travancore threatened by Tirumala Nayaka of Madura. (Trav. State Manual, p. 302.)
[Shah Jahan brought to an end the Dekhani kingdom of Ahmadnagar, which for several years
had lain under the influence of the Mahratta Shahji, who held all the power in the state while setting
up puppet kings of the former reigning family. The devastation of Bijapur territory was continued.
Three armies converged on the unhappy people who were ruled by the Adil Shahs. It is related
that in one village alone 2,000 men were killed, and from another a population of 2,000 was bodily
carried off into slavery, the women as well as the men being sold.]
A.D. 1636. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore from Penukonfla (E. C xii,
Ck. 19). And in Nellore and N. Arcot Districts (V. R. ii, Nell. 452 ', 652 ; B. and V. C. 753, 1212 ;
V. R. i, N. Arcot 325-A ; I. A. xiii, 125 ; Tarn, and Sans. Inscriptions 186 ; 118 of 1921). The last
noted record (118 of 1921) is noticeable in that it calls the king ' Anaigondi Venkatapati,' or Venkata-
pati of Anegundi, the fortress immediately to the North of Vijayanagar, and separated from the
capital by the Tungabhadra river. It is the modern home of the descendants of the former royal
family.
In Tinnevelly District the recognized overlord was Tirumala Nayaka of Madura, who had by
this time thrown over his allegiance to Vijayanagar. (V. R. m, Tinn. 1~A.)
[Abdullah Kutb Shah of Golkonda finally submitted to Shah Jahan, who succeeded in reduc-
ing the other Dekhani kingdoms and appointed prince Aurangzib to be his ' governor of the
Dekhan '.]
A.D. 1637. Pedda Venkata II reigning in E. Mysore. (E. C. x, Kl. 246.)
Tirumala Nayaka of Madura ruling at Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi, Trich. 200 ; Lists of Antiquities p. 203.)
[Shabji Bhonsla, under the instructions of the Emperor Shah Jahan, entered the service of
Muhammad Adil Shah at Bijapur, and was sent in high command to Mysore.
The Portuguese in Goa were besieged by the Dutch.]
A.D. 1638. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reignine in Anantapur. (807 of 1917.)
The Keladi chief Virabhadra Nayaka gave a gift in S. Kanara. (V. R. ii, S. Kan. 273.)
The Changajva chief Vira Rajayya, son of Nanjunfla, gave a grant in S. Mysore.
(E. C. iv, Yd. 29, 20.)
[The Dutch blockade of Goa continued.
Bijapur troops attacked and captured Bangalore, defeating the Mysore Raja Immafli Raja.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 277
A.D. 1639. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Anantapur.
( V. R. i, Anant. 170 ; C.P. 17 of 2922.)
Mysore was now ruled by Kanthirava Narasa Raja I, nominally under Vijayanagar.
(E. C. Hi, Nj. 198.)
[The Factors of the English Trading Company on the East Cost, finding that Armagaon was
unsatisfactory as a settlement, sought for one a little further south and obtained permission from
the local governor Naique, Damarla Venkatadri Nayaka, to build a fort north of S. Thome close to
the sea. This was the foundation of the city of Madras. The English at Armagaon had found the
people miserably poor, owing to the continual oppression by the < Naique of the place, who himself
was in great difficulties, being driven to commandeer supplies for himself and his sovereign owing
to the aggression of the Muhammadans. Corrupt village headmen added to the oppression of the
people and left them destitute. The Agent at Masulipatam wrote to the Hon. Company in London
in October 1639 that trade was at a standstill because (to quote him in modern English) ' the Naik
so pillages and despoils the merchants that they are not able to comply with their contracts.'
Damarla Venkatadri encouraged the English to build a new fort for his own purposes, which are set
forth in the same letter, one of them being ' that the fort, being made substantial and strong may
be able to defend his person on occasions against his insulcing neighbours.' Indeed he promised
himself to construct the fort, but whea he began to do so it was found that his intention was merely
to construct a stockade (' Vestiges of Old Madras,' Love, /, 1620). The building of the fort was there-
fore proceeded with. It was named * Fort St. George.']
A.D. 1640. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Anantapur and in E. Mysore (361
of 1920 ; E. C. x, Set. 31). He is also recognized as sovereign in name in S. Mysore, but
Kanthirava-Narasa of Mysore was evidently the actual ruler there. (E. C. iv, Gu. 20, 50.)
Keladi Virabhadra ruling the Araga tract in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. mil, Tl, 3, 4, 165.)
[A very serious famine in the Dekhan which lasted several years. (/. A. 1923 p. 237.)
TheNayakas of Madura and Tanjore were now quasi-independent, and the Vijayanagar
Prince Sriranga was sent to compel them to submission ; but Tirumala Nayaka of Madura obtained
aid from Golkonda and repelled the royal troops. The Tanjore chief Raghunatha Nayaka, after an
attack on the Gingi Fort, submitted to the suzerain.]
A.D. 1641. Keladi Virabhadra Nayaka ruling in part of N.-W. Mysore and S. Kanara (E. C
viii, Tl. 43, 44, 45, 63, 88, 101, 182 ; mi, Sh. 2 ; V. R. ii, S. Kan. 55 : Mys. A. A. R. 2923, p. 92).
And in the next year. ' (&> C. viii, Tl. 41, 42, 49, 53.)
Grant by Prince Sriranga III of Vijayauagar, great-grandson of Aliya Rama, gave a
grant on E. Mysore October 24, 1641 (E. C. x, Kl, 225). He was adopted by Gopala of the
same dynasty.
Abdulla Kutb Shah of Golkonda ruling in Nellore district.
(V.R. ii, Nell. 353; B. and V. C. 624.)
The Changajva chief Vira Raja was attacked in bis own capital Piriyapatfana, west of
Mysore City, by Kanthirava-Narasa I of Mysore. He defended himself to the end, but, when
driven to extremity, he slew his own wives and children and was himself killed.
(Rice E. C. iv, Introd. p. 28.)
A.D. 1642. Pedda Venkata II of Vijayanagar reigning in Conjevaram (502 of 2919). He died
this year in October.
ISA
278 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
f
Tirumala Nayaka of Madura, practically independent, ruling at Trichinopoly and in
Coimbatore district. ( V. R. in, Trich. 610 ; 290 of 1903 ; i, Coimb. 374.)
[riranga III succeeded Pedda Venkata II as king of Vijayaaagar. His power was greatly
restricted, and confusion reigned in the country. The Muhammadan power in the north was over-
whelming and aggressive, and the great Nayaka of Madura threw over his allegiance to the
crown. Troops from Golkonda drove the Hindu Nayaka away from his government about
Armagaon.
On September 20, 1642, the Factors of Fort St. George at Madras wrote to the Directors
in London complaining of the difficulties they had to contend with owing to the rapacity of the
Nayaka of Tanjore who ruled over S. Thome* town. They say that he ' puts in almost
monthly (to him that will give most) a new governor.'
(Love's ' Vestiges of Old Madras, ' p. #5.)]
Abdullah Kutb Shah of Golkonda caplured Udayaglri, the great hill-fortress in Nellore
District, his general being Ghazi Ali. (V.R. it, Nell. 790 / B. and V.C. 2385.)
Kanthirava-Raja of Mysore reigning in Trichinopoly. {E.C. v, Cn. 163.)
A.D. 1643. Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in Kurnool District from Penukontfa (691 of
1917). And at Chidambaram ( V R. i, S. Arcot, 63 ; 271 of 1913). And in S. Mysore on March 10.
(E.C. to, Yd. 5.)
Keladi Venkatappa Nayaka gave away land in S. Kanara. (V.R. ii, S. Kan. 57.)
[Prince Aurangzib was in this year deprived of all his power in the Dekhan by Shah Jahan,
the Emperor, his father. But on his submission and bis expressed wish to retire from public life he
was restored.]
Fights both on land and sea between Portuguese and Dutch continued.
The Madras merchants were greatly perturbed at the state of Southern India at this time.
The Muhammadans had pressed down as far as Nellore. Sriranga III was almost powerless. The
great Southern Nayakas, rivals of one another, had become independent, and the ruler of Mysore
was king in all save the name. Faction-fighting raged everywhere. The Madras Factors wrote to
the Directors in London in January ' This country being all in broils, the old king of Karnafa
being dead ; so is the Naik of Armagaon, whose country is all in the hand* of the Moors
The war drawing so near has. caused us to bring ashore four small pieces of o id nance.' Armagaon
is about 45 miles N. of Madras. ( Vestiges, etc ', Love, i. 53.)
A.D. 1644. Vijaya Raghava Nayaka of Tanjore ruling there. (V.R. ii, Tan. 68 ; 614 of 1909.)
[The Bijapur Muhammadans greatly increasing in strength in Mysore and a Golkcnda army
besieging Gingi. The army of Bijapur then attacked the army of Golkonda, and the fortress of
Gingi was captured by the former, the Kutb Shahi forces retiring.]
In July the Factors at Madras reported that the Dutch merchants in Pulicat, 22 miles N. of
Madras, were besieged ' by the Moors.' ( ' Vestiges, etc ', Love, *". 62.)
A.D. 1645. Srlranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in W. Mysore, E. Mysore and Anantapur
(E.C. -v, Hn. 41 / x, Mb. 60; V.R. i, Anant. 69 ; 80 of 1912) / and in N. Arcot (The KaUakUruhi Grant,
E.L vii, 545, Afifi). In the last of these, mention is made of Koneti Obala Raja of Nandyal.
[Sriranga III confirmed the grant of Madras to the English Company and added some more
land surrounding it.]
Keladi Vlrabhadra Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, 77. 40.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 279
[In gratitude to the English Surgeon Boughton for saving the life of a royal princess, the
Emperor Shah Jahan granted permission to the English Company of merchants to trade, free of
customs-duty, throughout the Empire,]
A.D. 1646. The Golkonda Sultan, Abdullah Kufb Shah reigning in Cuddapah District.
(V.R. ;, Cudd. 34 *.)
[6ivaji Bhonsla, son of Shahji Bhonsla, now 20 years old seized a fort in the Dekhan, on
pretence of holding it for Bijapur.
The Golkonda army captured the royal residence o! the Vijayanagar king, the Chandragiri
fort and palace, and also seized the town of Chingleput. King Sriranga III fled for safety to
Bednur.] '
In February 1646, the Madras merchants report that ' this country is at present full of wars
and troubles, for the king (of Vijayanagar) and three of his Naiks are at variance, and the king of
Bijapur's army is come into the country on one side, and the king of Golkonda on the other both
against this (the Vijayanagar) king.' The Golkonda general Mir Jumla, however befriended the
English at Fort St. George. (' Vestiges, elc ', Love, /, 76.)
A.D. 1647. [A very severe famine in Southern India. It had begun in Madura in the previous
year, and now spread (LA. 1^23 p. 237). It w.is the cause of much suffering at Madras and the
Factors there begged for some tons of rice to save the lives of the poor of the place. In a letter-
written in October they report that in the (now very small) settlements of Madras, 4000 persons had
died of starvation, and in Pulicat and S. Thome* together, 30,000.]
(' Vcstigcs,ctc ', Love, /, 75.)
Sivajl broke out this year into open rebellion against his father Shahji, and seized the latter's
Jtighir and several forts.
The Dutch established a centre of trade at Sadras, South of Madras]
Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in Nellore and Kurnool Districts Nominally.
(V.R. ii, Nell. 647 ; B. and V.C. i, 44 ; V,R. , Kurn. 544.)
Kanthirava Narasa I of Mysore ruling. (E.C. v, Ag. 64 ; ix, Cp. 23.)
[Mir Jumla, acting for the Mughal Prince Aurangzib formed a camp near Madras for the
blockade of the Portuguese settlement at S. Thome. The English merchants assisted Mir Jumla ;
but they only had 33 soldiers, (' Vestiges, etc. . . ' Love, pp. 79, 80). The state of the country at this
time was terrible. Besides the horrors of the famine there were the rival armies of the Mughals,
Bijapur, Golkonda, Vijayanagar, Madura and Tanjore, each opposed to the other, living on the
country and impoverishing the cultivators.]
A.D. 1648. Tirumala Nayaka of Madura made a grant of lands in Tinnevelly District.
(V.R.Hi, Tinn.l39-A.)
Kanfhirava Narasa ruling in S.-W. Mysore, where the Bijapur leaders had built a fort.
(E.C v, Cn. 165.)
[The famine increased in severity and a great part of the population of Coimbatore died of
starvation.
Sivajl, with a large Mahratta force supporting him, openly rebelled against the Adil Shahi
Sultan of Bijapur, and established himself as a leading chief, with Kalyan for his capital.
1 See, for this period and the evidence of British Factory Record, Journal of Indian History, voJ. ix part ii.
The Rise of the Mahratta Power in the South. 'Editor.
280 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Madras Factors thus describe the state of affairs in September 1648. ' The body of this
Kingdom is harried by two foreign nations. .... with powerful armies, watching all advantages
upon each other ; yet both strive to make a prey of this miserable or divided people. These are
the Golkonda and Bijapur Moors, the latter of whom have brought in 8,000 freebooters, who receive
no pay but plunder what they can, whose incursions, robberies and devastations have brought about
a desolation on a great part of the country round about.' ( Vestiges, etc. . . . ' Love, *, 98}]
A D. 1649. Sriranga III of Vi jay ana gar reigning in Bast Mysore (nominally). (B.C. ix, Hi, 71.}
[Muhammad Adil Shah of Bijapur tried to stop Sivaji's aggressions by seizing the person of
Shahji, but the Emperor Shah Jahan had Shahji released. Sivaji continued his career, unmoved.]
A.D. 1650. Kanthirava Narasa Nayaka of Mysore reigning at Seringapatam. (B.C. v, Cn. 185.}
Part of the Nellore Dislrict about Kandukur was given as a Mokhasa to a Mahratta leader,
Raghoji Pantulu. (V.R. , Nell. 315 ; B. and V.C 569.}
A.D. 1651. [The Portuguese at S. Thome and the English at Madras made an amicable
arrrangement for their mutual advantage ( Vestiges ', Love, i, 102}. An English factory was
established at Hughli, near Calcutta.]
A.D. 1652. [Cromwell, now Dictator of England, declared war on the Dutph, and this led to
fighting between the foreign settlers in India.]
In Tinnevelly Varaguna-Rama-Panflya-KulaSekhara-Dikshitar was ruling.
(V.R. ?n, Tinn. 288.)
A.D. 1653. Kanthirava-Narasa of Mysore reigning. (E.C. V, Nj. 106.}
In N.-W. Mysore, the Bijapur Sultan was now supreme. His Dewan constructed a tank for
irrigation purposes at HosahaJli. The inscription states that the people of the country were living
in terror of hordes of robbers who frequented the jungles to the South. (E.C. viz, Ci. 43.}
The Mahratta Shahji had been granted, ten years earlier, a large territory in Mysore as his
private estate. An inscription in East Mysore seems to shew that it was governed by his eldest
son Sambaji, to whom is given the Royal title ' Rajadhiraja ' (E.C. x, Mb. 154-}. Sambaji or
Sambhoj! was elder brother of Sivaji.
Fort St. George, now a considerable town, was made the presidential head-quarters.
A.D. 1654. Sambaji Bhonsla was governing in East Mysore, a large part of which now
formed the jaghir of his father Shahji. (E.C x, Kl. 193.}
[Mir Jumla, in command of the Golkonda army close to Fort St. George, was attacked by the
army of the Mughal Emperor. The Madras merchants wrote, almost in despair, in September
1654 ' It has been no small misery that this poor country has suffered, any time these ten
years almost ... our Navab [Mir Jumla] is lately up in arms against the king of Golkonda, his
master. What the issue of these things will be, the Almighty only knows.'
(' Vestiges, etc.,' Love, i. 115.}
Peace was proclaimed between England and Holland.
Muhammad Adil Shah of Bijapur marched to attack Goa but was repulsed. Peace was made
in December.
The garrison of Fort St. George consisted of only 26 English soldiers.
(' Vestiges,' p. 121.}}
A.D. 1655. Sriranga III, of Vijayanagar recognized as sovereign in Salem District.
(312 of 1919.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 281
Kauthirava Narasa I of Mysore reigning in South Mysore and Coimbatore District.
(E.C. iv, Hg. 49; V.R. i, Coimb. 150; 270 of 2910.)
Several records in Coimbatore from 1655 onwards prove that the Raja of Mysore had consi-
derably reduced the power of Tirumala Nayaka of Madura. ( V.R. /, Coim. 299, 303, 305, 375-77.)
[Prince Aurangzib assisted Mir Jumla in his rebellion against the Sultan of Golkonda.]
A.D. 1656. An inscription of Vijaya-Raghava Nayaka of Tanjore. (E.R. 1922, App. A. No. 10.)
[Fighting between Hindus and Muhammadans of Golkonda close to Madras, where houses
were burnt in the suburbs. Abdulla Kufb Shah of Golkonda, overcome by the strength of the
Mughal Emperor and the rebel Mir Jumla combined, submitted to become tributary to Delhi.
[Muhammad Adil Shah of Bijapur died and the succession was disputed, Ali Adil eventually
obtaining the throne. But Mughal troops occupied Bijapur territory.]
A.D. 1657. Inscription noting a grant in Tinnevelly District, of land by Ranga Krishna Muttu
Virappa Nayaka III of Madura, son of Chokkanatha. (V. R. m, Tinn. 304-L.)
Gift at Ramesvaram by the Setupati chief Tirumalai Raghunatha.
(V.R. it, Rammd, 105; C.P. 10 of 1911.)
[Fort St. George was besieged by the Muharamadans for seven months. There were only a
dozen Englishmen in the fort who could bear arms, and the Factors organized a small body of
militia to assist in the defence.] (' Vestiges', Love, i. 167, 170.)-
[Prince Aurangzib captured Kalyan from the Sultan of Bijapur, after which peace was made.
The Mughal princes revolted against their father the Emperor Shah Jahan, who was seriously ill.]
A.D. 1658. Inscription at Tiruchchengotfu of Tirumala Nayaka of Madura.
(V.R. ii, Salem, 196 ; 650 of 1905.)
Sriranga III of Vijayanagar recognized as supreme in Chingleput District.
(V.R. i, Ching. 1201.)
Record at Ramesvaram of a gift to the temple by the Setupati chief Raghunatha Tirumalai.
(V.R. it, Ramnad, 112 ; E.R. 1911. App. A. No. 10.)
[Aurangzib triumphed over his brothers, entered Delhi and on June 11, made his father the
Emperor Shah Jahan a prisoner. The eldest brother Dara Shekoh fled to Lahore. Aurangzib
imprisoned his brother Murad, and seized the throne. Shah Jahan survived some years and lived in
retirement. Aurangzib thus became Emperor. He was proclaimed on July 30.]
A.D. 1659. Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in West Mysore (7s. C. v, Bl. 80, 196). And
in Coimbatore (20 of 1910).
[Another severe famine in the Madura country. Ths Jesuit priests reported the death of
10,000 Christians in one tract alone.] (I.A. 1923, p. 237.)
Tirumala Nayaka of Madura died on February 16, 1659, according to local chronicles. His
successor Muttu Virappa ruled for 4 months. Chokkanatha Nayaka then became ruler of Madura.
The Bijapur Muhammadans attacked and took Tanjore and Vallam, with great slaughter.
Famine and pestilence spread over the country.
Aurangzib captured his elder brother Dara Shekoh and put him to death in prison. Another
of his elder brothers, Shuja, opposed Aurangzib, fought him, was defeated, and fled.
Sivaji, opposed by a Bijapur army commanded by Afzul Khan, pretended to temporize with
his opponent and treacherously stabbed him to death. Then he defeated his foes and seized more
forts.
282 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Mubammadan settfers in Cuddapah District were on good terms with the Hindus there
and sometimes made presents of gold to the temples, and helped with irrigation works.
(V. R. i, Cudd. 183,247.)
Under Aurangzib the crown took half the peasants' crops, Akbar having only taken one- third.
Aurangzib insisted on all his officials seeing that every cultivator worked hard. They were to be
watched and encouraged if industrious, but an idle peasant was to be made to work by the use of
force and the whip. (Zarab.)
(J. R. A. S. January, 1922. pp. 19 /. Mr W. H. Moreland.)
In N.-W. Mysore a grant by Kejadi Sivappa Nayaka. (E. C. viii, Tl, 81.)
A.D. 1660. In Bellary District an inscription mentioning Venkatapati of Vijayanagar as ruling
perhaps $riranga Ill's brother, or son. (273 of 1918.)
Sriranga III reigning in W. Mysore. (E. C.v, Bl. 81, 82.)
While Abdulla Kutb Shah of Golkonda was ruling in Nellors District, a temple was destroyed
and a mosque erected in its place. ( V. R. ii, Nell. 787; B. and V. C. 1381.)
[The Sultan of Bijapur tried to make a strong combination of Dekhani states to overthrow
the troublesome Mahrattas.
The Dutch seized Negapatam.]
A.D. 1661. Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in B. Mysore. (E. C. ix, Ht. 79.)
In Ramnad grants were made in honour of Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura, now chief.
(V. R. ii, Ramnad, 150, 151.)
[Aurangzib killed many of the survivors of the Mughal royal family.
Ali Adil Shah of Bijapur recovered some forts which had been taken by Sivaji for the
Mahrattas.
Bombay Island was ceded to England on the marriage of Charles II of England with Catherine
of Braganza, but occupation of it was withheld for four years.
The Dutch took Quilon on the West Coast.
The merchants at Fort St. George were now in great straits. They wrote to the Directors ' we
have 5 or 6 armies within the compass of 100 miles about us', and that they had to see carefully to
their defence. (' Vestiges, etc.,' Love, i, 197.)]
A.D. 1662. Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in W. Mysore. (E. C. v, Ag. 83.)
Inscriptions of Doftjadeva Raja of the Mysore royal family ruling in Mysore. These would
seem to shew that after Kanthirava Narasa's death in 1659, Doddadeva and not his brother Kempa-
deva had succeeded ; but I have not dared in my Pedigree Table to alter Mr. S. Krishnaswami
Aiyangar's fixtures,
(E. C. v, Cn. 156 ;iii, Md. 114 ; Tn. 23 / iv, Kr.67 ; ix, Kn. 91- ; xii, Kg. 33, 81, 38.)
Keladi Bhadrappa Nayaka, son of &ivappa, ruling in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. vizi, Tl. 76, 85, 1*5.)
Sambaji, son of the Mahratta Shahji Bhonsla ruling in E. Mysore, near Kolar, probably
for his father who was still alive, and whose personal estate (jaghir) included Bangalore.
(E. C. x, Kl. 219.)
Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura, son of Muttu Vlrappa, made a grant of land to the
Srirangam temple, in the reign of Sriranga III of Vijayanagar.
(V. R. Hi, Trichinopoly,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 283
[The Golkonda Muhammadans attacked and seized the Dutch settlement at S. Thome, close
to Madras. The Madras merchants thereupon wrote to the Directors in London begging to be
supplied with good muskets for purposes of defence. They stated that when they set out to
examine their stock of arms the muskets were found so rusty with disuse that they burst on being
fired.] ( yediffcs, etc.' Love, p. 212.)
The Dutch drove the Portuguese out of Cranganore and Cochin, leaving the Portuguese
possessions reduced to Goa and Dili.
A.D. 1663. JSriranga III of Vijayanagar icigning (but with little power) in Suuth and West
Mysore (B.C. in. Sr. 13 ; vf, Cm. 153 ; v. Hn. 39, 40). The first of these is a C.-P. document at
Seringapatam. It mentions as ruler ' Deva Raja Utfaiyar ', i.e., Dodfla Deva Raja of Mysore. In
the last Sri rang a is called ' son of Gopala ' whereas in reality he was Copula's adopted son.
(Sec also B.C. i, Tn. 23 ; Mys. A.A.R. 1917, p. 59.)
Chokkalinga Nayaka of Madura was ruling in Salem District.
( V.R. ii t Salem ; 200; 654 of 1905.}
[On January 8, 1663, the Raja of Cochin handed over the fort there to the Dutch and ceded
certain islands to them in return for a promise of their protection of the royal family of Cochin.
The Raja and the Dutch settlers formed an alliance against their joint enemies.
South India was terribly disturbed from now onwards. The Nayakas of Madura and Tanjore
were constantly at war with one another, and the armies of Bijapur made descents on the country
with intent to conquer all the Hindu rulers. About 1663 the forces of Bijapur ruined the country
about Trichinopoly until they were bought off by Chokkanatha of Madura. They destroyed the
suburbs, seized the crops, and burned the villages. A little later, Chokkanatha attacked Mysore, but
unsuccessfully.]
This cession by the Raja of Cochin is embodied, as well as the other terms of the treaty,
in the Palaiyam plates (V.R. hi, Cochin 1 ; T.A.S. i, No. iv t p. 27) whose date is March 22,
1663.
A.D. 1664. Abdullah Kutb Shah of Golkonda reigning supreme in Chingleput District near
Conjevaram ; and in Guntur District (80 of 1923 ; E.R. 1923, p. 125 ; 128 of 1917). The date of the
last = June IS, 1664.
&riranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in West Mysore. (B.C. v, Mj. 21 ; *ii, AV- 46.)
Kejadi Somasekhara Nayaka ruling locally in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. I'iii, 77. 53, 80, 86, 92, 96.)
Do&la Deva Raja of Mysore ruling in Central Mysore, but subordinate to Sriranga III of
Vijayanagar. (B.C. xii, Kgt 46.)
[Sivajl, the Mahratla chief, extended his conquests and attacked and plundered the town of
Surat. The fort, however held out. Jsivaji stripped the townsfolk and resident merchants of all
their wealth, personally ordering the heads of those who attempted to conceal it, to be struck off.
The place was the richest sea-port in India.
In reply the Muhammadan forces of Bijapur retaliated and laid waste large tracts of country
ruled by the Mahrattas. (Firhhta, Scott's Edition ii, 10, 11 ; For the Surat Factor? report of the event,
written at the time, see LA. /;', 1-6.)
[Sivaji's father Shahji Bhonsla died this year, and Sivaji assumed the title of ' Raja '. He
defeated a Bijapur army and plundered Ahmadnagar.
284
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Portuguese refused to deliver up Bombay to the English or to fulfil the terms of the
treaty. This gave rise to serious disputes.
Chokkanatha of Madura attacked Vijayaraghava Nayaka of Tanjore, but was beaten off, and
lost Vallam. Then Chokkanatha fought a campaign against the Setupati chief Tirumalai, and
captured Pudukofta and other places, but was eventually forced to retire.]
(X.S.A. Nayaks, pp. 158 /.)
A.D. 1665. Sriranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in Mysore and Coimbatore (E.C. x, Gd. 3;
V.R. i, Coimb. 396, 434). The two Coimbatore C.-P. grants referred to, shew that Chokkanatha
Nayaka of Madura was ruling there.
In N.-W. Mysore and S. Kanara the Keladi chief Somasekhara Nayaka was ruling.
(E.C. vm, Tl. 7, 55, 48-50; V.R. , S. Kan. 272.}
[Bombay island, but not its dependencies, was handed over by the Portuguese to the
English.
&ivaj! nominally submitted to the Mughal Emperor Aurangzib, and assisted him in his fight
against Bijapur.
Abdullah Kufb Shah of Golkonda aided Bijapur against Aurangzib, and incurred the
Emperor's displeasure.]
A.D. 1666. Grant of a village as an agrahara by Chikka Deva-Raya of Mysore.
(E.C. iv, Yd. 54.)
Keladi SomaSekhara Nayaka gave a grant of land on May 8 in Shimoga Taluk, Mysore
(Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 99). On the bank of the Tungabhadra river in N.-W. Mysore the Keladi chief
Bhadrappa was ruling. (E.C. viii, Tl 156.)
In E. Mysore, probably in Shahji Bhonsla's jetghlr, Jayita Bhai, wife of Sivaji's son Sainbaji,
gave a grant. (E.C. x t Kl. 227.)
[Second plunder of Surat town by SivajI's Mahrattas.] (Firuhta, Scott's Edition, ii. 18.)
A combined army of Mughals and Mahrattas invented Bijapur and took several outlying
places.
Sivajl and his sou Sambaji went to the Court of the Emperor Aurangzib, but were coldly
received, and were practically kept in restraint the Emperor, knowing Sivaji's character and
reputation, being naturally anxious for his own safety. Sivajl escaped and went to Rajgarh.
A.D. 1667. &riranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in E. Mysore from his palace at Chandragiri.
(The date, however, of the inscription in question is not sound.) (E. C. ix, Ma. 2.)
In N.-W. Mysore the Keladi chief Somasekhara Nayaka I was ruling.
(E. C. viii. Tl. 78 ; Mys. A. A. R. 1923, p. 93.)
Dotffla Deva Raja of Mysore ruling in S. Mysore. (E. C. iv t Yd. 43.)
In Tinneveliy Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura was ruling. (652 of 1917.)
In Ramnad a gift made ' for the merit of ' Tirumalai-Raghunatha-Hiranyagarbhayaji, son of
Dalavai Setupati Katta. (V. R t it, Ram. 113 ; 71 and S. i, No. 7.)
[Aurangzib confirmed Sivaji's title of ' Raja '.
The Emperor's son Muazzam was made governor of the Dekhan.j
A.D. 1668. Grants by Kejadi SdmaSekhara Nayaka I in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. mil, Tl. 98, 99 / mi, Sh. 81.)
Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura ruling at Tiruchcheng5. (649 of 1905.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 285
[Sivaji obtained the support of the Kutb Shah of Golkonda and seized several forts
belonging to Bijapur.
The French established a factory at Trincomalee, but were turned out by the Dutch.]
A.D. 1669. Dotffla Deva Raja of Mysore ruling in South, S.-W. and Central Mysore (E. C iv,
ffs. 139 ; v, Cn. 155 / xii, Tp. 72}. The first of these mentions his son Kanthirava Narasa II.
He ruled in Coimbatore District also. (V. R. i. Coimb. 306, 30S, 309 / isi of 1910.)
In N. W. Mysore Kejadi Somasekhara Nayaka continued to rule. (E. C. viii, 77. 50, 74, 75.)
[The Emperor Aurangzib came to terms with AH Adil Shah of Bijapur. 6ivaji compelled
both Bijapur and Golkonda to pay tribute to him.j
The Dutch succeeded in capturing S. Thome, close to Madras, from the Portuguese.
Fort St. George was attacked by a local Naik, but the siege was raised, the Muhammadans
intervening on behalf of the English.
A.D. 1670. 3riranga III of Vijayanagar reigning in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii, Pg. 46.}
In S. Mysore grant of a village by Kanthirava Narasa II, son of Dotftfa Deva Raja.
(/:. C. fa, Hg. 119, 120.}
[The Mahrattas continued their devastation and plunder of the Dekhan country. At
Ramghir the soldiers carried off some of the wives of the inhabitants.]
(Firishta, Scott //', p. 32. Contemporary records.}
The Emperor Aurangzib declared his intention of stamping out the religion of the Hindus
in his dominions and many fine old Hindu temples were destroyed.
Sriranga III of Vijayanagar is not much heard of after 1670. He was a fugitive and is
believed to have died some time between 1670 and 1677.
Sivajl again plundered Surat town and again failed to take the fort.
The English Factors at Madras agreed to pay to the Sultan of Golkonda 1,200 pagodas rent
for the area on which the increasing town now stood. This after the Golkonda troops had
blockaded the town.
[Severe faminine in this year in South India.]
A.D. 1671. Do&la Deva Raja II of Mysore reigning in Central and S. E. Mysore.
(E. C. xii, A'ff. 4, 5 .- ix, Kn. 95.}
In N.-W. Mysore, grants in April, and on May 1, and August 10, by Keladi Somasekhara
Nayaka. [Some time between August 10, 1671 and August 1672, he was assassinated and the
Keladi country was governed for a time by his widow Chennamaji.]
(E. C. 77/7, 7V. 71 ; Sa. 39 ; tii, Sh. 3 }
[ivaji seized more forts in the Dekhan.]
A. D. 1672. Do&la Deva Raja of Mysore reigning (E. C. v, Cn. 273}. On December 12, 1672,
his son Kanthirava Narasa II gave a grant in South Mysore (E. C. tv, Hg. 57). Dodda Deva is
believed to have died in 1672-3.
Kejadi Chennamaji, widow of Somasekhara Nayaka ruling in North-West Mysore (E. C. vii,
Sk. 213 ; viii, Sa. 16-18 ; 77, 100, 69, 118}. The date of the last of these is about August 19, 1672.
(See remarks above, s. v. A. D. 1671.}
[The French now declared war against the English and began operations by seizing
S. Thome, close to Madras, then garrisoned by Golkonda troops. At the same time the Dutch
blockaded the coast.]
286 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A. D, 1673. Chikka Deva Raya of Mysore reigning in South Mysore (E. C. Hi. Tn, 54). And
in Salem district. (Lists of Antiquities, z, 19*.)
Kejadi Chennamaji, widow of the late Nayaka, ruling in North-West Mysore.
(E. C. viii, Tl. 67, 68.)
In Ramnad a gift made by Tirumalai-Setupati-Katta. ( V. R. it, Ram. 280.}
Saadat-ulla-Kban was governing the Kurnool district for the Sultan of Golkonda. He was a
Nawab and a Saiyid. (V. R. u, Kurn. 19*.)
War between Madura and Tanjore, Chokkanatha of Madura captured Vallam and Tanjore,
and Vijayaraghava of Tanjore was killed. Muttu Alagiri Nayaka was made ruler of Tanjore.
(R. S. A. Nayaks, 163.)
Khan Jahan's army in the Dekhan was defected by an army from Bijapur.
[Sivajl increased his power by conquering the Konkans and Satara. His government was
very oppressive. Dr. Fryer wrote in 1673. " It is a general calamity .... to hear the
complaints of the poor people that remain (in North Kanara), or rather are compelled to endure the
slavery of Sivajl ". The headmen were forced to take up land at double the old rates and if they
refused, were imprisoned and tortured. " They have now in prison Brahmans whose flesh they tear
with pincers heated red-hot," and inflict floggings on them, etc
The Dutch besieged the French in S. Thome*.]
A. D. 1674. Keladi Chennamaji ruling in North-West Mysore and in South Kanara.
(E. C. viii, Tl. 73, 18* / Sa, 53 ; Mys. A. A. R, 1923, p. 89 ; V. R. U, S. Kan., 6, 70.)
Chikka Deva Raya of Mysore reigning in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii, Kg, 7.)
Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura ruling in Trichinopoly (V. R. tit, Trick. 492 K -Q). He
is now sometimes called " Karnataka Chakravarti " (' Emperor of the Carnatic ') as if he had taken
the place of the Vijayanagtr king. (Mys. A. A. R. 1912, p. 57.)
Some inscriptions in East Mysore shew that at least a portion of the community was
loyal to the now defunct Vijayanagar kingdom. They name King Sriranga III as still
reigning from his capital Chandragiri though he was actually a fugitive. (E. C. ix, Ma. 5, 29, 30.)
[Chikka Deva Raya of Mysore has the reputation of having been very tyrannous in the
matter of taxation of the farmers. Besides maintaining all the old taxes, he is said to have invented
twenty new ones. Three of these are worthy of notice, (i) He added a permanent 2 per cent
tax on to the land assessment to reimburse the treasury for loss owing to defective coins,
(ii) It was the practice in Mysore for a proprietor of a village held on payment of a fixed
annual sum to the State, if his actual receipts fell short of the amount of his dues, to levy
a contribution on all bis fanners to recoup his own loss. Chikka Deva improved on this by
fixing as a permanent extra land-tax, in addition to the assessment, the largest sum ever so levied,
(iii) Farmers who sold their grain locally had always been free from payment of tolls on roads
which they did not use. To compensate for this Chikka Deva imposed a tax on every plough
in the country.
Sivaji was crowned as ' Maharaja ' this year on June 6. He again attacked Bijapur.
His half brother Ekoji or Venkaji seized Tanjore from its Nayaka ruler and established a new
Tanjore-Maharatta dynasty which ruled the country for a century and a half.
The Dutch captured S. Thome 1 and ceded it to Golkonda.
The French purchased Pondicherry from the Muhammadan Governor of Gingi.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 287
A.D. 1675. An inscription of this year shews Chikka Deva Raya of Mysore reigning. He is
credited in it with a victory over Chokkanatha of Madura, another over the Keladi chief, and three
victories over Muhammadans. (E.C iv, Ch. 92.)
[Famine in the Madura country this year. (LA. 1923, p. 239.)}
A.D. 1676. Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning in S. Mysore and in Coimbatore District.
(E.C. w t Ch. 138 ; V.R. i, Coimbatore 74, 300 ; 209 of 2909.)
Ekdji or VenkajJ, now ruling at Tanjore, confirmed the gift of Negapatam to the Dutch
merchants made by Vijaya Raghava Nayaka of Tanjore. The grant was engraved on a silver
plate. . (V.R. if, Tanjore, 893- H.)
[Sivaji, allied with Abul Hasan of the Golkonda Kutb Shahi family, marched to the conquest
of the Cam a tic, in defiance of the Mughal Emperor.
Muhammad Sultan, eldest son of the Emperor Aurangzib died of poison this year. He is
said to have been put to death by his father's orders.
The French at Pondicherry raised a small military force of 300 men.
The English Agent at Fort St. George complained to the Directors that the Hindu rulers and
their ministers were ' pillaging and squeezing the people '. ' The government of the country ',
they wrote, ' is now in bad hands, nothing but fraud and oppression '.
(' Vestiges ' etc., Love, i, 356.)]
A.D. 1677. Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning in S -W. Mysore. (E.C. v, Ag. 2.)
Keladi Chennamajl ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 77.)
[The Famine in Madura continued.
Sivaji seized the fortress of Gingi in S. Arcot. He also besieged Vellore in N. Arcot district
and took the fort. He captured the country about Bellary, Cuddapah and Kurnool, and obtained
possession of his father Shahji's jaghlr in Mysore, levying chauth on the beaten tracts.]
A.D. 1678. Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning in South Mysore. (E.C. iv, Kr* 45.)
Keladi Chennamajl ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 179.)
In Madura, Muttu Virappa's son Alagiri or Alagadri is mentioned in an inscription (Lists of
Antiquities I. List of copper-plate records, No. 10). Alagiri was brother to Chokkanatha. The
record acknowledges the suzerainty of Vijayanagar in the person of iSriranga III ; who however was
now a fugitive at Ikkeri, having been defeated by Chikkadeva of Mysore as noted in a record of
1679 (q. v., below). (V.R. Madura, 757.)
[Sivaji and his brother Ekoji, alias Venkaji, were now in possession of Tanjore, where Ekojl
was left as ruler. Sivaji swept over Mysore, to the ruin of the inhabitants.]
A.D. 1679. Chikkadeva Raja of Mysore reigning, on April 7, in Salem district (326 of 1917).
And at Seringapatam (E.C. Hi, Sr. 151). He is said, in the latter inscription, to have defeated
Chokkanatha of Madura, and the Keladi chief, who came against him in alliance with the Muham-
madans, from Bijapur and to have captured Tumkur and other places. (R.S.A. Nayaks, p. 172.)
4 Muddalagadri Nayaka ' (i.e., Alagiri) gave a grant of land revenue.
(Mysore, A.A.R. 1917, p. 57.)
Rani Chennamajl of Keladi was ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 64.)
[The war between the Mughal Emperor Aurangzib and the Mahrattas continued.]
A.D. 1680. At Ramesvaram, a grant by Raghunatha Setupati Katta early in the year.
(T. and S. i, Setupati Grant, No. 8.)
288 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
[Aurangzib continued his destruction of Hindu temples, especially in Rajputana. Over 250
temples were razed to the ground and the sacred images broken up.
Sivaji died this year, and was succeeded by his elder son Sambaji, who immediately
imprisoned his brother Raja Ram]. Before his death Sivaji had completely laid waste the country
about the Jalna.
An inscription in B. Mysore shews Sambaji as in possession of the hill fort of Nandi.
(E. C x, C B, 32.}
A.D. 1681. Sriranga Raya (perhaps the grandson of Sriranga Raya HI of Vijayanagar)
ruling in E. Mysore. (E. C. ix, Ma. 8.)
Keladi Chennamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C. viii, 77. 89; Mys. A. A. R., 1923, p. 96, E. C. vii, Sk. 82.}
[Prince Akbar, son of the Emperor Aurangzib, revolted against his father and took refuge
with Sambaji, now Maharaja of the Mahrattas in succession to Sivaji ; but had to flee to Persia,
where he died in A. D. 1706.
Aurpngzib sent a large army to the Dekhan to reduce the Mahrattas.
The village and fort of Madras had by now become a place of refuge for the afflicted people
of the country, and had grown in 40 years into a city. Being threatened, in 1681, with an attack,
and the garrison being absurdly small, the Indian residents of Madras volunteered to raise a
militia force of 215 men and to maintain it at their own expense. This was followed by the similar
raising of another corps of 150 men. These offers were gratefully accepted by the English
merchants. (' Vcstigts ', Love, /, 439.}.']
A.D. 1682. Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning in Central Mysore. (E. C. xii, Gb. 52.)
Setupati Raghunatha Tevan ruling in Ramnad. (416 of 1914.}
[Madura at this time was ruled by Ranga-Krishna Muttu-VIrappa Nayaka, but he had lost
much territory to the Mysore King and to the Tanjore Mahrattas. Some tracts had been seized
by predatory Maravar chiefs. ' The country was a prey to complete anarchy and universal pillage,
foreign enemies occupying the forts and robber chiefs being masters of the rural areas, and carrying
on their brigandage with impunity.' (Madura District Manual, 2896 , p. 53.)]
A.D. 1683. Kejadi Chennamaji ruling in S. Kanara. (V. R. if, S. Kan. 274.)
[The army of the Mughal prince Muazzam, operating in the Konkan, was forced back to
Ahmadnagar by Sambaii and his Mahrattas. The Portuguese, who joined the Mughals in their
attack on the Mahrattas, were also driven back.
The misgovernment and tyranny of the Mahratta Ekoji or Venkaji at Tanjore is dwelt on
in letters from the missionary Jesuits resident there. He is said to have taken four-fifths of all
the agricultural produce of the country, demanding payment in money and not in kind. One of the
Jesuit fathers wrote that ' as he (Ekoji; takes care to fix the price himself much beyond that which
the proprietors could realize, the result is that the sale of the entire produce does not suffice to pay
the entire contribution.' In such cases the proprietors were sometimes subjected to ' barbarous tor-
tures ' The writer adds that the tyranny was ' frightful and revolting ', but that things were even
worse in the Kingdom of Gingi .... 'I cannot find words to express all that is horrible in it.'
Letter of Jean de Britto, 1683, R. S. A., ' Nayaks . . . ' 292.}
A.D. 1684. Grant in Ramnad by Setupati Katta Raghunatha Tevan.
(T. and S. /., Setupati, Grant, No. 9.}
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 289
[Mughal armies attacked Bijapur and Golkonda. Bijapur was closely invested by Aurangzib
in person.]
A. D. 1685. Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning: with capital at Seringapatam.
(E. C. i/i, Ml. 61.)
Ekoji, or Venkaji, reigning at Taujore on April 5, 1685. (540 of 1918.)
[Aurangzib halted at Shdlapur. Sambaji, alarmed at the Emperor's actions, entered into
an alliance with Golkonda. The city of Hyderabad was looted. Golkonda was invested. Bijapur
was closely besieged. In October ministers Madana and Akkana were murdered by the mob.
Golkonda capitulated and the Sultan Abu] Hasan submitted to the Emperor.]
A.D. 1686. Keladi Channamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.G. viii, S6. 548.)
Ranga-Krishna Muttu-Virappa of Madura ruling in Trichinopoly District (V.R. Y, Trick.
249). Chokkanatha's widow Mangamma] repaired a channel near Trichinopoly.
(V.R. ni, Trick. 800; 71 of 1890.)
Chikkadeva Raya of Mysore reigning. A C.-P. grant at the Ranganatha temple at
Seringapatam gives a long and wordy pedigree of the family. (E.C. in, Sr. 14.)
[Aurangzib attacked Bijapur and captured the city. He seized the person of the young
Sultan Sikandar Adil Shah and imprisoned him. Sikandar never recovered his freedom and died
about A.D. 3700. The kingdom of Bijapur thus came to an end, and was annexed to Delhi.]
A.D. 1687. Keladi Channamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii t Tl. 180.)
[Aurangzib went to Golkonda and finally seized the kingdom, which became a province of the
Mughal Emperor.
His son, Prince Muazzam, was arrested on an accusation of treachery and was imprisoned for
seven years.]
A.D. 1688. Keladi Channamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 61.)
Some records of the Matla chief Muttu Venkata Rama ' Chdtfa-Maharaja,' son of Kumara
Ananta. (V.R. ?, Cuddafiah 656, 657, 663 ', 681, 863-A ; E.R. 1907-8, C.-P. 3, 4.)
[After the annexation to Delhi of the kingdoms of Bijapur and Golkonda, those countries
were for a time a prey to anarchy. Rebellions were hatched and the country-folk were oppressed
and persecuted by bands of lawless soldiery.
Aurangzib renewed the charter to the merchants of Madras.
The Emperor proceeded against the Mahrattas. He seized Sambaji's Mysore jaghlr, and
his army marched to Poonamallee and Wandewash.
Ekoji being now dead, Tanjore was ruled by his eldest son Shahji who submitted to
Auraugzib and became a tributary of the Mughal Empire.
Ghazi-ud-din was created governor of the Dekhan by Aurangzib.]
A.D. 1689. [Madras had by now become a place of refuge, and from having been 50 years
earlier a fishing village, was now a city of 400,000 inhabitants.
Aurangzib captured Sambaji, the Mahratta leader, tortured him and put him to death,
making Sambaji's brother Raja Ram Maharaja of the Mahrattas. He sent Sambaji's young son
Shahji to the Mughal camp at Bijapur.
The English merchants at Masulipatam and Vizagapatam were murdered by Mughals. At
Madras a French fleet was driven away northwards by English and Dutch ships. At Cuddalore the
construction of Fort St. David was begun.]
19
290 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1690. Venkata, son of Sriranga III of Vrjayanagar, recognized as suzerain (but only in
name) in the Bellary District. (V.R. i, Bell. 363.)
Keladi Channamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (B.C. viii, TV. 90.)
[Several sea-fights took place between the French and English in India, the two nations in
Europe being at open war.
Ghazi-ud-din Khan, governor of the Dekhan, entered the territories adjoining Hyderabad and
laid waste large tracts of land. (Firiskta, Scoffs Edit., it, 73.)
A.D. 1691. Keladi Channamaji ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C vii, Sk. 79.)
MangammaJ, Queen-Dowager of Madura ruling in Trichinopoly. (V.R. Hi, Trick. 783.)
A.D. 1692. In Tinnevelly a grant for maintenance of a mosque was made by Vijaya-Ranga
Chokkanatha, son of the deceased Raja Muttu-Virappa of Madura. The overlordship of Vijayanagar,
in the person of Sriranga, grandson of riranga III, is recognized. The real ruler of Madura was
Mangammal, young Chokkanatha's grandmother.
(V.R. Hi, nun. 463., E.R. 1888, App. it, No. 12; 1906, App. A. No. 25.)
[The Mahrattas ravaged the country in many localities.]
The fortress of Gingi was besieged by prince Kam Baksh, son of the Emperor Aurangzib,
and Zulfiqar Khan, governor of the Dekhan. The Mahratta garrison made a stout resistance and
drove off the enemy. But Zulfiqar Khan sat down before Gingi for three years, making a pretence
of fighting, but really in communication with the Mahratta defenders.
The $mperor created Zulfiqar Khan ' Navab of the Cam a tic ' (Karnafaka).
A.D. 1693. Gift of land near Madura by the Rani Mangamma]. She was ruling also
in Trichinopoly. ( V. R. it, Madura 379 ; Hi, Trick. 455 ; 733 of 1905 ; C. P. No. 25 of 1905.)
[Madura now paid tribute to Delhi.
The Dekhani Mughals were defeated by the Mahrattas.
The French abandoned Pondicherry to the Dutch.]
A.D. 1694. Keladi Channamaji settled a matter of tolls in N.-W. Mysore. (E. C. viii t Tl. 46.)
A.D. 1695. An inscription in Tinnevelly District, of date July 11, of Prince Vijayaranga Chok-
kanatha of Madura, who was apparently ruling a tract under his grandmother Mangammal.
(E. R. 2918-29, App. A, C.-P. 1, 2 ; V. R. m, Tinn. 129.)
Chikkadeva Raja of Mysore ruling at Avanasi. (V. R. i, Coimbatore 35.)
[Prince Muazzam of Delhi was released from imprisonment by Aurangzib and appointed
governor of Kabul.
Aurangzib turned against the foreigners. He ordered the imprisonment of the English
Factors of Surat, the siege of Bombay, and an attack on Madras.]
A.D. 1696. [Near Gingi, the Mabrattas defeated a Mughal force under Ali Mardan Khan.]
Aurangzib is recognized as reigning in Chittoor District. (322 of 1922.)
[The Portuguese made a treaty of peace with the Zamorin of Calicut.]
A.D. 1697. Aurangzib also acknowledged as reigning in Kurnool District at Nandikotkur.
(V.R. it, Kurn.386.)
[The half-hearted siege of Gingi continued.]
A.D. 1698. A temple in N. Mysore, which had been destroyed by the forces of the ' Dilli
Patasaha ' Aurangzib two years earlier, was restored. (E. C. xi, Dg. 164.)
Chikkadeva Raja of Mysore reigning in S.-E. Mysore. (E. C. ix, Nl. 65.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 291
Kejadi Basavanna, or Basapa I, ruling the Araga country in N.-W. Mysore, Channamaji
having died in 1697. (E. C viii, 77. 178.}
Queen MangamnjaJ of Madura granted a village near Trichinopoly.
(Mys. A. A. R. 1917, p. 57.)
[At Gingi after six years' siege so-called, Zulfiqar Khan allowed the Mahratta Commander
Raja Ram, brother of Sambaji I, to escape, and then stormed and captured the fortress. Raja
Ram returned to S a tar a, the Mahratta capital. Late in the year, in December, Aurangzib's army
appeared before Satara.]
A.D. 1699. Chikkadeva Raja of Mysore reigning. (E. C. xii, Mi. 16 ; Tm. 45.)
[Satara besieged by the Mughal army. Raja Ram fled to Bengal.
ChikkadeVa of Mysore sent an embassy to Aurangzib, which was received with honour.
Foundation of Fort William in Calcutta.
The Danes at Tranquebar were attacked by Shahji of Tanjore.]
A.D. 1700. In Tirmevelly District a grant by Ranga-Krishna Muttu-Vlrappa of Madura-
said to be 'in the reign of Narasimhadeva at Ghanagiri ' or Chandragiri, (Penugonda Editor).
[The document should receive further examination.] (' Lists of Antiquities //, No. 168')
Queen Mangammal of Madura issued a C.-P. grant. (V. R, if, Madura 4.)
[Satara was captured by Aurangzib, and several other Mahratta fortresses. Raja Ram of
Satara died of disease.]
A.D. 1701. Grants by Man gam mil of Madura, acknowledging as Suzerain, Venkata (perhaps
Venkata IV) of Vijayanagar.
(E. R. 1911, App. A, 3, 19 ; and pp. 89, 90 of the Report. V. R. it, Madura 94.)
A.D. 1702. Keladi Basavappa Nayaka ruling in N.-W.Mysore.
(E.C. viii, Tl. 79, 106, 110, 117, 136.)
[Daud Khan now Navab of the Carnatic in succession to Zulfiqar Khan, invested Madras.
The English merchants informed him that if he persisted they were prepared to defend the
place by force, whereupon the Navab gave way, and visited Madras in friendly fashion. The
Madras Records say that when he was entertained he drank to excess.
(' Vestiges ' etc., Love. **. 19.)]
A.D. 1704. Vijayaranga Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura ruling on April 1, in Coimbatore
District. (281 of 1920.)
Queen Mangammal of Madura ruling in Tanjore District.
( V.R. ii, Tan. 1005, 394 of 1907 ; LA. 1917, 156.)
[A contemporary writer, Dulpat Roy, a Bondela officer, thus describes the state of the country
in the Dekhan, speaking specially of Hyderabad and Bijapur territory. The holders of estates (jaghir-
dars) ' did not consider the ease of the farmers, but oppressed them for money by every mode of
avarice that they could devise The ancient territories of the Dekhan were not less troubled by
the tyranny of governors The jaghirdars were obliged, not only to supply their own necessities,
but furnish large bribes to the civil officers about the Court The parties sent every where to collect
supplies were guilty of every sort of excess.' In addition to this, certain collectors ' forced
millions from the farmers and accounted only for small sums with the royal treasury the farmers
thus oppressed left off cultivating more ground than would barely subsist them, and in their turn
became plunderers. 1 (Firiskta, Scott's Edit., ii, 707.)]
292 . HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1705. Kanthlrava-Narasa III of Mysore, who succeeded Chikkadeva, now reigning at
Seririgapatam. (B.C. ix, Bn. 118.}
A.D. 1706. Grant by MangammaJ of Madura, in which the overlordship of Venkata IV of Vijaya-
nagar is recognized. ( V.R. in, Tinneuclly, 462.)
[Mahratta inroads and wanton plunder by Mahratta banditti had become so frequent that, says
a contemporary witness, ' the necessaries of life are exceedingly scarce.']
(Firishtu, Scott's Edit., ii. 120.}
A.D. 1707. Kejadi Basavappa Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore.
(E.C. viii, Tl.93 ; Mys. A. A.R. 1923, p. 100.}
An inscription in Kurnool District names as reigning sovereign the ' Sulan Padshah ', i. e.
the Mughal Emperor. ( V. R. ii, Kurnool 502.}
Grant by the Setupati Vijaya Raghunatha Katta at Ramesvaram. (Mys. A.A.R. 1912, p, 55.}
[Death of the Emperor Aurangzib, aged 89, He was succeeded by prince Muazzam, who
took the title ' Shah Alam ', and is known as ' Shah Alam I.']
The Mahratta Shahjl, or Sahuji II, who had been kept in confinement by Aurangzib since his
father Sambajl's execution, was allowed to escape. He went to Satara, which was then held by
the regent Tara Bai, and obtained possession of the fort by intrigue.
Fort William at Calcutta was armed and garrisoned by 125 soldiers.
A proof that the people of Madras were afforded protection and were well treated is given by
an incident that took place this year. Some of the Hindu residents made trouble as they disliked
being taxed for town improvements. They were told by the English Factors that they were at
liberty to leave the town if they so desired. But none of them did so. ( Vcsligcs ', Love, /*', 112.}
A.D. 1708. In reign of Venkata IV of Vijayanagar, ruling at Chandragiri, Vijayaranga
Chokkanatha of Madura gave a grant of lands. (E.R. 1915 App. A. 4 ; Mys. A.A.R. 1912, p. 55.}
Keladi Basavappa Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, Tl. 60.}
[Sahuji or Shahji fought against Tara Bal's party at Satara, was successful, and ascended the
throne as Maharaja of the Mahrattas.
Daud Khan, Navab of the Carnatic, gave several villages, including Ennore and Nungum-
baukum to the English at Madras.]
A.D. 1709. Keladi Basavappa Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore. (E.C. viii, 77. 91, 95.)
[Very heavy floods in South India, followed by a drought of several years' duration.
Tara Bal's party at Satara fought against Sahuji and gained a victory. Sahuji then made a
compact with the Mughal leaders.]
A.D. 1710. Vijayaranga Chokkaaatha ruling at Madura, under the overlordship of Vijaya-
nagar. (E.L xvi, 88.}
[Saadat Ullah Khan was created Navab of the Carnatic. He persistently tried to seize villages
now belonging to the English at Madras.]
A.D. 1711. Keladi Basavappa ruling in N.-W. Mysore in this year and in 1712.
(E.C. viii, Tl. 59, 72, 189.}
A.D. 1712. Vijayaranga Chokkanatha of Madura ruling there on March 8. In spite of the
suffering of the people owing to the famine, he increased their taxation and did nothing to help
them. One man, in despair, threw himself, from a tower and was killed. Then at last the Nayaka
reduced the taxation. (6 of 1915 ; T. & 5.7. p. 110, No. 24 ; V.R. ii, Madura 60 C 78.}
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 293
Three records in B Mysore speak of the reigning king there as Sriranga of Vijayanagar,
ruling from Chandragiri 1 (' Ghanagiri '). Evidently some classes of the people were loyal to the old
regime, now defunct. (E.C. ix, Ma. 3, 4, 42.}
A sluice for irrigation was constructed by the Matla chief PerumaJla, son of Venkata-Krishna
ChoJa-Maharaja, in Cuddapah District. (V.R. i, Cudd. 70S ; 430 of 1911.}
[Death of the Mughal Emperor Shah Alam I alias Bahadur Shah, formerly Prince Muazzam.
Civil war ensued between his four sons. The three younger were killed in battle. Jahandar, the
eldest, secured the throne. But his nephew Farrukhs'iyar took up arms and opposed him.
At Satara Prince Sambhaji II, nephew of the reigning king Shahuji, seized Kohlapur and
proclaimed himself as Raja there, independent of his uncle. Shahuji was not strong enough to
oppose him. Henceforth there were two separate Mahratta dynasties. Sambhaji II's mother
Tara Bai was imprisoned.]
A.D. 1713. Muttu Vijaya Raghunatha Setupati Katta made a gift at Ramcsvaram.
( y.R. //, Ramnad 104 ; C. P. 9 of 1911.}
[FarrukhSiyar defeated Jahandar Shah and put him to death. He also put to death Zulfiqar
Khan. FarrukhSiyar then ascended the throne of Delhi. He had his own brother blinded with
red-hot irons.
Nizam-ul-Mu1kh Asaf Jah was appointed Subahdar of the Dekhan. The office became here-
ditary and he founded a dynasty, whose chief was known as The Nizam.'
Indecisive righting between him and Shahuji of Satara.
Farrukhs'iyar, behaved with brutal cruelty, killing and torturing numbers of his former
opponents. (See Firishta. Scott's edit., , Pt. v, ft. 133.}
A.D. 1714. DotfUa Krishna Raja II of Mysore now reigning. Inscription at Attur in Salem
District. (V.R. it, Salem 54.)
Grant at Ramesvaram by Vijaya Raghunatha Setupati Katta, son of Raghunatha.
(T. & S.I. Sttuflati grant W.}
[Balaji Vigvanith appointed ' Peshwa ' by Sahuji of Satara. He became very powerful, the
office became hereditary, and he established a dynasty of Mahratta Peshwas who ruled the country,
keeping the real Maharaja and his family in a state of semi-confinement.
At Bombay the country people suffered so severely at the hands of their Muhammadan
rulers that when the English Directors secured a concession of the island of Divi, they anticipated
that the island would soon be inhabited by numbers of refugees as indeed was the case.]
A.D. 1715. Vijayaranga Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura ruling in Tinnevelly District.
( V. R. Hi, Tinn. 456.}
[At the Mughal Court at Delhi, Surgeon Hamilton came into favour with the Emperor in
consequence of his having cured him of an illness.]
Farrukhs'iyar put down a rebellion of the Sikhs and in doing so was guilty of fiendish cruel-
ties. (Firishta, Scott's Edit., ii, 133.}
A.D. 1716. Vijayaranga Chokkanatha of Madura ruling at Srirangam, under the nominal suze-
rainty of Sriranga of Vijayanagar. (Lists ot Antiquities, ii t C.-P. No. 50.}
1 Ghanagiri is Penugonda, its Telugtt equivalent. Chandragiri never had this alternative designation.
Editor.
19 A
294 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1717. Grant by the same V. R. Chokkanatha in Chingleput District.
( V. R. if, Madura 89. A. C P. grant in Madras Museum.}
Doflfla Krishna Raja reigning in W. Mysore. (E. C. v, /?/, 2$.}
Sarfoji of the Mahratta family of Tanjore repaired a temple.
(V. R. ii, Tan. 914 ; 535 of 1904.}
In Cuddapah a mosque built by Abdul Nabi Khan, Subahdar of Cuddapah under the Nizam
of Haidarabad. ( V. R. i, Cudd. 45.}
[Some troops serving under the Navab of the Carnatic in Madras became unruly and were
ejected from Madras.]
A.D. 1718. DcxWa Krishna Raja II of Mysore reigning in Salem (V. R. ii, Sal. 113}. And in
S. Mysore. (E. C. Hi, Tn. 18.}
Sarfoji and Tukaji of the Mahratta dynasty of Tanjore ruling together ( reigning as kings ';.
(V. R. ii, 7 an. 1302 ; C.-P. grant.)
A.D. 1719. Doflfla Krishna Raja II of Mysore reigning in Central Mysore.
(E. C xii, Tnt. 46.}
Keladi Somasekhara Nayaka ruling in N.-W- Mysore. (E. C. if if, S/&. 42 ; vf, Kfi. 46.}
The Matla chief Kumaral Ananta ruling in Cuddapah District. (V. R. i, Cudd. 706, 707.}
[On February 2.5, the Emperor Farrukhs"iyar was deposed, blinded and imprisoned and then
murdered by a body of rebels headed by two brothers, Sayyids. The Emperor's cousin Rafiu-d
Darajat was placed on the throne but died of consumption in June. Then his brother Rafiu-d
Daula was raised to the throne but died within a few months. Then another cousin Roshan Akhtar,
son of Jahan Shah, was made Emperor under the title ' Muhammad Shah '.
The Nizam Asaf Jah was removed from his post of Subahdar of the Dekhan as he opposed
the successful rebels.]
A.D. 1720. Dotftfa Krishna II of Mysore reigning. (E. C. xtf, Tm. 47, 48 ; ix, Nl. 70.}
[The Nizam Asaf Jah took up arms against the new Emperor Muhammad Shah, in revolt
against the murderers of Farrukhsiyar. He won several battles.
The Mahratta Peshwa Balaji Visvanath died this year, and was succeeded by his son Baji
Rao I.]
A.D. 1722. Doftla Krishna Raja II of Mysore reigning.
(E. C. Hi, Sr. 64 ; Afifi. A. C -P. No. 1 of 1911 ; E. C. it, Sr. Bel. 83.)
[Nizam Asaf Jah was made Wazir to the Emperor Muhammad Shah, but did not work cordi-
ally with him.]
A.D. 1723. Keladi Somasekhara Nayaka ruling in N.-W. Mysore.
(E. C mii, Tl. 6, 183, 186.}
Doftla Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning. (E. C. if, Sr-Bcl. 83.}
[Nizam Asaf Jah resigned his office of Wazir and returned to the Dekhan. The Emperor
made Mubariz Khan Subahdar of the Dekhan in place of Asaf Jah, and instructed the former to raise
an army for defence against Asaf.]
A.D. 1724. [Asaf Jah fought against Mubariz Khan, defeated and killed him. Then he threw
off all semblance of allegiance to the Emperor, and declared himself independent at Haidaiabad.]
Vijaya Ranga Chokkanatha of Madura ruling under the nominal suzerainty of Vijayanagar.
( V. R. Hi, Tinn. 461.}
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 295
A.D. 1725. Doflfla Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning in S. Mysore. (E. C. m, 7V/. 59.)
A.D. 1726. Vijaya Ranga Chokkanatha of Madura ruling in Tiichinopoly District.
(r.R.tti, Trich. 782.)
[Baji Rao, Mahratta Peshwa of Satara, invaded Mysore and levied a contribution from
Seringapatam. He retired without having gained much advantage beyond ruining the peasantry
on his march.]
A.D. 1727. [Baji Rao fought against Asaf Jah of Haidarabad, and at one place defeated
him.]
A.D. 1728. Vijaya-Ranga Chokkanatha Nayaka of Madura reigning at Trichinopoly.
(V. R. Hi, Trich. 563 ; 697 of 1909.)
A.D. 1729. A grant by a local magnate of a village near Dintfigul, in Madura district in the
time, so it is stated, of Vijaya Ranga Chokkanatha (of Madura) who was ' Viceroy ' of &riranga of
Vijayanagar. < V. R. //, Madura, 3 A ; T. and S. /., p. 117, No. 27.)
[By a surprise attack the Peshwa Baji Rao defeated the Raja of Kolhapur, Sambhaji II, and
took prisoner the Rani Tara Bai, carrying her to Satara.]
A.D. 1730. Tukaji, the Mahratta Raja of Tanjore, ruling his countiy. (521 of 1918.}
Severe famine in Tanjure. Great loss of life by starvation, and pestilence owing to the dead
remaining unbnried or unburned. Letter of Father Beschi. (/. A. 1923. p. 241.)
[The Mahratta States, Satara d Kolhapur, came to terms and agreed that they should be
separate and independent. Their boundaries were settled.]
A.D. 1731. Vijaya Ranga Chokkanatha of Madura ruiling in Trichinopoly.
(Lists of Antiquities //, No. 56. V. R. //, Thin. 464.)
[Death of Dotftfa Krishna Raja of Mysore. He was the last survivor of his line. A
member of the Hemmanhalli family, Chama Raja VIII, was placed on the throne, but was kept
virtually a prisoner.]
Death also of Vijaya Ranga Chokkanatha Nayaka of MaJura. He left no issue. His widow
MInakshi became Regent for her adopted son Vijaya-Kumara. Insurrections occurred and there
was general turmoil.
M. Dupleix arrived from France and took office as head of the French community at
Chandanagore (Chandranagar).]
A.D. 1732. Chama Raja VIII of Mysore reigning in B. Mysore. (E. C. ix % Ma. 37.)
[Death of Saadat Ullah Khan, Navab of the Carnatic, alias Muhammad Sayyid. He was
succeeded by his nephew Dost Ali Khan. A younger brother of Dost AH, named Bakir Ali, was
made governor of Vellore.]
A.D. 1733. Grants in Trichinopoly district by Queen Minakshi of the Madura Nayaka
dynasty. (V. R. ', Trich. 440, 784 ; Lists ot Antiquities /, 267, 268 ; //, C. P. No. 49.)
[Famine very severe in Chingleput district.
More fighting in the Konkan. The Mahrattas compelled the city of Ahmadabad to pay
them large sums of money in addition to enforced Chauth. (One-quarter of the land-revenue
assessment).]
A.D. 1734. [Chama Raja VIII of Mysore was deposed by the Dajavay, and a child of three
years, Immatfi Krishna III was placed on the throne. He never had any power at all, but was
kept on the throne as nominal Raja till 1761.
296 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Two coast forts in Malabar were ceded to the English.]
Grant by Immatfi Krishna III (infant) Raja of Mysore. (V.R. ii, Solent, 202.}
Gift of villages by Kumara-Muttu-Vijaya-Raghunatha, now the Setupati chief ruling in
Ramnad. He was brother of Natchiyar, the wife of the Setupati Tanfla Tevan II, who had been
killed in 1734 by Bhavani-Samkara, illegitimate son of the Setupati Raghunatha-Tevan.
(V. R. it, Ramnad, 119 / T. and S. L Situpati grant, No. 24.}
A.D. 1735. [The Mahrattas ravaged the country governed by the Navab of Arcot (or of the
Carnatic) at the instigation of Asaf Jah, Subahdar of the Dekhan. The villages were ruined in
large numbers.]
A.D. 1736. Gifts by the Setupati chief Muthu-Kumara-Vijaya-Raghunatha.
(V.R. ii, Madura 82; Ramnad 120 ; Lists of Antiquities, ii, C.-P. No. 23.)
Inscription of Immatfi Krishna Raja of Mysore, an infant five years old.
(B.C. v, Bl. 64.}
[In Persia Tahmasp Kuli Khan was proclaimed Shah. He is generally known in India as
Nadir Shah. He at once marched on Kandahar, and took possession of it after two years of war.
The Peshwa Baji Rao seized many Districts in the Dekhan, and in alarm, Nizam Asaf Jah,
Subahdar of the Dekhan became reconciled to the Emperor at Delhi.
Chanda Sahib became Dewan to his father-in-law Dost Ali, Navab of the Carnatic. -He
seized and held Trichinopoly and became its governor, imprisoning Queen MinakshI of Madura who
had ruled for four years in the absence of heirs to the late Raja. The queen took poison and died.
And so came to an end the rule of the Nayakas of Madura, the whole of their country f ailing into
the Navab's hands.]
A.D. 1737. [The Peshwa Baji Rao marched to attack Delhi but when near the city he retired.
Nizam Asaf Jah advanced to meet him on his retirement.
The sufferings of the people in the neighbourhood of Madras at this time were very great.
The agent of the British Company wrote to the Directors that the people were harassed and
oppressed by their own rulers, and were the prey of dacoits and thugs. ' The exactions of the
Havildars have been so vexatious and intolerable . . . that several towns and villages have been
deserted by the inhabitants. In a word the confusion and disorder of the country is exceeding
great.' (' Vestiges ', Love, ii t 278.}
A.D. 1738. Immafli Krishna Raja, now seven years old, reigning as Raja in Central Mysore.
(E.C. xii t Mi. 56.)
[Asaf Jah's army from Haidarabad was attacked near Bhopal by Baji Rao and his Mahrattas.
The Nizam was defeated and forced to come to terms, paying fifty lakhs of rupees and ceding some
territory.
The Mahrattas occupied half the dominions of the Band Shah of Ahmadabad. They attacked
the Portuguese in the Konkan, took several forts and besieged Mahim.
In Tanjore Baba Sahib, the Mahratta chief, died and was succeeded by his brother Sahuji.
He was opposed by hostile factions, and sought aid from the French.
Chanda Sahib at Madura was aided by the French, who at this time were growing stronger.
In the North-West of India Nadir Shah, having occupied Kabul, advanced to Peshawar.]
A.D. 1739. [Nadir Shah swept over 'the North-West of India and captured Lahore. On
March 19, he seized and sacked the imperial city of Delhi, which was given over to loot and
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 297
massacre. Thousands of the inhabitants were slaughtered. A contemporary writer describes the
horrors of the occupation (Firishta* Scott's Edition, y, ft. z, p. 209 f). The streets streamed with
blood and the bodies of the dead obstructed the passages,' Besides the uncontrolled looting by the
soldiers, the merchants and richer classes were ordered to pay large sums. The various portions of
the city were handed over to revenue-farmers. ' In place of ten they extorted thirty or forty
thousand rupees. The first sum was paid to the treasury, and the rest was embezzled by these
infernal wretches.' The Vizier's Dewan, who had already paid the conqueror's demand, was
threatened with tortures on failure to pay a much larger sum tortures so horrible that to avoid
them he stabbed himself to death. Numbers of other citizens followed his example. In many
places the city was set on fire. Nadir, after ruining the capital marched away, carrying with him
the peacock throne set with diamonds, and booty estimated at from 80 to 145 millions of pounds in
value.]
The Mahrattas seized Mahim, Bassein and other forts.
The pirate-leader Angria captured Chau), and threatened Bombay, anchoring off the island of
Blephanta.
A.D. 1740. [The Mahrattas under Raghoji Bhonsla, 50,000 strong, invaded the Karnafaka and
in a pitched battle at Damalcheruvu, the Navab Dost AH and his eldest son were killed. Safdar AH,
his second son, succeeded him as Navab, and tried to buy off. the Mahratta invaders.
Baji Rao, the Peshwa, died this year and was succeeded by his son Balaji-Baji Rao.
Several of the ruling families of the south, in fear of the Mahrattas, fled to the French at
Pondicherry for refuge. The Navab Safdar AH favoured the French cause as against the English.
Nevertheless, he sent his family for safety to Madras.
Dissensions atTanjore. Pratapa Simha, illegitimate son of Tukaji the former Raja, made
overtures to the French with the object of turning out Sahuji, the ruling Raja.
In December 1740, the Mahrattas invested the town of Trichinopoly, pillaged the neighbour-
ing districts ruining the peasantry, and sacked Negapatam on the East coast.]
A.D. 1741. [Chanda Sahib surrendered Trichinopoly to the Mahrattas, and the town was
ruthlessly sacked. Morari Rao was left there as governor under the Peshwa. Chanda Sahib was taken
prisoner to Satara.]
Disturbance in Haidarabad, where Nazir Jang, son of the Nizam Asaf Jah, rebelled against
his father, but was defeated and taken prisoner.
At Tanjore Pratapa Simha was successful in deposing the Raja Sahuji and taking his place.
Sahuji went for help to the English.
[The French made peace with Raghoji Bhonsla.]
A.D. 1742. An inscription in Bellary district shews that at least some people remained loyal
to the now-defunct Empire of Vijayanagar, for it names a Venkatapati as reigning. (745 of 1922.)
[At Delhi, the Mughal Emperor Muhammad Shah, in fear of the Mahrattas, made friends with
the French.
Ragbdji Bhopsla, having looted part of the Karnataka (Carnatic) two years earlier, now
attacked Bengal. The Peshwa Balaji Rao sent aid to Muhammad Shah against Raghoji.
Ghulam Murtaza Ali of Vellore, who had married a cousin daughter of his uncle, the Navab
Dost Ali, rebelled against his brother-in-law, Safdar AH, the ruling Navab, and killed him.
Murtaza proclaimed himself Navab, but revolts ensued. The Nizam marched against him with
298 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
120,000 t men, seized Murtaza's son, Sahib Jadda, a minor, and drove off the Mahrattas who had
marched to the attack of Vellore. He deposed Murtaza and made Sayyid Muhammad alias Saadat-
Ullah Khan II, infant son of Safdar AH, ' Navab of Arcot,' abolishing the title ' Navab of the
Karnataka '. Sahib Jadda was murdered.
More villages were granted to the English at Madras.]
A.D. 1743. [The Mahrattas retired from the Karnataka.]
A.D. 1744. Immafli Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning on April 15. (Mys. A.A.R. 1923 1 p. 66.)
Gift to the Uflipi temple by the Keladi chief Basavanna Nayaka. (V.R. u, S. Kanara, 240,)
Gift by the Setupati chief of Ramnad, Muttu-Kumara Vijaya Raghunatha, son of Muttu-
Vijaya Raghunatha, and grandson of the chief of the same name who was known as " Hiranya-
garbhayaji." ( V.R. n, Ramnad, 281.)
[France and England, in Europe, at open war. Some fighting by sea on the coast of India.
The European garrison available at Madras was so small that the councillors at Madras wrote to
the Directors in London saying that they were ' ashamed to turn out guards when the great men of
the country came ' to visit them.] (' Vertigcs,' Love, #, 299*)
The Navab of Arcot, Muhammad Saadat-LJlla Khan II, was assassinated. As Subahdar of the
Dekhan, the Nizam Asaf Jah appointed Anwaru-d-din, who had been guardian to the young Navab,
to be Navab of Arcot.
A.D. 1745. [Anwaru-d-dln went to Pondicherry and used his good offices to prevent the French
and English from fighting and destroying one another.]
A.D. 1746. [Madras was attacked by the French by land and sea, and the small garrison was
compelled to surrender. The Navab Anwaru-d-din's son, Mahfuz Khan, then attacked the French in
an attempt to assist the English, but failed. Before this the French had agreed to withdraw on
payment of a small ransom, but after the Navab's interference they broke this agreement and seized
Madras.
Nasir Jang, son of Asaf Jah of the Dekhan, exacted tribute from the Raja of Mysore.]
A.D. 1747. [The French attacked Cuddalore, but were driven off by the English fleet.
Nadir Shah of Persia, who was guilty of terrible atrocities, was murdered. An Abdali chief,
Ahmad Khan, founded a new dynasty and kingdom under the name of ' Durani '.]
A.D. 1748. [Death of the Mugal Emperor Muhammad Shah and accession of his son Ahmad
Shah. He had no real power.
Death of Nizam-ul-Mulkh Asaf Jah of Haidarabad. He was succeeded by his second son
Nasir Jang, the eldest son Ghaziu-d-din Khan being employed in high office in Delhi.
French and English fighting one another.]
A.D. 1749. Imraatfi, or Chikka, Krishna Raja ruling, in April, in S. Mysore. (E.C. Hi, Tn. 63.)
(See Pedigree of the Dynasty of Mysore and footnote.)
[Anwaru-d-din, Navab of Arcot, attacked an allied force of the French under Dupleix, Chanda
Sahib and Muzaffar Jang at Ambur, and lost his life in the battle. The Mughal Emperor had no
power at this time and the French, acting independently, proclaimed Chanda Sahib, Navab of the
Carnatic ; while Muaaffar Jang, ignoring the claims of Nasir Jang, assumed the rank of Subahdar
of the Dekhan. The English took the side of Nasir Jang, as Nizam, and of Muhammad Ali, son of
Anwaru-d-dm as Navab of the Carnatic. Muhammad Ali is often spoken of as ' Navab Walajah ',
and as ' the Company's Nabob'.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 299
Shahuji of Satara died, after adopting as his heir Rama Raja, son of his cousin Sivaji II, and
committing him to the care of the Peshwa, Balaji Rao, who retained all the power.
Haidar Ali was given a command by the Raja of Mysore.
The English received the territory of Devikofta as reward for their help to Raja Sahuji, or
Sayaji of Tanjore in recovering his throne from the usurper Pratfipa Siraha after the latter had ruled
for eight years.
The French attacked Trichinopoly and Tanjore, in alliance with Chanda Sahib, and Sahuji
made a treaty with them.
Madras was restored by the French to the English under the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle.]
A.D. 1750. Immafli Krishna Raja reigning in S. Mysore.
(E.C. 77', a. 55;; A ,/^. 69.)
[Navab Nasir Jang of Haidarabad, assisted by H(H) English, marched on Gingi and defeated
Chanda Sahib and Muzaffar Jang. He then proclaimed Muhammad Ali, Navab of Arcot.
Muhammad Ali was, however, attacked shortly afterwards by the French under Bussy and by Chanda
Sahib, who again took Gingi.
Shortly afterwards Nasir Jang was, on December 16, shot and killed by the Navab of
Kurnool ; and the French then proclaimed as Subahdar of the Dekhan Muzaffar Jang.]
A.D. 1751. [Muzaffai Jang was killed by the Navab of Kurnool.
Muhammad Ali, the opposition of the French and Chanda Sahib being very strong shut
himself up in Trichinopoly, where he was besieged. In place of Muzaffar Jang, Salabat Jang,
brother of Nasir Jang was, with French assistance, proclaimed Subahdar of the Dekhan. Salabat
thereupon gave to the French the fortress of KontfaviXhi and the country about Narasapatum and
Nizampatam near the River Krishna.
The Peshwa attacked Salabat Jang and Bussy, but was defeated. Afterwards peace was
made.
Captain, afterwards Lord, Clive occupied Arcot, to defend it for Muhammad Ali, but was
besieged there by Chanda Sahib.]
A.D. 1752. The Vijayanagar dynasty still recognized as supreme in an inscription in Bellary
district, which, on December 2, names Venkatapati as ruling. (719 of 1922.)
[Chanda Sahib being in straits, the French sent him for safety to the Tanjore Mahratta
General who however caused him to be executed.
Clive defeated the French in a small engagement.
Salabat Jang made peace with the Peshwa and Raghojl Bhousla, but his Dewan began to
intrigue against French influence.]
A.D. 1753. [The French induced Salabat Jang to dismiss his Dewan and make a new ap-
pointment to that post. He also made several more concessions to the French, giving them Ellore,
Rajahmundry and Chicacol, in return for their promise of support, and for the expenses of theii
army.
The English and Muhammad Ali now stood opposed to the French, the Mahrattas and the
Mysore Raja, who was irritated at being deprived of Trichinopoly.
The Mahrattas attacked Fort St. David at Cuddalore,
At Vellore there was fighting between Ghulam Murtaza Ali of Arcot and Abdul Wahab, son
of Anwaru-d-dm of Haidarabad. The latter was defeated.
300 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
Trichinopoly was besieged by the French and their allies, but held out under Clive, who was
assisted by a force from Tanjore.]
A.D. 1754. An inscription in Tinnevelly district mentions a Panflya prince Kulafiekhara
Dikshita, alias givala (rivallabha) Varagunarama, who had the title ' Irandakalametfutta' He
who brought back the old time/ It states that two armies made offerings to the deity at Kuttalam.
These were probably a detachment of the Peshwa's Mahrattas and the forces of Tanjore, who were
opposed to one another. (V. R. it Tinn, 34-0, 341 ; T. A. S. z, 149.')
[The Dekhani Mahrattas were now fighting at Tanjore against their kinsmen, the Mahrattas
of Tanjore, and engagements were fought near Tanjore, the Tanjore garrison beating their
opponents.
At Delhi, the Mughal Emperor Ahmad Shah was deposed and blinded, and the undoubtedly
rightful heir, Alamgir II, son of Jahandar Shah, was raised to the throne. He made Navab
Ghaziu-d-din his Wazir.
Dupleix was recalled to France. Bussy obtained some power in Haidarabad.
On February 15, the English suffered a severe defeat. A convoy was proceeding to
Trichinopoly when it was attacked by Morari Rao and captured, the English battalion losing a third
of its strength.]
A.D. 1755. Inscription of a Matla chief Venkataratna II, ' Chola-Maharaja,' son of Tiruvengada-
natha. (Several records of these Matla chiefs^ are scattered between. V. R. i, Cuddapah 864- and 936.)
[The pirate Angria's stronghold uvarnadrug (' Severndroog ') was captured from him by
Commander James of the English navy.]
A.D. 1756. Inscription of Immadi Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning in Coimbatore district
from Seringapatam. ( V. R. z, Coim t 32 ; 201 of 1909.)
[Delhi was captured by the Afghan chief Ahmad Shah Duram, and completely sacked. A
contemporary witness states that the city ' was for many days given up to the merciless plunder of
the soldiery. . . Such was their cruelty . . . that numbers of the unfortunate inhabitants put them-
selves to death with their women ' (Firishta, Scotfs Edit , iY, 232). A little later there was ' a
general massacre of the unhappy inhabitants of Muttra' (Mathura).
A revolt took place in Madura against the governor Mahfuz Khan, brother of Muhammad
Ali, Navab of Arcot. The revolt was put down with the aid of the English, and Mahfuz Khan was
left as governor.
Gooty (Gutti), now in possession of the Mahratta, Morari Rao, was attacked by Salabat Jang,
Subahdar of the Dekhan and the French, but the fort held out and the French retired.
Calcutta was attacked and captured by Siraju-d-Daula, Navab of Bengal. A number of English
prisoners were suffocated while in confinement in a small prison, which was ever after remembered
as ' The Black Hole of Calcutta.' One hundred and twenty -three lives were lost out of a total of 146.]
A.D. 1757. The French under Bussy seized the town of Bobbili in Vizagapatam district
assisted thereto by the now-unimportant Raja Sri Rama of Vijayanagar (Vizianagaram) who was
murdered by servants of the local Pajegar.
In Bengal Siraju-d-Daula the Navab with 68,000 men was completely defeated by 3,000
English under Clive at the battle of Plassey. Siraju-d-Daula was put to death by Miran, son of Mir
Jafar. Mir Jafar was made Subahdar of Bengal in his place, and ceded the 24-Parganas to the
English.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 301
[The districts about Tinnevelly were pacified by the English officer, Capt. Calliaud.
Seringapatatn, where Haidar Ali now practically ruled, though nominally serving the Raja of
Mysore, was invested by a force of 60,000 Mahrattas under the immediate command of the Peshwa,
Balaji Rao ; but they were bought off and retired.
Capt. Calliaud occupied Madura; and an officer in the English army Muhammad Yusuf Khan
took Sholavandan. Mahfuz Khan, who had been governor of Madura, was removed and granted a
pension.
Haidar Ali took up arms against the English and seized Sholavandan, but the English recap-
tured the place. Haidar then plundered the surrounding country.]
A.D. 1758. An inscription in S. Mysore records an agreement made between the Raja of
Mysore, Krishna Raja III, and the Raja of Kajale ' through the medium of Haidar Ali Bahadur and
Khan<le Rao ', by which, the Raja of Kajale was made Commander-in-Chief and was given permis-
sion to build a fort. (E. C. , Nj. 267.)
[Clive was made Governor and Commander-in-Chief in Calcutta, and sent a force of 500
Europeans and 2,000 Indians to assist the English of Madras in their defensive operations against
the French in the Northern Sarkars.
Mahfus Khan, resenting his removal from Madura, collected a small army and started out to
ravage the country in the neighbourhood.
The French Commander Lally landed at Pondicherry and at once attacked the English at
Fort St. David in Cuddalore, capturing the fort and town, and seizing also Negapatam. This so
seriously alarmed the Mahratta Raja of Tanjore, Sahuji, that he applied for help to the English.
This help was accorded to him and Lally was made to retire. The French captured Trinomali,
Karunguli and other places, but were ejected from Rajahmundry by the English after five years of
occupation. Lally, at the end of the year, left Conjevaram and attacked Fort St. George, Madras.
The Mahrattas, in alliance with Ghulam Murtaza Ali Khan, son-in-law of the late Navab of
Arcot, vainly attempted to seize Tirupati.]
An inscription in Tanjore District names apparently as still ruling as Raja of Tanjore, Prata-
pa Simha. Probably he had been left by Sahuji, the present Raja, to rule part of the country. At
any rate this inscription and the next one seem to shew that Pratapa Simha had accepted office in
Tanjore under Sahuji. (Ep. Rep. 1921, App. A, C P. 15.}
A.D. 1759. Another similar inscription of Pratapa Simha ruling in Tanjore.
(Ep. Rep. 1921, A pp. A, C. P. U.)
Immafli Krishna Raja reigning in E. Mysore. Haidar Ali paid a sum of money to the king's
treasury and the king gave a village to a Muhammadan taqir. (E. C. /.r, An. 90 ; Cp. 32.)
[The English at Madras were attacked (January 2) by the French. The English were assist-
ed by forces sent by Abdul Wahab and Najibullah, brothers of the Navab of Arcot, by Sahuji Raja
of Tanjore and by Murtaza AH of Vellore. After some fighting the English fleet appeared off
Madras and Lally at once raised the siege (February 27).
Masulipatam was captured from the French by Colonel Forde, the Marquis dc Conflans
capitulating.
Lally now proclaimed Chanda Sahib's son, Raja Sahib, Navab of Arcot, and had him crowned.
This put an end at once to any friendship between the French and the Subahdar of the Dekhan,
Salabat Jang, who had always opposed Chanda Sahib's claim a claim manifestly unfounded. He
302 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
concluded that the English Would be more useful to him than the French, and made a treaty with
Madras by which the English engaged not to assist the Subahdar 's enemies, and the Subabdar in
consideration of this support gave them, in ' r'nam,' eight districts, some of which had been formerly
in possession of the French, with jurisdiction over the districts of Kontfavltfu and Nizampatam.
Mir Jafar of Bengal gave Clive a tract of land as a jaghlr.
Mahfuz Khan, the Navab of Arcot's brother, received a j&ghlr, and, for safety and peace, took
up his residence in Madras.
The Mahrattas again invaded Mysore, but retired on payment of ransom for a town they had
taken.
Indecisive fighting between the French and the English took place, ending in December
with the English capturing Wandewash and Karunguli, and making prisoner of the French
Commander, Bussy.
The Mughal Emperor Alamgir II was murdered and was succeeded by his son Shah Alara II
who was hostile to the English. Hindustan was again invaded by Ahmad Shah Durani, whereupon
all branches of the Mahratta power united and attempted to drive away the invaders. One of their
armies was defeated in the Rohilla country in October-November.]
A.D. 1760. Inscriptions of this year of Immadi Krishna Raja of Mysore and Haidar Ali
Bahadur. (Mys. A.A.R. 1923, p. 41 ; E.C iv. Kr. 18 / V.R. i, p. 551, 553.)
[Lally, after the British success at Wandewash, retired to Pondicherry, which was promptly
surrounded by British troops and was attacked in force in October. Cuddalore, Chidambaram, and
many other places which had been held by the French capitulated to the English. Lally then
appealed for aid to Haidar Ali, who took the field and fought several engagements against the
English. But later, both he and the French were beaten in the open field, and Karur was taken by
the English. Haidar thereupon retired.
Haidar Ali occupied S. Kanara.
In the North of India in January, the Mahrattas under Holkar were completely defeated by the
army of the Afghans and RohilJas. In July the main Mahratta force seized Delhi and did great
damage to some of its most beautiful palaces and shrines. In December after heavy fighting, the
Mahratta army retired to Panipat.
A contemporary Indian chronicler, referring to the ruin inflicted on the country in Central
India owing to the merciless treatment of the peaceful inhabitants by the Mahratta and Muhammadan
soldiery, wrote that in Behar the people were ' so much disgusted who before were
anxious for the success of the Vizier that they changed their wishes into prayers for the success
of the English, who had never molested them.' (Firishta, Scott's Edit., p. 432.)}
A.D. 1761. Records of Immadi Krishna and Haidar Ali in Mysore.
(E.C.iv, Yd. 17; ix,Cp.!66.)
[Haidar Ali in this year entered openly upon the Government of Mysore, and took all power
out of the hands of the Raja.
Pondicherry, the French headquarters, was captured by the English, and its fortifications
destroyed. By April the English had practically crushed down French power in Southern India.
At Haidarabad Nizam Ali, brother of the Subahdar Salabat Jang, revolted, seized and
imprisoned the Subahdar, and proclaimed himself ruler of the Dekhan in his stead. He held that
office for the next forty years.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 303
A great and decisive battle was fought at Panipat between the invading array of the Duranis
and the Mahratta main body. The Mahrattas were completely defeated and the Peshwa's
son Vishvas Rao was killed, with 40,000 of his men. The Peshwa Balaji Rao died broken,
hearted.
Lord Clive tried in vain to free the English in India from political complications and the
constant necessity for interference with the various rulers of the country. His desire was that ' the
English should attend solely to commerce, which was their proper sphere and their whole aim in
these parts.'
The Emperor Shah Alam II, unable to defend himself against Durani armies, gave himself
up to the English and was protected by them.
Madhava Rao, son of Balaji Rao, was made Peshwa at Satara, Vishvas Rao being dead.
The British made an agreement with him, and the Mahratta sovereign Raja Ram was left
undisturbed.]
A.D, 1762, Inscriptions of Immafli Ktishna Raja of Mysore, shewing him reigning.
(E.C. iv, Ck. 81 ;\ Ng. 7 ; v, Hn. 132 ; xti, Tp. 112.)
[Salabat Jang, Subahdar of the Dekhan, was murdered, and his brother Nizam AH perma-
nently secured his place ; a success which he signalized by destroying a number of Hindu temples.
Muhammad AH, Navab of Arcot, appealed to the English for help in settling a dispute
about tribute between him and Sahuji of Tanjore.
Sivaji Bhonsla became Raja of Kolhapur, having been adopted by JijI Bai, widow of
Sambhajl. The government was carried on by the Rani.]
A.D. 1763. Immafli Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning. (E.C. tv, Yl. i x , A7. 51 ; xii % Ck. 45.)
In a grant given by Haidar AH to a iaqir, Haidar is given full imperial titles ' Rajadhiraja-Raja-
paramesvaram as if he were sovereign (E.C. ix, Cp. 146). Immatfi Krishna Raja was also ruling
in Coirabatore district. (Lists of Antiquities, if, C.P. No. 171.)
[Haidar AH captured Beflnur, ravaged the western tracts and took Stindq, whose Raja fled
for protection to Goa.
The Mahrattas under Raghunath Rao, brother of the Peshwa Balaji Rao, defeated the Subahdar
of the Dekhan, Nizam AH, near the Godavari River.
Peace was proclaimed between France and England in Europe, and it was agreed that the
French factories in India taken by the English should be restored, but that the French should not
fortify them ; similarly places taken from the English by the French should be restored ; Muham-
mad AH, ' the Company's Nabob ', to be Navab of Arcot. The Navab then granted certain of his
districts, including most of the modern district of Chingleput, to the English.]
A.D. 1764. ' Chikka ' (or Immadi) Krishna Raja of Mysore reigning. (E.C. xlt t Kg. 36.)
[The Navab of Bengal attacked Patna. In a battle at Baksar (Buxar), he was completely
defeated by the English.
This victory laid Bengal at the feet of the English. Lord Clive arrived at Calcutta,
having been created Viscount, and was made Governor. The Emperor Shah Alam II placed
himself under British protection. Allahabad and Chunar were captured from the Navab Vizier of
Oudh. The Navab of Bengal was given a pension. The Emperor was assigned certain districts includ-
ing Allahabad and was granted a large annuity from the revenues of Bengal. In return he confirmed
the right of the Company to the territory now in their possession. He thus practically became
304 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
a pensioner of the Company. The Dlwani of the whole of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa was
assigned to the Company,]
A.D. 1765. Haidar AH made a grant to a temple in South Kanara (V.R. ii, S. Kan., 257).
[The Mahrattas retired from Mysore, Haidar permitting them to retain the places they had lost.
Tuljaji, son of Pratapa Simha, became Raja of Tanjore.]
A.D. 1766. [The 'Northern Sarkars,' i.e., the modern districts of Ganjam, Vizagapatam,
Godavari, Krishna and Guntur were ceded to the Company by the Nizam of Haidarabad, in return
for a payment to him of 9 lakhs of rupees a year as rent, and a promise of military help from the
English.
A Treaty was made between Haidar Ali and the Peshwa. This was immediately followed
by a secret Treaty between the same rulers.
Two English battalions joined the Subahdar, Nizam Ali, for an attack on Bangalore, held
by Haidar.
Immafli Krishna Raja of Mysore died and was succeeded by his son, Nanja Raja who was
placed on the throne by Haidar Ali.
Haidar then invaded Malabar and seized Calicut.
The unfottunate French Commander Lally, who had failed to conquer the English in
India, was beheaded in Paris.]
A.D. 1767. Haidar Ali ruling, with full titles as sovereign, in Mysore." (B.C. ix> Cp. 18, 114.}
[Haidar persuaded the Nizam to abandon the British and come over to his side.
He did so, and together, Haidar having bought off the Mahrattas, they opened a campaign.
This resulted in their being defeated at Trinomali and Ambur, whence they retreated into
Mysore.]
A.D. 1768. [The Nizam having openly broken his contract with the English, a British force
marched on Warangal ; whereupon Nizam Ali submitted, broke his alliance with Haidar, revoked
all grants ever made by the Subah to Haidar, handed over to the English the administration
of the Karnafaka country above the Ghats, and acknowledged Muhammad Ali as Navab of
Arcot.
The English then conquered from Haidar the districts of Salem, Krishnagiri, Venkatagiri,
Mujbagal, Kolar and Hosur. In August, Haidar proposed terms of peace which were refused, and
the war continued, the English being defeated in two minor actions.]
A.D. 1769. An inscription of the Setupati of Ramnad, ' Muttu Ratnalinga,' dated on
November 5 (T.A.S. i, 7, 13). A C.-P. grant of ' Hiranyagarbha Raghunatha Setupati Katta '
(V.R. ii, Madura 81\ Both donors are the same person.
[Haidar advanced, seized Karur and Erode and with a force of 6,000 cavalry boldly marched
to St. Thomas Mount, a few miles from Madras. There he proposed a Treaty with the English,
by which there should be a mutual restoration of captured places and a defensive alliance. The
treaty was signed, and so ended the first Mysore War.]
A.D. 1770. Gift by the Setupati Muttu Ramalinga alias Vijaya Raghunatha.
(V.R. , Ramnad 103 ; C.-P. 7 of 1911.)
An inscription shewing two Muhammadans holding a jaghir in Mysore. (E.C. x, Bg. 32.)
[A very severe famine in Bengal, in which a large proportion of the people perished from
starvation.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 305
In August a Treaty of perpetual friendship was concluded between the English Government
and Haidar AH.
The Peshwa sent a large body of horse and foot against Haidar, but retired owing to
sickness.
Nanja Raja of Mysore was strangled by order of Haidar Ali, and his brother Bctfada Chama
Raja IX, was placed on the throne, but kept without power.]
A.D. 1771. Grant of land by Tuljaji, (called Tulasi ') of the Tanjore Mahratta dynasty.
( I '.A*. //, Tan. 1460 A)
An inscription of the Ramnad Setupati, Muttu Ramalinga. (T.A.S. r, 7, 23,)
[The Navab of Arcot and the Raja of Tanjore quarrelled about payment of tribute, and the
English helped the Navab. Tanjore was invested and then peace was made, contrary to the wishes
of the English leaders.
The Mahratta main advance against Mysore became so threatening that Haidar Ali shut
himself up in Seringapatam, which was invested. As before, Haidar bought off the Mahrattas by
payment of a large sum of money, nominally in tribute. The Mahrattas then moved on Bangalore.
Haidar appealed to the English for help under the Treaty of 1769, but, influenced by the Navab
Muhammad Ali, the English Declined to assist him.]
A.D. 1772. [Muhammad Ali of Arcot obtained British assistance aiul recovered some of his
lost territory.
Haidar bought off the Mahrattas by promise of payment of tribute.
The Peshwa Madhava Rao died and was succeeded by his brother Narayan Rao ; but his
uncle Raghunatha Rao actually governed for his nephew, and entered on a war against the Subahdar
Nizam Ali. This did not last long and peace was made.
The Emperor Shah Alam, overawed by the Mahrattas, admitted them into Delhi and granted
them two provinces, one of which was Allahabad.
Warren Hastings became Governor of Bengal.]
A.D. 1773. [The Peshwa Narayan Rao imprisoned his uncle Raghunatha Rao, but was
himself murdered. Raghunatha was then made Peshwa.
Muhammad Ali of Arcot, with English aid, advanced against Tanjore, which was captured in
June. Raja Tuljaji was made prisoner, but was released after a Treaty had been signed, by which
the Raja consented to allow the English to garrison Tanjore. He also bound himself to protect
English interests and gave a grant of 277 villages.]
A.D. 1774. An inscription in Mysore names Cnama Raja VIII as Raja, but states that the
1 ruler of the earth ' was Haidar Ali Bahadur. (B.C. v, BL 65.)
[Raghunatha Rao, the new Peshwa, came to terms with Haidai Ali and gave him three
Mahratta districts. The birth of a posthumous son to the late Peshwa Narayan Rao destroyed
Raghunatha's claim to be Peshwa.
The English in Bombay took Thana and Salsette from the Portuguese.]
A.D. 1775. [The Navab of Bengal ceded Benares and other large tracts to the English.
Raghunatha Rao of Poona made a Treaty, called 'he 'Treaty of Surat,' with the
English ceding to the Company in Bombay, in retuty^^pApt&eir support, some large tracts.
The Bengal Government disapproved of this TreajjJ, but it was upheld by the Directors
in England.
20
306 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Bettada Chama Raja VIII of Mysore died, and Haidar AH placed on the throne a child,
Khasa Chama IX.]
An inscription in Salem district of ' Immatfi Vira ' mentioning him as Raja of Mysore. It is
doubtful whether this was a name of Bettada Chama or of his successor Khasa Chama.
(V.R. it. Salem, 235.}
Another shews Chama Raja IX on the throne of Mysore, ruling from Seringapatam.
(E.C. iv. Yl. *.)
Tuljaji of the Tanjore Mahratta dynasty built the wall of a temple in the capital,
( V.R. it. Tan., 892 ; 516 of 1904.)
A.D. 1776. [A new Treaty, called the ' Treaty of Purandhar ', was made between the Company
and the Peshwa. It superseded the Treaty of Surat and was not so favourable to the English. By
it Raghunatha Rao agreed to retire and accept a pension. The Directors in England, however,
insisted on the full confirmation of the Treaty of Surat ' under every circumstance'. Raghunatha
Rao therefore again took the field, but unsupported by the English.
Lord Pigot, Governor of Madras, insisted on the restoration of Tuljaji, Raja of Tanjore, who
had been conquered by the English and the Navab of Arcot, Muhammad Alii in 1773. In doing so,
he seriously offended the Navab.
Haidar AH overran Cochin and exacted tribute from the Raja.
Tipu, his son, devastated the country about Anegundi and dispossessed its Raja Tirumala or
Timmappa, who was now the representative of the dispossessed Fourth Dynasty of the older
Vijayanagar Empire.]
A.D. 1777. [Rama Raja, or Raja Ram, of Satara, died.
Hector Munro was made Commander-in-Chief in Madras, under the Governor, Sir Horace
Rumbold.]
A.D. 1778. [Haidar Ali and the Satara Mahrattas fighting against one another near Bellary.
Haidar defeated his enemies near Adoni.
War between France and England broke out again in Europe. The news reached Madras in
July. Haidar Ali sided with the French. All parties seemed to be in disagreement with one
another about the Peshwa Raghunatha Rao's anomalous position.
In October, the English took Pondtcherry and other French places.
In November, Basalat Jang, brother of Nizam Ali, the Subahdar of the Dekhan, ceded Guntur
to the English for a fixed annual payment, promising to dismiss the French.]
A.D. 1779. Nana Farnavis, or ' Phaflnavis ', became Minister to Madhava Rao II, the Peshwa
in name, aged six years, and took the field to drive out Raghunatha Rao, the ex- Peshwa, who actually
governed. He attacked the English in the Konkan who assisted Raghunatha and drove
them back.
The last French Settlement, Mane, was captured by the English. Haidar protested, but in
vain. Haidar then, bitterly opposed to the English, obtained the assistance of the Subahdar Nizam
Ali and invaded Guntur to prevent its becoming the property of the Company.]
A.D. 1780. An inscription records the grant of a village in Cuddapah by the Navab Walajah,
(V.R.i.Cudd. t lll.)
[In the Dekhan, an English force, defeated the Mahrattas who attacked them and captured
Ahmadabad.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 307
The Supreme Court disapproved of the cession of the Guntur Sarkar, and ordered its
restoration to Basalat Jang.
Near Conjevaram Haidar Ali contrived to interpose a strong force between two British
Brigades, and at PuUalur (Polilore), the English were badly beaten, only sixteen out of eighty-six
officers with the troops surviving the action, and the regiments losing heavily. Mttnro was
compelled to retire to Madras, throwing his guns into the lake at Chingleput. Haidar then seized
Arcot.
A disastrous famine this year in the southern Telugu districts.]
A.D. 1781. [The English again took the field and under Sir Eyre Coote fought and defeated
Haidar Ali. Coote took Chittoor but could not hold it as his force was weak. Haidar was driven
away from Wandewash.
At Ahmadabad the English were compelled to retire, the Mahratta army being very large.
War broke out in Europe between the Dutch and the English, and Lord Macartney, Governor
of Madras, seized the Dutch Settlements ai Sadras and Pulicat. The Dutch settlements of Nega-
patam and other places submitted to the English.
A Treaty was made between the English and Muhammad Ali of Arcot, whereby he was
recognized as hereditary ruler of Arcot and the territories under the Navab, and in return he assigned
the revenues of those districts for five years to the Company.]
An inscription of this year shews that a Muhamrnadan officer in authority in Kurnool ordered
a certain Malla Re&li to put down dacoity and robbery which were so prevalent in the country,
to save the peaceful population from the ravages committed by Haidar's soldiery, and to assist the
officers of the ' Honourable Company.' (K/f. *Y, Kurn. 201.)
A.D. 1782. An inscription records the death of Haidar Ali in this year (E.C. n, Sr. 23). Another
mentions Haidar, calling him ' Navab Haidar Ali '. (E.C. xi, ML 18, 19.)
[The English defeated Haidar Ali and Tipu his son, and relieved Vellore. But Tipu
succeeded in defeating a British force, and in capturing Cuddalore. Haidar was now unsupported
by the French. He compelled Sir Eyre Coote to retire to Madras.
Haidar Ali died in camp near Chittoor, and was succeeded by Tipu, now practically King of
Mysore.
The English captured Tellicherry from the Mysoreans.
Basalat Jang, brother of Nizam Ali, Subahdar of the Dekhan, died this year.]
A.D. 1783. [Tipu left Arcot and retired to Bednur. He was defeated there, and Bednur and
Anantapur were captured by the English.
But a little later, Tipu recovered them.
Several of the Madura Pajegars in Madura and Tinnevelly rose against the English, but
they were reduced to subjection, and Karur and Dintfigal were occupied by British troops.
Peace was proclaimed between the French and the English in Europe, and Pondicherry was
restored to the French and Trinkomali to the Dutch.
Palghat and Coimbatore were captured from Tipu, but were restored under orders from
Madras.]
A.D. 1784. [Tipu besieged Mangalore for a year and compelled the British |
late. Then he and the English came to terms, each party agreeing to surrender its^j
A.D. 1785. [Tipu now fought against the Mabrattas.
308 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A Treaty was made between the English and the Company as to the method of settling
Muhammad All, Navab of Arcot's debts. Some territory was ceded to the English.]
A grant of villages by Tipu Sultan in Cuddapah District. (V.R. i, 36*. )
A.D. 1786. Tipu Sultan called, in an inscription in E. Mysore, ' Emperor of the Faithful '.
(V.R.x, KL119.)
[The Mahrattas joined the Subahdar Nizam AH and made war on Tipu. The allies captured
Badami, then held by the Mysoreans, and Adoni ; but did not hold the latter place and Tipu
reoccupied it.]
A.D. 1787. [Tipu seized Raidrug and Harpanhalli in the Bellary District, part of the territories
belonging to the Raja of Anegundi, the descendant of the Vijayanagar Emperors. He concluded an
Armistice with the Mahrattas, giving up to them Badami, Kiftur and Nargunfl, and agreeing to pay
a sum of money.
Amava Simha or Amir Singh became ruler of Tanjore on Tuljaji's death. He asked the
English for support and agreed to pay 45 lakhs of rupees per annum in return for the defence of
his country.]
A.D. 1788. [The Guntur Sarkar was this year finally surrendered to the English Company by
the Subahdar Nizam All.]
An inscription records a grant of villages in Cuddapah District by Tipu Sultan.
(V.R. i, Cudd.390.)
[A contemporary writer states that wherever they moved (and they were constantly on the
move), the Mahratta soldiers were merciless in their treatment of the country-folk, destroying the
crops, driving off the cattle and plundering the villages. (Firishta, Scott's Edit., ft, 295, 331.)
The Rohillas under Ghulam Khadir seized Delhi and the person of the Mughal Emperor Shah
Alam II. The Emperor refusing to disclose the whereabouts of his treasures, Ghulam Khadir caused
the Emperor's children to be lifted high up and dashed to the ground before their father's eyes.
The Emperor was then himself thrown to the ground, sat upon, and his eyes stabbed out with a dag-
ger. The people of Delhi deserted the city in crowds. The Mahrattas arrived on August 16, and
also plundered the city. No food was given to those inhabiting the places and two infant princes
died of starvation. Between August 21 and 26, eleven ladies of the palace were starved to death,
and their bodies were thrown over the walls. On the 27th, four other ladies threw themselves over
the walls, and their bodies were stripped by the soldiers. The Mahrattas cut ofi all supplies
from the country. On September 10, Ghulam Khadir set fire to all combustible parts oi the citadel,
and then marched out to meet the Mahrattas.] (Firishta, ScotCs Edit., ii, 293 //.)
A.D. 1789. [A Tripartite Treaty was made this year between the English Company at Madras,
the Peshwa Madhava Rao II of Poona and the Subahdar Nizam Ali, with the object of crushing
Tipu Sultan of Mysore. All conquered lands were to be divided, and the English were to send into
the field a force of 10,000 men.
In Europe, the French Revolution broke out.
There was a prolonged drought in South India lasting for three years. A tenth of the popu-
lation of the Northern Sarkars died of starvation.]
A.D. 1790. [Tipu took Travancore, Erode and other places, and laid siege to Trichinopoly,
devastating all those districts. The English freed Travancore from Tipu's troops, and defeated them
at Calicut.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 30<)
A.D. 1791. An inscription relates that Nizam Ali of Haidarabad, Subahdar of the Dekhan,
appointed an agent to manage his affairs in Kurnool District. ( V. R. ti, A w; ;/. 195.)
[A Treaty was made between the English and Ramavarma, Kaja of Cochin the English to
protect the Raja against Tipu, the Raja to pay a certain sum every year.]
The English stormed and took the fort at Bangalore. They fought Tipu nine miles from
Seringapatam but were compelled to retire as their allies did not come up to their assistance. On
their arrival the allies captured Hosur, Rayakofta and Nandidrug, and returned to Bangalore. The
English then occupied Krishnagiri.
Tipu captured Coimbatore, inducing the garrison to march out on favourable terms. On
their doing so, he seized them and sent them in chains to Seringapatam.
A.D. 1792. [Piracy was very rife on the West Coast. Some of their strongholds were captured.
The English captured Shimoga in N.-W. Mysore.
The allies attacked Seringapatam. Tipu temporized, and a temporary suspension of arms
was ordered, to allow for discussion of terms of a treaty. But while the discussion was going on, Tipu's
cavalry attacked the English camp. They were beaten off ; afterwards the Treaty was duly made.
Large tracts were ceded to the English. Tipu agreed to pay heavy ransom, and to release all piison-
ers, his two sons joining the English camp as hostages.
The Treaty left Tipu in possession of Mysore proper. The Baramhal country, Dindigal,
Malabar and Coorg were given to the English ; some country North of the Tungabhadra River and
the district of Cuddapah were given to Nizam Ali of Haidarabad ; and to the Mahrattas, it was given
to extend their boundary to the Tungabhadra.
Tipu's two sons thereupon arrived in the British camp ; and the British army retired to Madras.]
A.D. 1793. [War was again declared in Europe between Fiance and England. The English
therefore again seized the French settlements.
The Raja of Tanjore made a treaty with Lord Cornwallis at Madras promising to pay the
expenses of garrisoning his country with British troops.
The English Company's government declined to assist Nizam Ali of Haidarabad to start a
war on his own account against the Mahrattas, their treaty engagement only being to help him
against his enemies if he were attacked or was in danger. The Nizam however, frightened by the
large demands made on him by the Mahrattas, prepared for war.
Tipu paid his treaty-indemnity and his two sons were restored to him.]
A.D. 1795. Tipu reigning in Bellary District. Inscription shewing that a mosque was built at
Hospet in Hijra 1210. (680 of 19 >2.)
[After a year of manoeuvring the armies of Nizara Ali and of the Mahrattas met at Karda
and a pitched battle was fought 1,30,000 Mahrattas against 1,10,000 men from Haidarabad. The
Nizam was beaten. He was surrounded in Karda fort and was forced to capitulate, promising to
cede large tracts to the Peshwa.
Muhammad Ali, Navab of Arcot, died, and was succeeded by his son Umdat-ul-Umara.
The District of Tinnevelly was taken over by the English from the Raja of Tanjore as pay-
ment for a garrison sent for his protection.
The Dutch at Cochin surrendered to the English.
At Satara the Peshwa Madhava Rao II, unable to bear the humiliating treatment accorded to
him by Nana Farnavis, threw himself in despair from a window and was killed.
20 A
310 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
The Raja of Travancore made a treaty of perpetual peace and amity with the English, pro-
mising to pay a subsidy for his protection and for a garrison of the Company's troops to secure the
safety of the country.
Khasa Charaa Raja of Mysore died. Tipu despoiled and imprisoned the dead Raja's family
and seized the throne of Mysore under the title ' Tipu Sultan.']
A.D. 1796. [Abba Sahib, or Sahuji II, adopted son of Raja Ram II, was now Raja of Satara
and Baji Rao II, son of Raghunatha Rao was Peshwa. But the latter's brother Chimnaji formed a
party hostile to him which proclaimed Chimnaji as Peshwa.]
A.D. 1797. An inscription on a tank-bund near Mysore at Anandur constructed at great cost
for irrigation purposes, tells us that Tipu Sultan of Mysore took from the cultivators using the water,
three quarters of the produce, leaving them only one quarter for their support. The inscription
quotes the Sultan's command' Whoever cultivates waste land [under this channel ?] will pay to
the God-given government three parts of the product, the same as other cultivators, but the fourth part
will be remitted in the way of God ' i.e., in charity. His position clearly was that the whole
produce belonged to himself as ruler and owner of the entire soil of the country including the waste,
but that out of kindness of heart he allowed the ryots a small portion for their maintenance. This
was done purely out of charity ' the way of God.' (E C. ni, My. 54.*)
Nana Farnaviz, Dewan of Baji Rao the Peshwa, while on a visit to the Mahratta Raja Sindia,
was seized by his opponents. Poona was in an uproar and much faction fighting took place. Nana
Farnnviz was taken prisoner to Ahmadnagar.
Amara Simha Raja of Tanjore governed very badly and was deposed, and Raja Tuljaji's
adopted son Sarfoji was made Raja in his place.]
A.D. 1798. [Tipu Sultan intrigued with the French with the object of overthrowing the
English and Lord Mornington, the Governor-Gennral resolved on making open war against him,
as all other measures had failed. The Subahdar Nizam Ali concurred and declared his intention
of disbanding his French soldiers and maintaining six battalions of English-trained sepoys in their
place. This declaration had its effect and Tipu for a time became more friendly to the English,
though he was still very arrogant, and did not cease attempting to get French support.
An Irish officer in the Peshwa' s army, W.H. Tone, has left on record his opinion regarding
the state of the people in the principal Mahratta State at this time. He warmly praises the character
of the mass of the people, but points out that they were made miserable by misgovernment.
1 There is not on record an example of any government so little calculated to give protection to
the subject as the system of the Mahrattas ; an administration formed of rapacity, corruption
and inability. To this may be ascribed the accumulated misery of the people, oppression, poverty
and famine.' Every year, the writer tells us, at the time of the Dasara festival armies were collected
for some marauding expedition. In the camp the rulers decided whether they should fight an open
enemy, or spread over the country to compel the ryots and merchants to pay chauth (enforced extra
taxation), or simply to proceed against some neighbouring kingdom and destroy it. So that every
year masses of soldiery flooded the country and rendered peaceful agriculture impossible. Dr. Sen,
in his work on the Administrative system of the Makrattas, records that the Peshwa Baji Rao ^intro-
duced the old system of farming out the revenue (which, to his credit 3ivaji had abolished). All
the sections of the country were sold to the. highest bidder, each of whom paid himself out of
the pockets of the ryots and used no mercy in doing so (fnd. Ant. 1924, vol. Hit, p. 72). And this
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 311
is not all, for, when some individual had purchased the lease of a district, his lease was often
summarily cancelled by the authorities owing to someone having subsequently made a higher offer ;
so the leaseholders were driven to practise extortion unrestrained. If a farmer of revenue failed in
his payments he and those who had stood security for him were often thrown into prison and all
their property confiscated. Moreover the administration of civil and criminal justice was entrusted
to these very farmers of the revenue, and they increased their own gains by fines and unchecked
bribery. And lastly, the Bombay Gazetteer (/. Part ', p. 113} states ' the complaints of the people
were never listened to by those in authority at Poona.']
A.D. 1799. An inscription in Mysore records the death of Tipu Sultan at Seringapalam.
(E.C. iti, Sr. 24.}
[Open war was declared this year against Tipu of Mysore. In March a body of Mysoreans was
defeated on the Coorg frontier. General Harris, in command of an army of 37,000 men, defeated
Tipu at Malavalli, east of Seringapatam, on March 27, and took Seringapatam by storm on May 4.
During the assault Tipu was shot, and died. His body was honourably buried. The troops began
sacking the city but their depredations were ruthlessly put down by Colonel Arthur Wellesley (after-
wards Duke of Wellington) who flogged and hanged his men till order was completely restored
and he gained the confidence of the people of the city.]
[Mysore was then, according to treaty, partitioned between Mysore, the Company and the
Subahdar Nizam AH ; the Company taking some Southern Districts and the Nizam an equal portion
on the North-East. The Nothern part, including parts of BelJary, Harpanhalli and Anegnndi, which
hud constituted the home -territory of the family of the Vijayanagar kings were offered to the
Mahrattas but they declined to accept them. These tracts had belonged to the Anegundi
(Vijayanagar) Rajas for 400 years, and had been seized by Tipu only 13 years before this partition.
They were then divided between the Company and the Nizam, with the Tungabhadra river as
boundary, the Nizam taking the territory north and the Company the district south of the river.]
[A report by Major Macleod made in 1799 fully noted in the Coimbatwe District Manual
(p. 172), throws great light on the oppression of the population there by their own rulers at this
time. A list of no less than sixty separate taxes which were at this time iti full foice and effect
is given by him. Corruption was rampant, the richer inhabitants bribing the village officers to
gain exemption from payments, and being given priveleges withheld from the poor. Industiy
was hampered by requisitions. Men were taxed for their market baskets and empty bags,
irrespective of the goods carried which had to pay duty. Women squatting by the roadside
and selling petty wares, were made to pay Crates varying from a star-pagoda (3 rupees) to
9 annas. There was a tax on everyone who wore a caste-mark on his forehead, on every
article in a shop, on every head of cattle or sheep, on leaves collected from jungle trees. Two
years later the Madras Board of Revenue reported that the toll-collectors on roads wrung
from travellers double as much as was due to the treasury.
After the treaty -partition of Tipu's territory the major part of his country was constituted
into the kingdom of Mysore, of which Mummatfi Krishna Raja was made Maharaja, with Purnayya
for his minister. A treaty was then made with Mysore.
Raja Sarfoji of Tanjore ceded to the English the whole of his territory for the sake of peace
and tranquillity, on condition of receiving a sum equivalent to ,40,000 and one-fifth of the annual
revenue of the State, and having the fort for his residence.]
312 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1800. [Nana Farnavis, the minister to the Peshwa, died this year. The whole of the
Mahratta State was now in a condition of anarchy and confusion. The Peshwa, Sindia, Kolhapur
and other parties were all fighting one another.
The Subahdar of the Dekhan, Nizam All, ceded to the English some of the districts that
had come into his hands, amongst others, Cuddapah and Kurnool, in return for British protection
in all events.]
A.D. 1801. [Umdat-ul-Umara, Navab of Arcot, died. His son Husain AH declined office,
since it was burdened with so many concessions to the Company. His cousin Azimu-d-daula
therefore became Navab.
Pondicherry was restored to the French under the Treaty of Amiens.]
A.D. 1802. [Anarchy in the Mahratta Provinces. The Maharajas, Holkar and Sindia, fighting
one another. The Peshwa, Baji Rao II (who has a very bad reputation for cruelty) in alarm took
refuge with the English in Bombay, and, after some wavering, consented to make a treaty. By
this he was again placed in power in Poona and was given for his support and defence a subsidiary
force of 16 battalions. On his part he ceded, for their maintenance, territory sufficient to yield
26 lakhs of rupees annually.]
A.D. 1803. [The Subahdar Nizam Ali and the English leagued together to try and compel
Holkar and other disaffected Mahratta leaders to submit to the Peshwa. Holkar and Sindia both
refused and the latter even demanded the disbandment of the British army. A war therefore
ensued, the British and Haidarabad governments trying to support the Peshwa against his enemies.
Ahmadnagar was occupied in August by General Wellesley. Sindia was defeated by
General Lake, who took Aligarh. The Bombay army took Baroda. General Lake went North,
was attacked by the French near Delhi and beat them, and then went to Delhi at the invitation of
the Emperor Shah Alam II.
Wellesley with a small force of 5,000 men attacked the hostile Mahratta army at Assaye,
near the North-Western frontier of the Nizam's dominions, and, though they numbered nearly
50,000, completely defeated them. He then seized Aslrgarh and Burhanpur.
Lake took Agra, and, being attacked by a joint body of Mahrattas and French, defeated
them at the battle of Laswari, and they were again defeated at Argaon.
Sindia then submitted.
Orissa, which had fallen into the power of independent Mahratta chiefs, was conquered by
an English force.
Nizam Ali, Subahdar of the Dekhan, died in August and was succeeded by his son Mirza
Sikandar Jah.
War with the French now raging in Europe, the English again took possession of Pondicherry
and the other French possessions.]
A.D. 1804. [A special declaration of war was made against Maharaja Holkar, and an English
army captured his capital Indore. Holkar then moved North and attacked Delhi, but he was
repulsed by General Lake, and fled to Deeg (Dig). On that place being attacked, he was forced to
capitulate.
Sindia ceded some territory to Haidarabad.]
A.D. 1805. [Peace was made with Holkar and a treaty drawn up.
Sindia was confirmed as Maharaja at Gwalior.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 313
A.D. 1806. [The treaty with Holkar was ratified.
Death of the Emperor Shah Alam II at Delhi. His son succeeded him under the title of
' Akbar II.'
At Vellore, where Tipu's family were sheltered in the fort, a number of sepoys of the
British army revolted, shot their officers and hoisted Tipu's flag. Colonel Gilliespie hurried from
Arcot, blew open the gates of the Vellore fort and quelled the disturbance. Some of the Mysore
princes were sent to Calcutta.]
A.D. 1808. [Abba Sahib or Sahuji II, Mahratta Raja of Satara died, and was succeeded by his
son Pratapa Simha.
A rising in Travancore was subdued.]
A.D. 1809. Two inscriptions in a village near Tanjore, of Raja Sarfoji.
(V. R. ii t Tan. 1276, 1277 ; 266, 167 of 1912.)
A.D. 1811. Mummatfi Krishna Raja IV of Mysore reigning. (/:". C. ri, Kp. #y.)
[He dismissed this year his minister, Pnrnayya.]
A.D. 1812. [There was much disturbance in the country caused by Pindari roving bands, men
who had formerly been in the service of the Mahrattas.
Purnayya died. Also Raja Sivajl III of Kolhapur. The latter was succeeded by his son
Sambhaji, or Abba Sahib. In return for protection he ceded some territory to the English
Company.]
A.D. 1814. [The Dutch rights in Cochin were ceded to the Company.]
A.D. 1815. [Attacks by the Pindaris suppressed.]
A.D. 1816. [The Pindaris attacked the Northern Districts, called the ' Northern Sarkars,' and
sacked the town of Kimedi in Ganjam District.]
A.D. 1817. [The Pindaris were badly beaten in actions fought near Haidaiabad and in
Orissa. They were, later in the year, driven out by British troops.
The wanton cruelties of the Pindaris during their raids is almost beyond belief. Every
respectable-looking citizen was put to horrid tortures by them in order to extort from him
information as to the whereabouts of his supposed wealth. Everything was destroyed and ruined.
Houses were pulled down and their contents stolen. Women and children were ravished and
murdered in the presence of their husbands and parents. The whole invaded country was reduced
to a condition of chaos, from which it had to be rescued after the English had gained the upper
hand. Colonel Tod, who was in Rajputana from 1812 to 1823, states that eight months after peace
had been made ' three hundred towns and villages (in the neighbourhood of Udaipur) were
simultaneously reinhabited and the land, which for many years had been a stranger to the plough-
share, was broken up.'
A treaty was made between the English and the Mahratta Peshwa Baji Rao. He acknow-
ledged himself a feudatory of the Company and ceded to them Ahmadnagar and other Districts.
Later, however, he became more hostile and aggressive, owing to so many British troops being
engaged against the Pindari freebooters. Bodies of Mahrattas collected, Baji Rao burned the
Residency at Poona, and the British garrison at Kirki was attacked, but in vain. Baji Rao then
fled. The Mahratta Rajas of Nagpur and Indore rose against the English but were defeated in the
open field, the former at Sitabaldi and the latter at Mahidpur. The Nagpur territories North of
the Narbada were ceded to the Company.]
314 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
A.D. 1818. [The Mahra^as with 20,000 men attacked a small English garrison at Koregaon,
which held out against the enemy, the sepoys behaving with great gallantry.
Baji Rao, finding his position hopeless, surrendered to the English, and Lord Malcolm, with,
as some think, misplaced generosity allowed him to retire and live at Bithur on a handsome pension.
His adopted son was Nana Sahib who fought against the English in 1857. The office of Peshwa
was now, once for all, abolished.
Holkar submitted, and ceded large tracts. The Raja of Satara and the Rana of Udaipur also
surrendered. Pratapa Simha of Satara was allowed to retain certain of his dominions but ceded a
large portion to the Company.]
A.D. 1819. [Appa Sahib of Nagpur broke the treaty he had made, two months after signing it.
He attacked the English again and his fort, Aligarh, where he had taken refuge was stormed and
captured. Appa Sahib fled.
Pratapa Simha, Raja of Satara, was restored to power. He agreed that his territory should
be held as subordinate to the Company and that the whole administration of it should be vested in
an English Resident for three years,
Azimu-d-daulah, Navab of Arcot, died. His son Azam Jah succeeded him.]
A.D. 1821. [The Mahratta Raja of Kolhapur, Abba Sahib or Sambhaji was murdered ; his
infant son also ' died ' ; and his brother Shahji or Bawa Sahib became Raja in his place.]
A.D. 1822. [Bawa Sahib began by governing badly and behaved with cruelty to his
people.
The Nizam of Haidarabad was presented with an increase of territory by the English in
consideration of his aid against the Pindaris.]
A.D. 1823. [By arrangement with the Nizam of Haidarabad the English Company now became
possessed of the Northern Sarkars in absolute ownership. These are the modern districts of
Ganjam, Vizagapatam, Godavari, Kistna (Krishna) and Guntur. A large- sum of money was paid
to him.]
A.D. 1824. [War with Burmah, whose king was threatening the North-East of India. British
troops garrisoned Rangoon for the protection of the merchants and made it their war-base.
In a Mahratta rising at Kiftur the English Government agent Mr. Thackeray was murdered
and the Kolhapur Raja Bawa Sahib took the field.]
A.D. 1825. [A new treaty was made with Bawa Sahib by which he guaranteed peace and
tranquillity.]
A.D. 1829. [Thuggism was very prevalent all over India, and strong measures were taken for
its suppression.
Sikandar Shah, Nizam of Haidarabad and Subahdar of the Dekhan, died, and was succeeded
by his son Farkhundah AH Khan Na&iru-d-daulah. His Dewan was Sir Salar Jang.
In Travancore Ramavarma became Raja.]
A.D. 1830. [A serious rising took place among the agricultural population of Mysore, owing
to the Raja's harsh treatment of them and his oppression. It was suppressed by the English, The
ryots' grievances were enquired into and redressed.]
A.D. 1831. [The Mysore Raja Mummatfi Krishna was deposed on account of his unjust and
cruel treatment of his subjects ; and an English Commissioner was appointed to secure proper and
just rule in that country.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 315
A.D. 1832. [The Raja of Coorg, Vira Rajendra, was found guilty of monstrous cruelties and
many murders, and was formally pronounced debarred from all friendship with the British in
India.]
A.D. 1833. [The Raja of Coorg was solemnly warned by the English Government in Madras
that he must change his ways and rule justly, or must take the consequences.]
A.D. 1834. [He refused flatly to be coerced by any outside power, and would rule as he
pleased. A force of 6,000 men was then sent to Coorg. The Raja submitted and was declared de-
posed, and his territory was made over to British administration.
The agricultural population of Kimedi in Ganjam broke out into open rebellion against their
own Raja, whose oppression had become unbearable. The rising was put down by the English and
an enquiry instituted into the evils complained of.]
A.D. 1837. [Death of the Emperor of Delhi, Akbar Shah II. He was succeeded by his son
Muhammad Bahadur Shah II.]
A.D. 1838. [War declared against the Afghans, whose Amir was led astray by Russian
influence working for the overthrow of English supremacy in India. The Amir had formed a fede-
ration of Russia, Persia and Afghanistan. A mission had been sent to Kabul headed by Capt.,
afterwards, Sir Alexander Burns, but it failed of effect, and nothing remained but an appeal to arms.
A tripartite treaty was made between the Saduzai chief Shah Shu j ah, the Sikh leader Ran jit Singh
and the English. The Barukhzai Amir of Kabul was pronounced deposed and Shah Shujah declared
Amir in his place. Shah Shujah was in fact by birth the rightful Amir.]
[Death of Barra Sahib of Kolhapur and accession of Sivaji, as Raja. A British minister was
appointed to ensure good government in the State.]
A.D. 1839. [Shah Shujah was enthroned as Amir of Afghanistan. Sir John Keane took Ghazni
from the Barukhzais who declined to accept Shah Sujah as Amir.
In the Khaibar Pass the fort of Ali Masjid was captured by English troops.
The Company took over the administration of the State of Cochin.
At Satara, Pratapa Siruha was deposed for misgovernment and his brother Shahji alias Appa
Sahib was made Raja.]
A.D. 1840. [In Afghanistan the Barukhzai Amir Dost Muhammad surrendered to Sir William
Macnaghten, the British envoy, at Kabul and was sent to Calcutta.]
A.D. 1841. [The Ghilzai and Khaibari tribes of Afghans rose against the English. Eldred
Potting er was forced to take refuge in Kabul.
Sir Alexander Burns was murdered in Kabul. The British treasury there was plundered.
And Akbar Khan, son of Dost Muhammad, with his own hand, killed Sir William Macnaghten.
General Sale cleared the passes and reached Gandamak.]
A.D. 1842. [General Elphinstone surrendered to the Afghans. He made a treaty, agreed
to retire, consented to pay a large ransom, and left hostages at Kabul. But on his retreat he
was attacked in the Khaibar Pass and his whole force of 4,500 men and 12,000 camp-followers
were massacred. Only one man, Dr. Brydon, contrived to escape to Jalalabad which was held by
General Sale. Elphinstone himself was seized by Akbar Khan.
The Afghans at Kandahar were defeated.
Jalalabad was invested by Akbar Khan. Ghazni was furiously attacked by Ghazis. At Kabul
Shah Shujah was murdered.
316 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
The English then succeeded in defeating the Afghans in the Khaibar Pass, and they marched
on Kabul, seized the place, enthroned Fath Khan, son of Shah Shujah, as Amir and retired safely to
Peshawar.
Dost Muhammad was released and allowed to return to Kabul.]
A.D. 1843. [The Gwalior Mahrattas under Maharaja Sindia again began to concentrate their
forces, but they were defeated in two battles, and Sindia's government submitted and ceased fighting.
The Raja of Kolhapur continuing to misgovern and oppress his people, the entire State was
formally taken under British rule. Its forts were dismantled and its army disbanded.]
A.D. 1844. [More trouble at Kolhapur, the British agent Daji Krishna Pandit being seized
and imprisoned. Troops were sent and order was restored.]
A.D. 1845. [Tranquebar was sold by the Danes to the Company.
The Sikhs raised the army of the Khalsa and invested Firozpur, defying the English. Sir
Hugh Gough, in command of a British force, fought a great battle at Mudki (Moodkee) and won
a victory, but with heavy loss of life.]
A.D. 1846. [The battles of Aliwal and Sobraoti gained by the English over the Sikhs
completed the defeat of the latter. A treaty of peace was made.
Ramavarma, Raja of Travancore, died, and was succeeded by Martantfavarma.]
A.D. 1848. [Shahji, Raja of Satara, died. There being no heir to the throne, the whole State
was annexed to the Company's Government.
The Sikhs again broke out into open warfare. Multan was besieged by the English, but the
siege had to be raised for a time because of the desertion from the English army of a large force of
sepoys. The siege was resumed later in the year.]
A.D. 1849. [Multan was taken by storm. Sher Singh, commanding the Sikhs, continued to
fight, was defeated at the battles of Chillianwallah and Gujarat, and was compelled to submit.
Maharaja Dhulip Singh resigned the whole of the Punjab into the hands of the English in
return for protection and a pension.
A slight rising of Mappilas (Moplahs) on the West Coast.]
A.D. 1850. [A mutiny of sepoy troops was suppressed.]
A.D. 1851. [The Nizam of Haidarabad relinquished further territory to the Company in pay-
ment of a debt due by him.
War in Burmab, resulting in Pegu being annexed to Britain.]
A.D. 1852. [The Peshwa, Baji Rao, died at Bithur. His son Duntfhu Panth, alias Nana Sahib,
succeeded him nominally, but the Peshwa's authority had ceased to exist as long ago as 1818. His
father's pension, which was considered a personal one, was not continued to the son.]
A.D. 1853. [Berar ceded to the English by the Nizam of Haidarabad in liquidation of his debt.
Ravivarma was installed as Raja of Cochin.]
A.D. 1855. [In Calicut the Mappilas (Moplahs) subdued and disarmed. Later, however, some
fanatics murdered Mr. Conolly.
The Navab of Arcot, or of the Karnataka,' having died childless, his territories were annexed
by the English government and a pension was given to his uncle Azlm Jah, who was recognized as
titular Navab. His troops were disbanded in the next year.
Sivajl, Raja of Tanjore, died without heirs. The title now became extinct. The territory had
already been ceded to the Company.]
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 317
A.D. 1856. [The former Barukhzai Amir of Kabul, who had submitted to the Company in 1842,
seized Kandahar.
Annexation of Oudh.
Tanjore was occupied by British troops.]
A.D. 1857. [Great Mutiny of the sepoys in the north at Bahrampur, Meerut and Lucknow
The sepoys marched on Delhi, where also the sepoys mutinied and killed many European residents.
There were more risings in many places. Nana Sahib of Bithur joined the rising, captured 130
English and killed them all. The English army moved up to save Delhi and captured the Ridge.
At Cawnpore Nana Sahib offered refuge in boats to 450 English, and then, opening fire on the
boats, killed the men and carried off the women. A horrible massacre then took place, the bodies
of the dead being thrown into a well.
Havelock won several victories and Nana Sahib fled.
The Lucknow Residency was besieged.
In September, Delhi was stormed by tho Englisn forces. The Palace was captured. The two
sons and a grandson of the Emperor Bahadur Shah were killed. The English also relieved Cawn-
pore and were successful at many other places against scattered bodies of mutineers. The Lucknow
Residency was relieved on November 9.
At Haidarabad, the Ni.'.atn Nasiru-d-daulah died and was succeeded by his son Afzulu-d-
daulah.]
A.D. 1858. [The English continued to gain many victories over the mutineers.
The Emperor Bahadur Shah was deposed.
In Central India more fighting. Jhansi was besieged and taken. Battles with Tantia Topi,
the Maharatta chief, cousin of Nana Sahib. Gwalior was captured.
A rising in Dharwar, where the British Political Agent was murdered, was put down.
In this year on November 1, the whole of the East India Company's territories in India
was transferred to the Crown.
The Sepoy Mutiny was finally quelled by the end of year.]
A.D. 1859. [A general peace was proclaimed throughout India. In all places, durbars weie
held and the disaffected Rajas and Cniefs submitted to the rule of (Jueen Victoria.]
A.D. 1860. [Death of Martaadavarma of Travancore, who was succeeded by his nephew
Ramavarma.
A treaty was made with the new Nizam Afzulu-d-daulah, and Raichur and other districts
north of the Tungabhadra were restored to him.]
A.D. 1862. [The State of Kolhapur was restored, on his attaining majority, to the Raja Sivuji,
who promised to rule under the advice of the British authorities.]
A.D. 1864. [Ravivarma, Raja of Cochin died. Ramavarma became Raja.]
A.D. 1865. [In Mysore the Raja Mumtnadi Krishna adopted Chatna Rajendra as his son.]
A.D. 1866. [Death of the Kolhapur Raja Sivaji without issue. He adopted as his son his
nephew Raja Ram.]
A.D. 1868. [Chama Rajendra became Raja of Mysore on the death of Mummadi Krishna Raja.
A.D. 1869. [Death of Afzulu-d-daulah, Nizam of Haidarabad, and succession of his son Mir
Mahbub Ali Khan.]
A.D. 1876. [Queen Victoria proclaimed ' Empress of India.']
GENEALOGICAL TABLES
EARLY NORTH INDIA
SAIS*UNAGA DYNASTY OP MAGADHA
SiSunftga
C. 600 B.C.
He was succeeded in turn by K&kavarna, KsMtadharma t Kshattraujas or Kshairajit, and
Bimois&ra
543-500 B.c
f alias Srenika, or S*enlya.
j MH r^rin^.oc^. O f t he Kbsala and Lich" v -
Murdered by bis son.
-j Md. princesses of the Kbsala and Lichchavi families.
Aj&tatatru
C. 500-475 B.C.
Captured VaiSall. Fortified Pajaliputra
Dariaka,
or Nagadafiaka. C. 475-450 B.C.
Udayin
or Udaya, or Udayibhaddha
C. 450-417 B.C.
He was succeeded by Nandivardhana (C. 417-375 B.C.), and he by Mah&nandin (C. 375 B.C.).
[N.B. AuthoritieB difiFer as to the dates of the reigns of the kin^s down to the end nf the Nandu
dynasty. The dates here given are taken from the Cambridge History of India, with which, I note, Dr. L. D.
Barnett generally agreed. Vincent Smith placed them all about forty years earlier. There is no dispute as to
Cbandragupta's initial date, 322-21 B.C.]
NANDA DYNASTY
Mah&nandln*s illegitimate son M&h&ptdma Nanda usurped the throne of Magadha about 371 B.C.
He was succeeded by nine kings, all included in two generations. The dynasty was rooted out by the
Maurya Chandragupta in 322-21 B.C.
320 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
MAURYA DYNASTY
Chandragupta was a man of mixed birth, the illegitimate son of a Nando Prince by a woman of the people.
In the troubles following Alexander's invasion he collected troops, fought the Macedonian garrisons and acquired
extensive power. Then he turned against Nandas, killed the last king of that line, and finally established his
authority over the greater part of Northern India from about 322-21 B.C.
Chandragupta
322/21-296 B.C.
BindusO,r
f ' Amitraghata.' 296-268 B.C. \
\ Extended his rule far to the south. J
ASoka.
268-226 B.C.
He was crowned 261 B.C. (Hultzsch)
(a son)
r " i
DaSaratha Sam f ait
(ruling Eastern Provinces) (ruling Western Provinces)
Several kings of the Maurya dynasty followed the grandsons of ASoka but little h> known about them. The
Empire broke up in 184 B.C. when the Andhra kings of the Telingana country and others had acquired power.
The last Maurya king Brihadratha was killed in 18.S B c. by his general Pushyamitra, who usurped the throne and
founded a new but short-lived dynasty.
SUNGA DYNASTY
Pushyawilra
( 184-148 B.C. Claims to have defeated )
j the Andhra king, Yajna-Sri-Satakarni \
L in 170 B c J
I
Agnitmtra
148-140 B.C.
______ __ ___ . __
Sujytohtha Vasumilra
C. 140133 B.C. C. 133-123 B.C.
Five successors are named but their relationships and dates are not definitely established. The last king of the
line was Devabhumi (8272 B.C.). He was killed, in the carrying out of a plot against him, by his minister
Vasudeva, who founded the Kanva dynasty.
KANVA DYNASTY
Vtsud'eia
C. 72-63 B.C.
Bhftmimitra
( C. 63-49 B.C. The&ikas )
I were now in great force In Upper India /
NdrSyatia
C. 49-37 B.C.
SttSarman
( C. 37-27 B.C. He was killed )
\ by an Andhra King. j
The S*akas then swept the dynasty out of existence, and the Kushan dynasty then founded which lasted till
about 124 A.D.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 321
KUSHAN DYNASTY
It seems useless at present to attempt to fix dates for the individual kings of this dynasty, as authorities differ
widely on the subject ; but it is advisable to give some notion to guide readers, and I have noted against some of the
kings' names, dates which have received support from some quarters. At the same time it must be noted that
Dr. Sten Kouow's fixture foi Kanishka's accession is about A.D. 125 or later.
Vajheskka
Kanishka
(Founded a capital city near Peshawar
and annexed Kashmir. Fleet's date
for his accession is 58 B.C. x
Vaiitklta Huinthka
(predeceased his father) (?) 38 B.C. A D. 3.
After Huvishka the Kushan rule ceased for a time. See Fleet (J.R.A.S , 1912, p. 1009) .
Vasudeva ruled c. A.D. 17-41. In his day Gondophares was ruling Bactria.
Kotvlo-Kadphises, c. A D. 45-85 (Fleet's date for him is A.D. 65). In his time the Yuch-chi hordes overran
Afghanistan and Gandhara.
His son Wlma-Kadpkises, c. A.D. 85-125. Sent an Embassy to Rome in A.D. 99.
S"AKA SATRAPS OF MAHARASHTRA
A line of S*aka Satraps established themselves a<t rulers in the country about the Western Ghats, with capital at
or near Nasik. The names of only two are known JBkRmaka and Nahapfina. Nahapfma was completely defeated
by the Andhra king Gautamiputra-Vihvayakura 11 about A.D. 124, and his kingdom annexed.
THE S"AKA DYNASTY
These rulers called themselves at first 'Satraps' or 'Kshatrapas'. Afterwards they were further dignified
by Ihe title ' Mahakshatrapa '. This line of kings was quite distinct from the Maharashtra Kshatrapas (Cf : Bombay
Gazetteer /, Part I, Gujarat ', p. 20 ff., and p. 54}
1. Gfaantofita
2. Chasfijhatta
c. A.D. 125-130 Capital at Ujjnin.
Recaptured ttsnitories conquered by the Andhra king.
3. Jayad&man
A.D. 130-140.
I
4. tiudrad&man
f. A.D. * 140-U8. Defeated the
Andhra king, PuJumayi II, his son-in-law.
5. Datnagh&ada 7. Rudrosimha I Dau Dakshamilra
or Damajada I, c. A.D. 158-168. f. A.D. 180-197/8. (Md. the Andhra king, Pulumayi II.)
Satyad&man. 6. Jivadaman 8. Rudrasena I 10. Sanghadaman 11, Dantaiena
y A D. J7S, 197/8. c. f D 197/8-222. A.D. 222-226. A.D. 226-236.
f
12. DatMajada II 13 Wtadavnan \\.Yaiodamanl 15. Viiaya&na, 16 Damajada III
A.D. 232. A.D. 236 A.D. 239. AD. 238-249. A.D. 249-256.
17. Rvdrasena II
A.D 256-272
18 ^ihwimha 19> Bharttridaman
A.D. 272-278. A - D - 278-294.
20. Vilvasena
A.D. 291-300,
After A.D. 300 the old line ceased to exist.
1 J.R.A.S. 1913, pp. 914 f. This ought to be 130 corresponding to 52 of the Andhau inscription Editor.
21
322 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
21. Rudrasimha II, ' son of JIvadaman ' A.D. 308, 311, 317 (E.I. xvi. 230).
22. Yaflodaman II, A.D. 320
23. Damastri, his brother A.D. 320.
24. Rudrasena III, ' son of Rudradaman.' A.D. 34S-376.
25. Simhasena, ' sister's son of Rudrasena ' III. Ruled as Western Kshatrapa. c. A D. 382.
26. Rudrasena IV ' son of SimhasSna.'
27. Satyasimha, c A.D. 388, and his son Rudrasimha HI
DYNASTIES OP SOUTH INDIA
ADIGA1MAN CHIEF
Also called ' Adigan ', or ' Adiyatuan ', or ' Adiyaa '. Ruled the tract in N. of Salem district and S Mysore
with capital at Tagadfir, modern Dharmapuri. Very little is known about them.
An early Chera king is said to have conquered the Adiyaman and taken Tagadfir. An Adiyan fought against
the Pandya king Nedunjadaiyan, in alliance with the Pallava and Keraja kings when there were battles at
Ayiraveli, Aylrflr, and Pugaliyflr Another Adiyan fought against the Ch51a king.
One of the Adigaimans was named Elini alias Yavanika. Another was Vagan, or RHjaraja, whose son was
Vidugadalagiya-Perumal, alias Vy&mukta-Sravandijvala (E. *. 1906, %34 ; E. I. VI, 331). He was subordi-
nate to the ChSla king Kulottunga Chola III (11781216), and a contemporary of the Seng6ni chief Ammaiyappan-
Attimallan Sambuvaraya (1171-1210). He was alive in A.D. 1198-1200. He was called Lord of Takaja ' i. e.
Tagadflr, and is said to have ruled over ttae three rivers, Palar, Southern Pennar, and Kaveti. He made compacts
with the Sambuvaraya chief and with Karikala Chola- Adaiyur-NIdfilvan , that the three chiefs would keep the
peace, and not (as was their previous custom) fight against one another (E. L VI, 332; E. #. 3, 107, 115 of 1900).
E^ini or Yavanika is said to have been of royal Chera birth.
ADIL SHAHS OF BIjAPOR
Agha Murad or AmurM/i II
of Anatolia.
1. Ablil Muzaffar Yusuf Adil Shah.
{Subordinate to the BahmanJ soverei^
Defeated Iraraadi Narasimha of Vijayai
in 1493, and plundered his country
- 'karni
iign. ]
anagar
y. )
i j ~ Karni i ~ i
2. IsmllU Adil Dan : (Md. Ahmad, J Dau : (Md. Burhan Nizam
independent, 1510-1534. Shah Bahmanl). Shah of Ahmadnagar).
| ~ ~ "" --"-- " ' -|" '- f -|
3. Malfl Adil 4. Ibrahim Ad \ Dau: (Md. Alau-d-dm
1534-1535, deposed and blinded. A.D. 1535-15' Vat'* ' Imad Shah of Birar).
Ali Adil I Tatimasp
5. 1557-1580. Murdered by an eunuch.
llth April, 1580. [
6. Ibrahim Adil II Ismail.
1580-1G26. |
7. Muhammad Adil Dau : (Md. Princ ,
1626-1656. Revolt of Sivajl the Mahratta lender. son of the Mughal Emperor Akbar),
8. Ali Adil II
1656-1672. He lost all the Konkan
country to the Mahrattas.
9. Sikandar
1672-1686. An infant at his
succession. Aurangzib seized
BIjapur, September 12, 1686
and annexed the country.
No. 7. Muhammad Adil by 1654 had conquered part of S. India as far south as Tanjore. He seised Mysore
and adjacent provinces fron Ranga VI of Vijayanagar, c. 1645.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 323
AHMADNAGAR
Rulers of, See Nizam Shahs.
AHMADABAD
Rulers of, See Band Shahs.
AI.UPA, AI,VA, AI.-UVA PRINCES
A line of rulers from the 7th to the lltb centuries A.D., who had their headquarters at Patti-Pombuchcha,
modern Humcha, in the Nagar Taluk of Shimoga District, Mysore State, Tbeir tract is called in old
records the ' Ajuvakheda 6,000.' It is mentioned as late as the 12th century in an inscription of the time
of HoySala Vishnu vardhana. Dr. Uultzsch states that the name is probably derived from the Dravidian
Al 'to rule,' e. g. Kongal./a?, Chingajvas, Nadalvas (See Mr. Krishna Sastri's remarks in Arch. Ann. Report
for 1907-08, p. 238. n. 4).
GunasHgara *
GunasHgara *
Governed Kadamba-mandala, or Banav!4i province
iu or before the re'gn of Chajukya
Vinayaditya A.D. 680-697.
A.D. 692.
Chitravahana I *
Time of RashtrakO^a Govinda 111.
Seized Udiyavara in N. Kanara.
Ousted by Ranasagara.
A'anasdgara 9
Driven out by Svetavahana.
SvftavUlvhana a
Prithvis&gara. *
1 Udayaditya ', ' Uttama Pandya.'
Vijayadiiya. M&ramwa '
1 Uttama Pandya.'
Kavi Alupendra Bhujabala fl
KulaSSkhara-Alupendra
A.D. 120S/6
Bankideva Aiufiindra
Resided at Man galore. A.D. 1302/J
Sfyideva Afrptndra
A.D. 1315/16, 1324/25
AMARAVATI CHIEFS,
See KOTA CHIEFS
1 E. C. VI, Kp. 38. /. A. XIX, 147 : E. C. VI, Kp, 37.
E. L IX, 15-24 : E.C. Vlll, Sb. 10. * E. L IX, 19f. Nos. IV, V.
E L IX 19f., No. VII. * E. R. 1901, p. 5.
324 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
* -ANDHRA KINGS.
gatavahana or Sitakarni kings. Originally chiefs of a tribe in the neighbourhood of the Vindbya bills.
AfiSka's rock-edict XIII. c. B.C. 250 mentions them as ruling a country beyond his borders. Kharavela's
inscription of 168 B.C. in the Hathigurapha cave (I. A. 1920, p. 43, vol. XLII, 276, 281) says that the Andhra
kingdom lay to the West of Kalinga (See I. Xawattas's Monograph in LA. April 1923). The ancient Kalinga
kings were Jains. The Andhras were Buddhists. The latter rose to great power on the decay of ASoka's
Empire about 220 B.C. Pliny (A.D. 77) and the author of the Periplus mentions the Andhra kingdom, which at
one time, about the second century B.C., extended almost all across India as far as Nasik. An inscription
discovered as Kodavalu near Pifhapflr, Godavari district, shews that at least about A.D. 208 the Andbras were
ruling that country. The Araaravati Stupa with its wonderful marble sculptures, the Gnntupalle cave-group,
and many Buddhist stupas about the Godavari and Ktstna tracts were the work of the Andhras. The
relationship of successive kings to one another is not clearly known.
The dates given here are taken from Vincent Smith's 'Early History of India', pp. 183 f., with which
generally Dr. Barnett concurs (Antiquities of India).*
Approx. dates of accessions.
1. Simuka (or, variously, S*isuka, Sipraka, Sindhuka) S*atakarai. 23 years ... ... B.C. 220
2. Kanha, or Krishna. Brother of No. 1, 18 years. His rule extended across India from the
West of Kalinga to Nasik ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 197
3 Yajna-Sri S&takarni, or Sriinallakarni, or $antakarna. 10 years. Defeated by Agnimitra of
Magadha about 170, B.C (Dr. Barnett holds that the ultimate end was an Andhra success) . 179
4. ParnStsanga. 18 years. Tbc Kalinga king KharavSla's war in the West, 169. B.C. (LA.
1920, p. 43). ... ... ... .. ... ... ... ... 169
5. SMakarni. 40 yearb ... ... ... ... ... ... ... isi
6. Lambodara. 18 years ... ... ... ... ... ... ... m
7. AfilfaJka, or Apilaka, or Ivllaka. 12 years ... ... ... ... ... 93
8. Sangha, or Meghasvati. 18 years ... ... ... ... ... ... 81
9 S&takarni, or Satasvatl. 18 years ... ... ... ... ... ... 63
10. Skandasvati, or Skanda Satakarni. 7 years ... .. ... ... ... 45
11. Mrigindra S&takarni, or Mahendra. 3 years ... ... ... ... ... 33
12. Kuntala, or Svatikarna. 8 years ... ... ... ... ... ... 35
13. Sata Satakarni, or Svatikarni, or SvatishSna. 1 year ... ... ... ... 27
14. Pultimayi I, or PulOmavi, or Patumavi, or Pa(nmat. 32 years. One of the three last slew
Snsarman the last king of theKanva dynasty of Magadha. 27 B c. ... ... ... 26
15. Megha'Satakarni. 3S years ... ... ... ... ... ... ... A . D . 6
16. Arish(a 'Satakarni, or Arishfakarni, or Ne.ni Krishna or Graura-Krishna, or Gorakshasva-S*ri.
25 years ... ... ... ... ... .. ... ... ... 44
17. ffala, or HalSya, patron of scholars and poets. 5 years ... ... ... ... 69
18. Ma*4alaka, or Manfalaka, or Paftalaka. S years ... ... ... ... ... 74
19. Pttrlndrasena, or PurishasSna, or PravilauBna. 5 years ... ... ... ... 79
20. Sundara Satakartti. 1 year. Mentioned in the Periplus. The Greeks called him ' Sandanes.'
He was in possession of Kalyan. TheSaka Satraps seized some of the northern possessions
of the Andhras ... ... ... ... .. ... ... ... 4
21. Vilivilyakura I, or Vatabthlputra, or Chakora, or RSjada Satakarai. Six months .. ... 85
1 The given dates are not all certain. The Matsya, Vayu, and Brakiha Pur&nas give lists of the kings, but
differ here and there in their statements of lengths of re gns. Vincent Smith has attempted to reconcile them
Between Nos. 4 and 5 the Matsya PurAna interpolates 'Srivasvfini, alias Skandasthambi. No. 15 Is omitted by
Fergusson and Burgess.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 325
22. $ivalak*ra t or Madharfputra akas6na, or ivasvati gstakarnl. Md. Balafilri. 28 yean ... A.D. 85
23. Yilivdyakura II, or Gautamlpatra Sri Sstakarni, 25 years. Drove out from bis western dominions
the akas, Yavanas and Pahlavas. His Saka enemy, the Kshatrapa Nahapana was killed about
A D. 124, and his kingdom annexed (I. A. 1918, p. 149.) But a little later the Andhras were
defeated by the aka king Chasfhana and lost all their territories north of the Narbadda river.
Capital, Kolhapur, Ptolemy's ' Hippokoura.' (Dr. Barnett's date for his accession is A.D. 106) ... 113
24. JPitfumayi II, or Vasisbthlputra, or Pul6mat, or Pudumayi called by Ptolemy ' Siro Polemaios.' 32
years. Married Dakshamitra, daughter of the Saka Kshatrapa Rudradaman 1. Capital Paifhan.
Lost to Rudradaman all his western dominions including Kathiawar, Kachcb, Malwa, the Konkan,
etc., but not Poona or Nasik (Dr. Barnett's date for his accession is A.D. 131). ... ... ... 138
25. Sivafrt, or Vafiishthlputra, or Avi-S*atakarni. 7 years. (Dr. Barnett places his accession about A.D.
163. He finds that he was living in A.D 155) ... ... ... ... ... ... 170
26. Sivcakanda $atakarni> or Skandasvati. 7 years. May be the same as VaSishJhiputra Chandrasati who,
according to Dr. Barnett, was living in A.D. 165 ... .. ... ... ... 177
27. Yajna Sri Gauiamiputra. 29 years. Recovered some lost territory ; but Poona and Nasik were held
by the Chu{u-Sfttakarnis, a branch of the old royal family (see below) who were apparently tributary
to the Saka kings, and ruled at BanavaSi ; so that his dominions were mostly confined to the Telugu
districts and the eastern Dekhan country ... .. ... ... ... ... 184
28. Viiaya-$rt Sdtakarni. t) years ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 213
29. Vada.-$ri, or Chandravijna, or VaSishthlputra Chandra-Sri, gatakarni. 10 years ... ... 219
30. Pufumdyi III, or Pulomavi or Pul6marchis. 7 years. The Dynasty came to a complete end about
A.D. 236. The reason for its collapse is not well known. About the years A.D. 225 to 250 the
Pallava king Bappa established a dynasty which ruled from the Krishna river to KanchI in the
south, while the Kalinga kings held the country to N.-K. ... ... ... ... 229
CHUTU SATAKAR1JIIS OR CHUTU-NAGAS. 1
As already mentioned a branch of the Andhra family established themselves at BanavaSi, Poona and Nasik and
became independent about A.D. 200 or later, on the death of Yajna- Sri Gautamlputra, being tributary to the aka
Satraps. Only two kings' names are known.
Haritlfiufra- Vishnu kada
Ch&tukulananda-Satakarni
c. A.I). 200
H&ritlputra-Sivaskanda
alias Sivaskanda-Ndga, or
Skanda-Ndga SatavaJtana
Ruled at Banavai before its seizure by the early Kadambas.
ARAVIPU FAMILY OF-,
SEE UNDER VUIYANAGAR KINGS.
u =s a crest, a cobra's hood, a similar name to 'Naga.' (Prof. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's 'Culture,'
p. 139.)
2lA
326 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
ARCOT NAVABS OF-,
ANGLICB 'NABOBS OF ARCOT, 1 OR 'OF THE CARNATIC.'
1. Zu Ifigar Ali Khan
Created Navab of the Karnajaka
country by the Emperor Aurangzlb.
A.D. 1690 or 1692-1703.
2. DaudKhan
Became friendly with the English.
A.D. 1703-1710.
Aglbatti Muhammad Khan
3. Saadat-ullah Khan 1. Ghulam Ali Khan
1 Muhammad Salyyid ' created Navab Made Jflghlrdar of Vellore by
by the Emperor Bahadur Shah 1710-1732. Saadat-ullah-Khan.
4. Dott Ali Khan
1732-1740. Adopted by No. 3.
His Dewan was Chanda Sahib,
who was disloyal and seized
Trichinopoly and Madura 1736,
1738. Killed in battle at
Damalcheruvu.
1
Baylr Ali
Governor of Vellore
1732.
1
| 1
Saadat-Ali Akbar Muhammad
Ghulam Murlaza Ali
(Md. Dostali's dau.) Governor
of Vellore.
Husain 5. Safdar Ali Dau. Md. Ghulam Dau. Md. TaqI Dau. Md. Chanda
Killed in battle 1740-1742. Sided MurtazaAli. Sahib of Wandewasn. Sahib, alias Husain
at Damalcheruvu. with the French. Dost Khan, who
Murdered bv Ghulam sided always with
MurtazaAli. the French, who
proclaimed him
Navab, 1749.
6. Saadat-ullah Khan H. Sahib Jadda (Zada] Raja Sahib
(' Muhammad Sayyld ' 1742-1744 \ (Murdered.) f Proclaimed Navab \
{ Murdered by a Pajhan. J t by the French, 1759. }
7. Anwaru-d-dln Muhammad.
Appointed Navab by Nizam ul-Mulkh,
Subahdar of the Dekhan. Supported by the
English, and opposed by the French who favoured
Chanda Sahib. Killed in battle. 1744-1749.
Mahfuz Khan 8. Muhammad Ali, Abdul Kahim. Abdul Wahab. Najlb-ullah.
Appointed Governor 1749-1795
of Madura. ' Navab Walajah.' ' The
Company's Nabob.'
9. Umdat-ul-Umara Amlru-l-Umara
1795-1801. I
AliHussain 10. Azlm-ud-Daulah
Declined office. 1801-1819. Resigned all power
11. AzamJak. 12. Asa m Jah Bahadur
1819-1825. ' ' Prince of Arcot ' 1867-1874.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
327
AY KINGS OP MALAINAPU
SEE KBRALA KINGS.
BAHMANI DYNASTY
1 . Alau-d din Hasan- Gangu-Bahmanl.
August 3, 1347-February 2, 1358. Rose to power under
Muhammad Tughlak of Delhi. Made Sultan.
Capital Kulbarga.
2. Muhammad I.
February 2, 1358- April 21, 1375.
Attacked fiukka I of Vijayanagar.
Mahmud Khan
Ahmad Khan
3. Mujahld
April 21, 1375-
April 16, 1378.
Assassinated,
Fath 'Khan
4. Dafld.
April 16-May
21, 1378.
Assassinated.
5. Muhammad II
(May 21, 1378-1397.)
8. Ftraz 9. Ahmad I
1397-Sept- September 24,
ember 24, 1422. 1422 February
27, 1435.
6. GAiy&su-d-dln
Khan
1397. Assassinated.
7. Shamsu-d-din
1397. Deposed and
blinded.
Hasan
Khan.
Mui
Khan.
10. Alau-d'dinlt
Feb. 27, 1435-1458.
Muhammad
or Mahmud
Khan.
11. Huniayiin
1458-1461.
1
Hasan Khan Y
ahya
hid
12. Nizam
1461-1463.
13. Muhammad III. Jam.
1463-March 21, 1482.
!9 years old at accession. His minister was )
Khwaja Mahmud Gawun, [
whom he murdered, ;
14. Mahm&d
March 21, 1482-1518
r Rebellion of the nobles. The )
t kingdom broke up. j
Two daughters.
15. Ahmad 11*
1518-1521.
16. Alau-d-dtn 111
1521-1523 asacusinatod.
17. Wali-Ullah
1523-1525. Poisoned.
8, Kallm-Ullah
1525-1527.
NOTE. For information see /. A., 1899, p. 119f.
1 The dates and names after 14 MahmQd are as given by Firishta.
328 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
, BAtfA CHIEFS
The BSnas were a very ancient family in the Chittoor and N. Arcot Districts. About A.D. 450 the then para.
mount Pallava king Slmhavarman conMcrated the first Ganga king for the express purpose of crushing the BSnas
who had become unruly* The chronology of the Bfinas is obscure and confusing. For comparison of the pedigrees
put forward by different writers sae Dr. Hultssch's paper (E. I. xvii. , p. .?.).* The following seems reasonable.
A. D. 719-20. Vikram&ditya-Bali-Indra, a vassal of the W. Chalukya king VijayKditya (686-733).
(E. R. 2922, p. 87.}
A. D. 739. VikramSditya governed the country ' West of the Telugu Road,' as vassal of the Pallava king
Nandivarman II (717-779). (E. R. 1903-04, pp 6, U ; S.I.I., Hi. 43.)
1. Nandivarman
( or Jaya-Nandivarman. Ruled )
\ the land west of the Andhra country, J
2.
3. Malladiva
1 JagadSkamalla '
4. VikramdtUtya 1
1 JayamSru,' ' Banavidyadhara. 1
Md. Kundavvai, dau. of the Gan^a
King Prithivlpati I ; and MSri-
kanimma. C. 872-890.
5. Vijay&dityall.
1 Vlra Chujamani,' ' PrabhumSru.'
Ruling in A.D. 896-99, 905-06, 909-10.*
6. Vikramadiiyall.
Heir apparent in A.D. 898."
7. VijayadHya II
1 Pugalvippavarganda.'
8. Vikram&ditya 111.
1 Vijaya-Bahu.' ' Dear friend of Krishna
Raja,' i.e. the RashfrakiJta king Krishna
III, or Kannara who reigned 937-38 to 965-66.
Notes . Vikramaditya I's accession date is derived from an inscription which mentions the year ' Vijaya '
(A.D. 873-74) as being in the second year of Banavidyadhara. He was ruling the country * west of the Telugu
Road ' in the 24th year of Pallava Nrlpatunga, c. 878. Also in the 23rd year of Pallava Nandivarman III, i.e. in
852, when he may have ruled as Yuva-Raja. About 870 he fought ( as Yuva-Raja) against the Rashtrakflta king
AmSghavarsha I. About 878 he fought against Varaguna Pandya II. About 878 occurred the raid into the
Pulinadu, a BSna tract, by the NoUunba chief MahSndra I who captured Koyatflr and burned :the town of Permavi.
He was defeated by VijayHltya II. About the same time was fought the battle of Soremati where the allied Banas
and Vaidumbas were opposed to the same Mahendra I and the Ganga-king Rachamalla. Many Vlraklas testify to
these events, (e.g. V. JR. i. 275, 296, 243, 255 ; 306, 328 of 1912 ; 542, 571 of 1906 ; etc . ; E. C. x, S>, 5,6.)
About A. D. 915 the Banas were completely defeated by Parantaka ChOla I, and the country given to the
Ganga king Prithivlpati II.
For later Banas we have the following.
A. D. 1088-89, Chlkkarasa, vassal of the W. Cba}ukya king. (566 of 1915.)
A. D. 1123. Chittarasa, vassal of Vikramiditya VI. (356 of 2920.)
A. D. 1275. A Mahabali-Ba^a was vassal ( " Filial") to Maravarman KalaSSkhara Pandya I.
A. D. 1453. Urangivillidasan, ruling Madura.
A. D. 1477. Tirumalirunjfilai. Do.
A. D. 1476. SundarattOl-UdaiySr Do.
A. D. 1489. MuttarasS-Tirnmalai-Mavallvfina, also ruling Madura.
A. D. 1517-18 MahSbali-Bana Nayakka in Ramnad District. ( V. R. ii. Ram : 232 ; 113 of 2903.)
See also E. I. Hi. , 74 ; SJ.I., Hi., 92 ; E. R. 1907, g. 45.
E. /. iv., 224 ; SJJ., ii., 389. s See the Gadimallam plates.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 3?9
BANAVASI.-SBB KADAMBAS OP
BARID SHAHI DYNASTY of BlDAR, or AHMADABAD.
1. Kaiim Band /.
A. D. 1497-1504. Minister to the
Bahmani Sultan Mahmfid II.
2. Amir Barld.
1504-1549. Became independent 1527.
3. All Barld.
1549-1562.
Ix>st most of his possessions to B urban
Shah of Ahmadnagar.
4. Ibrahim' Barld. 5. K A si m Bar id J I
1562-1569. 1569-1572.
Amir Barld ruled from 1609.
6. Mirza all Band.
1572-1609. Deposed.
BEDNO,~RAJAS OF, See KE J.ADI KINGS.
BIJAPUR.-RULES OF. See AD1L-SHAHI.-DYNASTY OF
BURMA-SOME KINGS OF
The following few dates are those of kings of Burma who came into contact with South India and Ceylon in the
llth and 12th centuries. (Wgr. Burmanica, i, pp. 3,4 ; Arch : Surv. of Burma Rep. for 1919-20.)
Anorata. A. D. 1044-1077. Sent a mission to Ceylon, begging for the Tooth-relic. Counter-mission from
Ceylon. Trade by sea brisk between Burma, India, and China. Indians settling for trade in Burma, the Straits,
Sumatra, etc.
Sawlu, his son, A. D. 1077-1084.
Kyanzittha, A. D. 1084-1112.
Alaungzittha, or Sithu. A. D. 1112-1187. In 1180 Par&krama Bahu of Ceylon sent a fleet to Burmah.
Narapati,-Sitku. A. D. 1173-1210.
In the 13th Century there was a large South-Indian community at Pagan.
CEYLON ,-KINGS OF
N.B. In the following list the dates set against the accessions of the kings from No. 1 Vijaya to No. 64
DhStusSna are in the first column those based on the theory that the Nirvana of Buddha occurred in B.C. 543, and in
the second column those based on 483 B. c. as the date of that event.
From No. 65 Kassapa II to 89 Hatthadlta the dates ore still doubtful. In default of full information I have
repeated th dates given in L. C. Wijesimha Mudalilr's list in his mhavamSa (1889). Dr. Hultxsch informs me
that he has as yet no suggestion to offer regarding them.
From No. 90 Manavamma to 135 Sahasamalla we are on safe ground, the date, A. D. 1200, for the latter being
' absolutely certain' (Dr. Hultxsch in J. R. A. S. 2913, p. 518). With this dictum Mr. Wijesimha Mudaliar
concurs.
330
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
No.
Date of accession
Older
computation
Recent
computation
J
2
3
4
S
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
Vljaym
B C.
543
505
504
474
454
437
367
307
267
257
247
237
215
205
161
137
119
119
109
104
103
100
U8
91
IK)
88
76
62
50
47
42
20
9
21
30
33
35
38
44
52
60
66
110
113
135
141
165
193
195
196
215
237
245
247
248
252
254
267
277
304
483
445
444
414
394
377
307
247
207
197
187
177
155
145
101
77
59
59
49
44
43
40
38
31
30
28
16
2
A.D. 9
.. 12
16 or 17
,, 38 or 36
69
81
90
93
95
98
104
112
120
126
170
173 1
195*
201
225 s
253 8
255
256
275
297
305
307
308
312
314
327
337*
364 a
CJpatJna I. Regent
Abhaya
9 Sndukabhaya
... ... ,,
iutadiva
"
38vInamplya-Tisa
,,
Jttiya
"
lahislva
it
5flra Tfcsa,
SCna and Guttika (foreign usurpers)
\ara (a Tamil usurper)
...
Dutthagamanl, or Dutugetmmu
Saddha-Tissa
Thullatthana, or Tuluna
Laiji-Tlssa, or Lade-Tissa
Khallata-Naga
...
Vattagamani Abbaya, or Valagam-Bahu
Pulahatlha ^ f ...
...
Bahiya j | ...
Panayamara } (Tamil usurpers) -\ ..
Pilayamara | ...
...
Dathlya I J (.
Va^agamani Abhaya, or Valagam-Bahu (reinstated) ... ... ,,
Mabachuja Mahatissa, or MahaSilu Mahatissa
Chora-Naga
Tissa, or Kuda Tissa
Makalan Tissa, or Kalakanni Tissa
Bhattkabhaya
Mahadithiya Mahanaga I, or Mahu Deliya
A.D.
Kanijanu Tissa
Chulabhaya Tissa, or Kuda Aba
"
givali
Interregnum of three years
Chandamukha iva, or Sandamuhunu
Yafialalaka Tissa
Subha Raja
**
Vasabha, or Vabap .
Vankanasika Tissa
"
Gajabahu I
Mahallaka Naga, or Mahalu Naga
Bhatiya or Bhatika II
"
Kanitfha Tissa, or Kanitu Tissa
ChQU Naga, or Sulu Naga
KuddS Naga
!'.'. !!! "'. !',
Siri Naga I
11
Voharaka Tissa ...
Abhaya Tissa
Siri Naga 11
giri SanghabOdhi I, or Dahatn ^iri Sanghab6
Gothabhaya, or Meghavarnabhaya
Jet^ha Tissa I, or Detu Tis I
Mahasena, or Mahasen ...
Kitti giri Meghavanna, or Kit-giri-Mgvan.
He sent an embassy to
1 Wickremasinghe's dates (Arch. Sur. of Ceylon
A D. 177. Geiger says A.D. 171.
Wickremasinghe's date for No. 40 is A.D. ]99
Do. for No. 42 do. 229
Do. for No. 43 do. 247
f, tl6) slightly differ. For No. 39 be gives the ao
for No. 54 ... ... ... A.D.
for No. 55 ... ... ... ..
cession date,
331
358
517
for No. 64 ...
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
331
uaie
I
or accession
No.
Older
Recent
computation computation
56
Jetfha Tissa II, or Detu Tis II ... 332
392
57
Buddhadasa, or Bujas ... . 341
401
58
Upatissa II ... ... . 370
430
59
Mahanama ... ... .. 412
472
60
SotthiSena ... ... . 434
494
61
Chattegahaka ... ... . 434
494
62
MittaSena ... ... . 435
495
63
Pandu 1 f .. 436
496
Parinda I .. 441
501
Kliudda Parinda I Tamil usurpers J .. 444
504
Tirltara f | .. 460
520
Dathiyall .. 460
520
Pithiya j I .. 463
523
64
Dhatusena, or Dasenkeliya ... .. .. 463
523 1
Dates from this point to No. 90 are doubtful. They are based on 543 B.C.
for Buddha's nirvana. Dr. Hultzsch' s date . jr No. S6 is practically certain.
65
KaSgapa I, Kasyappa, or Sigiri Kasub, or Kasup ... ... ... ,, 479
66
67
Kumara Dhatusgna 11, or Kumaiadasa ... ... ... ,, 515
68
69
Kittisena, or Kirtisena, or Kjtsen .. ... ... ... ,, 524
Siva or Medi Sivu . 524
70
71
Upatissa III or L?meni Upatissa 525
;
Amba Saraanera Silukul a, c: Am baherana Salamevan ... ... ,, 526
72
Dathappabhuti, or Dapulu Sen I ... 53U
73
Chula Moegalana II, or Sulu Mugalan ... 540
74 KittiSiri MOghavanna II, or Kuda Kitsiri Mevan ... 560
75
MahanaguII.orSenevi ... ... ... 5U
76
Aggabodhi I, or Agrabodhi, or A$jb6, or Akbo ... 564
77
Aggabodhi II, or Kudu Akbo ... ... 59H
78
Sanghatissa, or Asiggaha Sanghatissa ... FF 60?
79
80
Dalla Moggallana, or Dala Mugalan, or Lemeni Bong, or Lemeni Singa ,, 608
S*ilameghavannal, or Asiggahaka, or Asiggrahaka Silamegha ... ,, 614
2 670-79"
81A
Agg:bodhi ill, or ginsangabodhi II, or Agrabodhi, or AkbO, or
Sirisangabo ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 623
82
81B
Aggabodhi III (etc., as above) recovered the kingdom ... ... ,, 624 j
83
Dathopatissa I, or Dalapatissa ... 640
1
84
KnSSapa 11, or Kasyappa, or Pesulu Kasub, or Kasap ... ... ,, 652
85
Dappula I or Dapulu ... ... ... 661
86
Hatthadathal, or Dathopatissa II, or Lemeni Dalapatissa ... ... ,, 6b4
640
87
Aggabodhi IV, or Sirisanghabodhi, or Agrabodhi, or Akbo ... ,, 673 1
88
Datta, or Valpiti Datta ... ... ... ... ... ,, 688
89
Unhanagara Hatthadatha II, or Hunannaru Riyanaudala "* killed in
i
I
1 667- 78
90
Dates from this Point down to A.D. 1200 are given first according to Wijesimha's
computation and secondly according to Dr. Hultzsch, J.R.A.S., 2913, pp. 5 IS f.
Manavamma. Fled to Kauchi in reign of No. 86 Dathopatissa II about
A.D. 641, and took refuge with Narasimha Pallava, whom in 642 he
aided in his war with the W. Chahikya king PulakeSin 11 ; with (Wijesin
aha) (Hultzsch)
Pallava support he twice invaded Ceylon. The first attempt
proving unsuccessful he remained with king Narasimha during
the reigns of Nos. 86-89. His second expedition was successful.
No. 89 was killed, and Manavamma became King of Ceylon ... ,, 691 f>68
91
Aggabodhi V, or Agrabodhi, or AkbO ... ... ... , 726
703
92
Kafisapa III, or KaSyapa, or Kasub, or Sulu Kasubu ... ... 732 709
93
Mahinda J, or M'hindu ... ... ... ... 738
7T;
94
Aggabodhi VI, Silamegha II, or Atrrabfidhi, or AkbO Salamevan ... 741 718
95
96
Aggabodhi VII,/>r Agrabodhi, or Kuda AkbO, or DSvgni Kuda AkbO ... 781 758
Mahinda II, or Silamggha III, or Salamevan Mihindu ... ... 787 764
97
Dappula II, or Dapula ... ... ... ... ... 807 I 784
1 See foot-note 2, p. 330.
8 Wickremasinghe (Arch. Sur. of Ceylon, /, 217) files the accession of No. 80 in A.D. 670 and his death in 679,
when No. 81 A Aggabodhi III came to the throne. His dates for later kings down to No. 134 vary similarly from
those entered here.
9 Dr. Hultzsch (J.R.A.S., 1913, p. 528) has conclusively fixed the date of accession of No. 90 as in A.D. 668.
Since No. 89 only reigned for six months when he was killed it follows that bis accession must have taken place in
A.D. 667-68. and that the dates of accessions from No. 65 to 89 require correction.
332
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
No.
93
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
Date of accession
Older
computation
Recent
computation
Mahiada III, or Dhammika Silamegha IV, or Dharmika SilamSgha,
or Akbo SalamSvan Mihindu ... ... ... ... AD.
Aggabodhi VIII, or Medi Akbfi
Dappula III or Dapulu, or Kuda Dapulu ... ... ... ,
AggabSdhi IX ... ... ... ... ... ... ,
812
816
827
843
846
866
901
912
929
939
940
952
789
793
804
820
823
843
878
889
906
916
917
929
Sena I, or S*ilam6gha Sena, or SalamSvan Sen, or S*ilam6ghavarna V ...
Se-nall
KaflSapa IV, or KaSyapa, or Kasnp ... ... ... ...
Kafi&apa V. Sent an expedition, which proved unsuccessful, to support
the PSndya King of Madura, Rajasimha III, against the Chfila King
Parantaka I ... ... ... ... ... ... ,,
Dappula IV, or Dapulu ... ... ... ... ... ,,
Dappula V, or KudS Dapulu. In his reign the Pandya King of Madura
left his crown and the * necklace of Indra ' in Ceylon (Mahawamsa
liii vv. 4-9 ) . ... ... ... ,,
Udaya II, or Uda ... ... ... ... ... ,,
No.
Date of accession
Wijesimha
Hnltzsch
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
Sena III ... ... ... ... ... ... A.D.
955
964
972
975
991
1001
1037
1049
1049
1052
1053
1057
1059
1065
1120
1121
932
941
949
952
968
978
1026
1038
1038
1041
1042
1046
1048
1054
1109
1110
Udaya III. In or about A.D. 943 during this king's reign Parantaka
Ch61a I invaded Ceylon, and gained possession of the Pandya royal
jewels; but in a subsequent expedition into Ch61a territory the
SSaalV ... ... ... ... ...
MahindalV ... ... ,,
SSnaV .. ... ... ... .. ... ,,
Mahindu V. Some time between A.D. 1001 and 1004 Rajaraja Ch6la
I invaded Ceylon. In 1013-14 Mahindu was captured by the Ch6la
army of RajSndra I and sent to India. This was in Mabindu's 36th
year. RSjSndra seized the Pandya crown jewels and the necklace
of Indra,' which had been left in Ceylon by the Pandya king in the
reign of Dappula V. Mahindu died after twelve years captivity at
the ChSla court. ... ... ... ... ..- ,,
Vikrama Bahu, alias KaftSapa. He had little power ... ... ,,
Kitti or Khti. A general. Usurper. Only reigned 8 days ... ... ,,
Mahalana Kitti or Kirti. Usurper ... ... ... ... ,,
Vikkaran Pandu, or Vikraraa. Usurper. A Pandya prince. Killed in
battle in A.D. 1042 when RajSdhiraja ChOla 1 invaded Ceylon
Jagatipala. Usurper. Perhaps also called ' VIra Salamegha. The
Manimangalara inscription of Rajadhiraja ChSla I's 29th year (A.D.
1046) states that the Ch6la king slew ' VIra SalatnSgha' and
SrI-Vallabha Madanarija, kings of Ceylon, and Manabharana, and
decapitated Vikrama Habu (No. 116) and Vikrama Pandu (No. 119).
Ch61a records say that Vira SalamSgha had come originally from
AyOdbya and the MahawathSa calls JagatipaJa ' An Aryan of the
race of Rama.' (5.7.7. Hi. 52). ...
Parakkama. Usurper. Son of the Pandya king. He was ' killed by the
Cholians ' (Mah&waihsa, ch. Ivi .)
Vijaya-Bahu, alias girisanghabodhi, or Vijaya Bahu, or Mahal u Vijaya
Bahu. Grandson (?) of No. 115 Mahindu V, or in some way
related. Between 1052 and 1055 RSjBndradeva ChSla invaded
Ceylon and slew another VIra SalamSgha and another Manabharana.
(Sec above under No. 120). The foimer was a prince of Kalinga;
the latter was ' King of Ceylon.' Vijaya Bahu in A.D. 1073 drove
out the Chola forces and occupied Aauradhapura (Epig. Zeilanica,
ii. 207) ... ... ... ... .. ...
Jaya Bihu I. Brother of the last king. Ousted by No. 125. Lived
retired ... ... ... ... ... ...
Vikkama Baha I, or Vikraraa-M*. Snndara MahadSvI ...
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
333
No.
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
Date of accession
Gaja Bahu II, son of No. 125 Vikkama-Bahu
Parakkama Babu I, surnamed ' The Great.' He sent a large force
under lik general Lankapura to invade the Pandya country, over
the whole of which and in South India generally there wat,
prolonged warfare. The Invasion took place, apparently, shortly
before A.D. 1167
Vijaya Bahu II, son of No. 126 Gajabahu II
MahindaVI. Usurper. Assassinated
Kitti NWSanka, or Kirtti Ni&nnka Mai la, a Prince of Kalinga
Vira Bahu I
Vikkama Bahu II, or Vikrama
ChCda-Ganga
LllfivatI, Widow of No. 127, Parakkama Babu I
Wijesimha
1142
11K4
1197
119H
1198
1207
1207
1207
1208
Hultzsch
1131
1153
1186
1187
1187
1196
1196
1196
1197
No.
135 Sahasamalla. His accession , on August ?3, 1200 is, according to Dr. Hultzsch the
earliest absolutely certain date in Singhalese history. (J.K.A.S n 1913 1 p. 518) ... A D. 1200
136 Kalyanavati ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1202
137 DharmaSOka ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 120*
138 Anikanga ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1209
LllavatI (No. 134) restored and again deposed ... ... ... ... , 120')
139 LOkissara, or LokeSvara. Usurper' ... . ... .. ... ,, 1210
Lllavati (No. 134) again restoied and once more deposed ... ,, 1211
140 Parakkama Pandu II, or Perakum Pandi. Usurper ... ... ... ,, 1212
141 Magha, or Kalingn, Vijaya Bahu. Usurper ... ... ... ... , 1215
142 Vijaya Bahu 111 .. ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1236
143 Parakkama Bahu III, or Kalikala Sahitya Sarvajna Pandita ... ... ,, 1240
114 Vijaya Bahu IV, or Bosat Vijaya Bahu ... ... ' ... ... ... 1275
145 BhuvanSka Bahu I ... ... ... ... ... ... 1277
146 Parakkama Bahu IV, or Parakrama In his reign the Tamils invaded Ceylon in
great numbers, took away the Tooth-relic of Buddha, and gave it to King
Maravftrman KulaSekhara Paudyn 1 at Madura ... ... ... ,, 1288
147 Bhuvaneka Bahu II ... " ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1293
148 Parakkama Bahu V, or Pandita Parakrama ... ... ... ... ,, 1295
149 Bhuvaneka Bahu III, or Vanni Bhuvaneka Bahu ... ... ... ... ,, ?
150 JayaBahuI ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
151 Bhuvaneka Babu IV ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1347
152 Parakkama Bahu VI ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1351
153 Vikkaraa Bahu III ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
154 Bhuvaneka Bahu V, or Alagakkonara, or Alakefivara. Reigned 20 years ... ,, ?
155 Vira Bahu II ... ' ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
156 Parakkama Babu VII. Reigned 52 years ... ... ... ... 1410
157 Jaya Bahu II. Put to death ... ... ... ... .. ... ,, 1462
158 Bhuvaneka Babu VI ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 14K4
159 Parakkama Bahu VIII, or Pandita Parakrama ... ... ... ... ,, 1471
160 Parakkama Bfihu IX, or Vira Parakrama ... ... ... ... ,, ?
161 Vijaya Bahu V ... ... .. ... ... ... ... ,, ?
162 Uhuvaogka Bahu VII ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
163 Vira Vikkaraa, or Vikrama ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1542
164 Mayadhanu, or Mayadunu ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
165 Rajasiha I, or Rajasimha ... ... ... ... ... ... ,, ?
166 Vimala Dbararaa Suriya I, or Dharma SQrya, or Daham SQriya .. ... ,, 1592
167 Sgnaratna, or Senerat ... ... ... .. ... ... ,, 1620
168 Kfijaslha II, or Rajasimha (Reigned 52 years) ... ... ... ... ,, 1627
169 Vimala Dhamma Sflriya II (or names as with No. 166) ... ... ... ,, 1679
170 Sin Vira Parakkama Narinda SIha, or NarSndra Simha ... ... ... ,, 1701
171 S"iri Vijaya Raja SIha, or Hanguranketa Raja Simba ... .. ... ,, 1734
172 Kitti girl Raja SIha, or Simha ... ... ... ... ... ,, 1747
173 giri Rajadhiraja SIha, or Simha ... ... ... ... ... 1780
174 S*iri Vikkama Raja SIha. The Singhalese banUhed him on account of his cruelty
and misrule ; and the English took possession of the kingdom ... ... ,, 1798
Dates now
considered
certain
334
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
EARLY CHALUKYA KINGS
The family belonged to the Manavya Gfitra and claimed descent from Harlti. The kings bear the title
' Vallabha ' and ' SatyaSraya.' Their capital was at Badami, and they ruled over a large part of the Dekhan.
JayasitnJia I
A.D. c 500.
Ranaraga
' Ranavikrama ' ' Rajasimha '.
1. PttlakeSin I
1 Ranavikrama.' Real founder of the dynasty. Seized
BaMami. Md. Durlabha-dgvl. A. D. c. 550-565.
I
2. Klrttlvarmb /.
'Ranaparakrama.' Conquered
Kadamba Krishnavarman II of
BanavaSi. A.D. 566-597.
3. MangaleSa.
' Aanavikranta. ' Defeated the Katach-
churi King Buddha-Raja, killed Swami
Raja. Lost his throne to Pulakefin II .
A D. 597-609 to 10. i
4. PulakeSin 11.
Ereyya.' Defeated
Harsh a of Kanauj, and
made large conquests.
A.D. 609-10 to 642.
I
Kubja Vtshnuvardhana.
1 Vishama-Siddhi- 1 Makara-
dhvaja.' Founded the Eastern
Chapikya Dynasty fr.r.)
Java
Dhar
imha.
ifiraya.'
Indravartnan.
'Dhruva-raja.'
Nagavardhana.
The reign of PulakeSin II was followed, owing to heavy defeats, by an interregnum of thirteen years. The
early family was divided ; Pulakefiin IPs descendants being the ' Western Chalnkyas ' ; Kubja Vishnuvardh ana's
'the Eastern Chalukyas,' ruling over territory conquered by PulakSSin II from Kalinga, Southern Kosala,
Pishthapura (Pithapur - the Godivari river tract) and from the Pallavas of KInchi.
WESTERN CHALUKYA DYNASTY.
(PulakeSin II.)
Chandraditya.
Eldest son accord-
ing to Kielhorn .
Adityavarma.
Eldest son accord-
ing to Fleet.
I
I
>au. Am
5. Vikramtlditya 7 l (?) Jayasimha Dau. Ambera.
'Ranarafiika', 'Rajamalla' mentioned, with his (doubtful).
'Anivarita,' Seized Kanchi. descendants, in some
Defeated Cholas, Kera^as, and questionable records,
three Pallava kings. A. D.
654-5 to 680.
6. Vinaytditya
1 Yuddhamalla.' Warred in Mysore
and against Kajabhras ; and in A.D.
693 against Pallavas. (A.D. 680-696.)
7. Vijayilditya.
A.D. 696-733.
8. VikramMitya //.
Claims to have conquered Kanchi
three times, but to have spared the city.
Md. LokamahadeVl, a Haihaya
princess. A.D. 733-743 to 44.
Bhlwa /.
1 Pallava inscriptions confirm the fact of tr.eir king's war against the W. Chfilukyas, but state that Pallavt
ParamSflvara I defeated 'Ranarafiika' at PeruvaJa-Naliar. For the three Pallava kings see E. L *, 100
Vikramfiditya was close to Trichioopoly on April 25, A. D. 674.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
335
WESTERN CHALUKYA DYNASTY-r<w/</.
9. Klrttivarm&ll.
1 Nripasimha.' Completely crushed
by the RIshtrakvtta king, Dantidurga.
and deprived of bis sovereignty.
A.D. 743-4 to 753.
[The XdMratafas held the W.
Ch&lukya territories till A .D. 973.]
KirttivartnH 111.
|
Taitafia, or Taita /.
|
Vikramilditya 111.
\
( f) Bkn** //.
E. I. xii, 142. Omitted in some inscriptions.
Ayyana 1.
Md. Dau. of Rashtrakuta king
Krishna II who reigned c. 877-913.
I'ikrawiditya IV.
Md Bonthadevi, Dau. of the Chedi king
Lakshmana.
10. Tailapa or Taifa II.
1 Ahavaraalla ' Md. Jakabbe, Dau. of Rashfra-
kufa king Kakka III. Conquered the Rashtrakufas
and restored the W. Chajukya monarchy, also called
'Nurmadi Taila' and ' Trai'Okyamalh.'
A.I). 973-997.
I __
11. SatytSraya
' Irivibhujanga, ' ' Sattiga ' ' Ak.ilankacharita ',
1 Ahavamalla. 1 Fought against Rajaraja ChOla
A. D. 997-1008.
a, or A'u
Dau. Md. Kunda, or A'undiga
Pallava Irivi Ruling Banavagi
Nolamba. in 1019, 1028,
1031.
12. 1'ikramHditya V.
' Tribhuvamalla,'
' Vikramanka
A.D. 1008-1014.
Dasavamian
or Yas6varman.
Md.
Btm
13. Ayyatta 11.
1014-1015
au. AM
i":
Dau. Akka-dwl. 14. Jayasttttha 111
Ruling Kiftukad JagadSkamaHa'
Province Fought with ChOla
1010-1054. Rajendra I. Md.
Md. a Kadamba Suggnla-d^vi.
chief of Han gal. A.D. 1015-1042.
IS. Sowi'svara /.
Atiuvamalla', ' Traillokyamalla'. Warred against
three ChOla kings. Md. Ganga princess Maiiala
and a Pal lava princess. Battles of Kopparu, Kudal-
sangamam, etc., Drowned in the Tungabhadra river.
A.D. 1042 Mar. 30, 1068.
Dau. Hanma
Or Avalla-devi. Md. Yadava Kinsj
Bhillama 111 of Seuna-deSa.
16.
Sdnittvara II. 17. t'i
^ranutditya VI
Jayasimhall'. l'i
Bhuvanekamalla ' 'Tribhuvanamalla' ' Annanasinga'. Governed No Jam -
Mar
30, 1068-1076 1076-1126.
bavadi and Banavagi provinces.
J 'istinuvardhana
I'ijayMitya.
JayaJkarna.
Trailfikyamalla.' Died early.
18. SdmiSvaralll.
' BhulSkamalla.' 1126-1138.
Dau. Mailaja-devl. Md.
JayakSsin II of the Kadambas of Goa.
336 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
WESTERN CHALUKYA DYNASTY-ftw/rf.
19. Perma-Jagadifcatnallan. ' 20. Tailapalll.
Suppressed an invasion from the Hoyfialas of Mysore. ' Nurmadi Taila', ' Trailokyamalla.' Deprived of
Captured BSlapura. 1138-1151. his throne by Bijjala Kalachflri 1151-1156. Died 1163.
(f) Bhftldkamalla. (f) Jagadikamalla 111. SOntSivtira IV.
Believed to be son of Taila HI. Ruled Believed to be son of Taila III Ruled ' Tribhuvanamalla.' Md.
a province in 1160, under the Kala- some tracts under the Kalachflri GangamahadeVl. 1181-1200 when
chunking, king. 1162-1184. dynasty came to end.
NOTES
For chronology of the dynasty see Venka(a Subbiah's article, Ind. Ant., 1918, p. 285.
yikrnmSdiiya /, The Nerflr plates (/. A. vii. 263) fix bis accession as later than September 24, 654, The
Talamanchi grant fixes it as earlier than July 13, 655.
Vinayaditya (E. I. ix, 201). His accession was in the year following October 10, 680. (E. C. xi. Dg. 66).
Klrttivarm*. His accession was in the year following April 7, 743. See the Kendfir plates, Poona District.
(E. I. i*. 200).
SSmeSvara Il's anointment as king was on April 11, 1068 (E. C. vii. Sk. 136).
Vikram&ditya VI established from A. D. 1076 the Chajukya-Vikrama era, dating from the beginning of his
reign. He was crowned February 11, 1076. (/. A., 1929, p. 2).
SdmtSvara 7//'s accession was apparently between July 24 and October 5, 1126. (695 of 1929) .
Tailapa 111. His death is mentioned in an inscription at Anumakonda of January 20, 1163.
BhMOkamaUa. son(?) of Taila III. (See Mys. A. A. R., 1923, No. 212).
Jagadekumalta 111, son(?) of Taila III. (E. C. xi. Dg. 43 ; Cd. 13).
SdwSSvaralV. Earliest known date -November 5, 1184. (555 of 1915). Latest- January 17, 1200. (E C.
*i. Cd.36.)
EASTERN CHAI^UKYA DYNASTY
(See /. A. xx t 12, 93, 266 ; E. 1. v, 12S ; vii. Apt>. 92.)
1. Kubja- Vishnuvardhana I
Brother of early Chajukya king Pulak6in II
1 Vishnma-S'ddhi,' ' Sri Bittp.'
A.D. 615-633.
2. Jayasimha 1. 3. Indra-Bhatttraka
' SarvasidUhi.' 633-6fi3. ' Simha-Vikrama.' A.D. 663.
Re igued 7 days.
4. Vishnuvardhana 11
' Rajanandana,' ' Makaradhvaja '
Vishamasiddhl.' 663-672.
5. Mangi- Yuvar&ja
' SarvalOkaSraya.' Vijaya-
Siddhi.' 672-696.
G. Jayasimhall 8. nsfaiuvardhana 111 7. Kokkili.
696-709 709-746 Reigned for 6 months 709,
9. yijayaditya 1
Bhntfar.ika,' gaktivarma.'
746-764.
10. Vish^uvardhana II'
' Makaradhvaja.' 764-799.
, ].____
11. Vijay&ditya II Nripa-Rudra.
' Naiendra-Mrigaraja,' ' Nira-
vadya,' ' Chajukyarjuna. 1
Fought 108 battles in 12i years
against Gangas and Raftas.
*
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
337
EASTERN CHAlyUKVA DYNASTY contd.
12. Kali- Vishnuvardhana V
843-844.'
13. Gunaka-VijayZditya 111
'Gunanka,' Parachakra-Rama,
Tribhuvanamkusa.' 844-888.
Vikramaditya 1
(Yuva-raja)
14. Cha\ukya- BMma 11
' Droharjuna.' 888-918.
Ynddhamalla 1
18. Tampa, Tadapa, or
Tula 1. Reigned 1 month 925.
21. Yuddhamalla 11
927-934.
IS. Vijayaditya IV
1 Kollabhlganda,' ' Kanthika-
Beta.' Md. Melamba. Reigned
6 mouths in A.D. 918.
1
19. Vikranmdltya II
Reigned 11 months 926.
16. Amma 1 ' Vishnu-
vardbana VI,' RajamahSndra. 1
918-925.
1
22. Cha\ukya-tih\ma III Badapa
' Gandamahendra,'
934-945
1
Tata 11
' Vishnuvardbana.'
17. Beta I'ijayaditya V 20. Bhlma 11 24. Danarnava
'Kanthika.' Reigned Reigned 8 months Md. Arya-Mabadevi
IS days, 925. 926-27. 970-973.
23. Amma 11
' VijaySdltya VI,' ' Raja-
mahendra.' 945-970.
set pedigree of the Pithapur
princes of E. Cha^uftyH descent.
27. R&jaraja Narcndra 1
Md. Aramanga-devI, dau. of Rajendra
Cholal. 1022-1063.
(After an unexplained interval
of 27 years.)
25. Saktivarman
999-1011.
Dau. Md. a Yadava king.
28. Rajendra II
Reigned as Chalukya king 1063-1070. United
the Chalukya and Cb6la crowns and reigned as
KuldUunga Chdla 1, 1070-1118. Md. Madu-
rantakl, dau. of Rajendradeva Chdla. He was
called 'Saptama Vishnuvardhana,' etc. . . .
26. I'imaladitya
1 Mumraadi-Bhlma, 1 ' Bhflpa-
M abend ra,' ' Birudanka-Bhima.'
Md. Rundown, dau. of Rajaraja
Ch6la I. 1011-1022.
I
/ 'ijayadityil I'll. Viceroy of Vengi
under his nephew Kulottunga
Chola I. 1063-1076.
Dau. Kundavvai.
[For descendants of Rajendra II, Kulottunea Chdla /, see pedigree of Chdtas.]
NOTES
4. Vishnuvardhana IPs accession was between February 18, and March 13 A.D. 663. (Kiel horn E. 1. ni.
App. 93 ; E. K. 2917, App. A. Nos. 14, 25.)
21. Yuddhamalla 11. For his sons, see E. R. 1921, pp. 90, 91.
23. Amma Raja 11 was crowned on December 5, 945. (Masulipalam C. P. grant, V. R. ii, Kistna 3 ; Bm.
C. P. grant No. 7.)
23. and 24. It seems uncertain whether 24 Danarnava or 23 Ainma 11 was the elder son. I follow some other
pedigrees, but certainly it would naturally be supposed that Amma II was the elder.
?6. Vimaladitya was crowned on May 10, 1011 (RaaastipRndi grant, E. 1. vt, 347).
27. Rajaraja Narendra 1 was crowned on August 16, 1022. (/. A. rix, 129).
28. Rajendra II was by blood three-quarters Ch61a. He fought his Ch61a cousins, and being completely
successful, was crowned a second time as ChGla king in 1070. His other birudas were ' Karikala Chfila,' ' Abhaya,'
Jayadhara,' ' Virudaraja-Bhayamkara.'
22
338 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
PRINCES OP EASTERN CHAl^UKYA DESCENTA
(See E. I v, 32-37 ; 332, 352 of 1896 ; V. R. i. Ganjam, 210, 230}.
26. Vimaladitya
1011-1022
27. R&jaraja Narindra
1022-1063
(relationship not clear)
I
R&iar&ja
Vassal of the Kalinga king
VIra Narasimh* I
(middle of 13th century)
Viiayaditya 11 Purnsh0ttama
or Vijayarka, A.D. 1273 1277-1318
Jagannatha
or ' ViSvanatha ', A.D. 1309. Vassal of the
Kalingft king VIra BhSnu II.
PRINCES OP EASTERN CHA^UKYA DESCENT B
These are mentioned in records in the Sarvasiddhi Taluk, Vizagapatam District. Each has the titles ' Vishnu-
vardhana Maharaja ' and Sarval6kSSraya '. ( V. A'. Hi. Vizag. 2
' of the family of Kttldttunga ' Chdla I.
Md. Chandfimbika. C.A.V. 1170.
Mallapa 1
Md. Laksbml. 117S-r. 1225.
Ufiendra 1
Md. Gangamba. c. 1225.
Mallapa II
Md. Ch6d5mba. c . 1250.
Record of 1266. ( V. R. Hi. Vizag. 69) .
Up&tdra 11
Md. Mallainba. 1283-4.
Koppa-Rttjanarayana
Md. Gangamba.
Upindra 111
' Rajanarayana,' Md. BimbambS
I
(/pin
Md. Aty
Upin
Chanmfa
1
Upendra IV
Md. Lakkamblka.
Vilvdvara
' Rayagaodagopala,' ' DharafllvarSha.'
dra V
unimbS
ChOdlndra
1403
Ira VI
NAgendra
Kumdra Yerrama
1432-3.
Nrisimha
Md. VIrlmbl. ' DhaimnlvariUia '
Records in 1122-3, 1428-0 ; 1437-8.
NOTE. The date of accession of Mallapa I.A'.D. 1175, is fixed by a record of his 3rd year at Bhlmavanuu,
Godavari District. ( V. R ii. Godav. 45 / 486 of 1893. )
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 339
CHANGAVVA CHIEFS
They ruled at Nanjarayapattana, on the Kavfri river in Coorg, and afterwards at Periyapaftana, west of
Mysore city (See Rice in E. C. iv, Introd. 16; and Coorg Inscriptions? Introd., 23). They were ubordinate to
the Hoyfiala kings.
Nanni-Changtllva, alias ' Raj5ndra-Ch61a.' Md. Padmaladivl. A.D. 1034, 1037, 1058, 1077.
Madtoanna. 2089-90.
KtMttunga-ChSla Changalva Udayaditya. 1097, 1114.
Kid6ttunga-Ch6\a Mahadeva t alias Penama-VIrappa. Inicriptiont from 1173 to 1186.
Kuldttunga-CMla SOtnadiva Boppadtva. 1246, 1252.
Mallideta. 1280.
Hariharadeva. 2296, 2298.
(Unfilled break of about a century. Then ) .
Naga c. 1425.
Ranga c. 1450.
Piriyanna c. 1475.
-
Nanja MahOdSva
or Nanjunda. 1502-1533.
(Relationship unkown). Chennayya
* KuKSttunga-Srlkantha. 1544.
Vlra Chikka Raja Piriya Raja Rudragana
' KulOttunga-Changalva.' 1568. 1538-1591 1600.
Virafipa. 1612, 1615. (E. C. iv Hs. 56).
Krishna Raja, 1617. VIra Raja 1612-1641.
In A.D. 1611 Vira Raja's capital Piriyapa(tana was seized by the king: of Mysore Kan(birava Narasa Raja.
After a vain defence VIra Raja killed his own wives and children and then was himself killed fighting.
CHERA KINGS
They were early kings of Kerala, with capital Vanjl on the Periyar river near Cochin, now called Tlrn-KarBr.
There is a difference of opinion in the matter of dates. My chronology is roughly based on the assumption that the
date of Gajabahu I king of Ceylon, who was a guest of the CnSra king Jsenguttuvan, waa A.D. 173-195. Burnell gives
dates nearly a century earlier. For kings after the last in this table see Table of KSraJa kings (below).
Kudakkd-Nedwh'&ral'Adan /
c, A.D. 125 Fought against ChSla Peru-nar Kijji.
Both kings killed in the same buttle, A v.c. 150.
(Relationship unkown) Per uin- Serai Ada ti //
A.D.r. 150 Md. dau. of Karikala-ChOla. Fought against
his father-in-law, and was defeated at battle of
VtrtniJ. Allied himself with Pandya Nedunjelian I.
Starved himself to death after bis defeat.
_J
Sen-gitttuvan IfangO-vadigal
A.V.C. 175. ' Imayavaramban.' Fought against author of the Silappadikaram, or
9 ChOla princes (AV///J) at Nerivayal, near ' Epic of the Anklet.'
TrichinopoTy. Rescued Chdla Nedumudi-Killi
from bis brother, and restored him to throne.
Vanquished * Aryan ' princes Kanaka and
Vijaya. Gajabahu I of Ceylon was his
guest at Van ji.
(Relationship unkown) &y or Yanaikkaf-&y.
A.V.C. 200. Warred against Cbfila Peru-nar-Ki){i II,
and Pandya Nedunjeljan II, who_captured him at battle
( Relationship nkown) Perwh-Seral Irwhborai
or ' PernnjSral.' c, A.D. 6th cent.
340 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
CHOLA KINGS
One of the most ancient families in South India, known to King ASSka and mentioned by him, 250 B.C.
Vijayalaya, who seized Tanjore, brought them into great prominence in the A.D, 9th century. They are little heard
of after A. D. 1350. The early kings ruled from Puhar or Pugar, now identified with KavSrlpattanam on the east
coast, which was overwhelmed by a tidal wave in the 2nd century A.D., and later at Tanjore. Uraiyflr near
Trichinopoly was one of their principal cities.
Peru-nar-Killi I
' Ver-paha-radakkal. 1 A.D.C. 125.
Fought against the Chera KudakkO-
Nedumseral-Adan I, killed in battle, c. 150.
' UruvuppaharSr IJayon.' Did not
reign. An early poem says he was
father of Karikala ChSIa.
arikala Chdla
Karika
A.D.C. 150-180. Fought against the Cbera
King Adan II. Dammed the Kaveri river.
Very celebrated in ancient literature.
Mdumudu KUli Scf-Scnni-Nalam Killi Dau. Md. the Chera King
c. 180-200. ' Killi Vajavan,' Rebelled against his brother Adan II.
1 VadivSr Ki\\\,' 'Mavan-KiJIi,' civil war. unsuccessfully.
Raided Chera country up to Vanji.
Battle of Nerivayil. Deposed by his
brother. Restored by Chera Senguttu-
van. Puhar, the capital, destroyed by
a storm. Battle of Kariyaru.
(Illegitimate)
Tondatnan Ilatti-Tirayan A.D. c. 200.
(Relationship unknown).
Pcru-nar-Kitti 11
' Raj asu yam vena,' A.D. c. 200, or later.
Fought against Chera king Sey.
(Relationship unknown)*
Subhadcva
Md. Karaalavati.
Ko chchengan
(?) A.n. 6th cent. Fought against Chera king
Kanaikkal-Irumporai aDd defeated him at Kahiinalam.
Nallcufifcdn
(Relationship unknown).
A'Mifli
Alias ' firipathi '.
(Relationship unknown).
[Henceforth the Chdla kings bore alternately :. Para, yi/ayalaya
the titles ' JParakesari ' and ' R&jakesari ' Seized Tanjore. c. 84fi-880.
abbreviated here into ' Para ' and ' Raja. '] |
2. R&ja. Aditya 1
c. 880-907.
3. Para. Parantaka 1
A.D. 907-947. ' AmSumali,' ' Muduraikoncla,'
1 Vlra-Narayaua, 1 ' VIra-Ch6|a,' ' Samgrama-
Raghava.' Md, K6kkilanadi.
4. Raja. Rftjaditya 1 S, fitra. Gandaraditya 6. Raja. Arinjaya
947-949. Killed fighting against Mtt, Serobiyan-Mahadevi ' Arikula-kesari.'
Rshtrakuta king Krishna I IX at TakkSlam 49 (? ) 965. (?) 965.
KOdandaraman,' ' Muvadi Cb5)a.' | |
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
341
CHQLA
9. Para. Madurantaka Utiama
7. Rltja. far/Mafia 13
1 Sundara-Cnfila,' ' Nitywrfnfida '
' PonmaHgaittunjina.'
8. Raja.Adityall.oT
Karikalall. 1 Ousted by
Madurfintaka-Uttama
(?) 965-969.
Dau. Kundavvaiy&r
Md. to Vallavaraiyar
VfindyadSva
10. R*ja. Rajariia 1
1 Mumnaadi-Ohfila,' < Nfirmadi.
Ch61a,' ' ArumoJi-dSva.' '
985-1016.
1
11. Para. Rajendra I
A very powerful king. ' Pandita-Ch61a,'
1 Madurantaka-Uttama,' ' Mudikonda-
Ch51a,"Gangaikonda-Ch61a,' '
NigariH-Ch6|a ' 1012-1043.
Gangaikonda-ChOla
Dau. Kundamtat
Md. E. Chajufcya king
Vimaladhya
Dau. Ammangadivl
Md. Rajaraja I of the
. Chajukyas. Her
son was E. Chal.
Rajendra II
(see note below)
12. Raja. Rafadkiraja I 13. Par A. Rajindradeita
' Jayamkonda ChOla. ' 1052-1063
Reigned jointly with his
father 1018-1043 ; then
alone 1043-1052. Killed
in battle at Koppam.
15. RAja Virarapndra Tfove other
1063-1070 sons
(see note below)
14. Rajatnahendra Dau. Madurantakl Five
Md. E. Chal other
RajSndra 11 sons
16. Para. Adhi-
Rajindra Killed
1070
Gangaikonda-
Chola
Dau. Md. Vikraiuaditya
VI of the W.
Chalukyas
Note. RfijSndra II of the Eastern Chalukyas claimed the throne in right of his mother Ammanga, He was
opposed by the male heirs, fought them and defeated them, killing Adhi-Rajendra. He seized the Chfila throne,
united the two crowns, and was crowned as Chdlakingon June 28, 1070, under the name of Kutottunga-Chtya /,
having been already E. Chalukya king since 1063.
17. Raja. KulOttunga Chola I
Rajaraja
' ChOdaganga '
Viceroy of Vengi
1084-1088 to 9
Rajaraja
1 Muinmadi-ChSla,'
Viceroy of Vengi
1076-1078
Vi ra Cho\a
Viceroy of Vengi
1078-1084 and
1088-9 to 1092-3
IB. Para. Vikrama-Ch5}a
' Akalanka,' ' TySgasa-
madra, 1 Viceroy of Vengi
1092-3 to IIJ 8. King
1118-1133
I
I
Three other
sons, and a dan.
whpwrrf. Rifya-
raja of KjJinga
19. Rtja. A r *tottu*ea-Cnola U
1133-1146
20. Para. Rajar&ja II
1146-1163
( The relationship of the remaining kings has not yet been established.)
21. Raja. R&jadhiraja //. A.D. 1163-1178.
22. Para. Kuiattnnga III. 1178-1216. ' KonErlnmaikondan,' ' VIra-RSjSndra,' ' Tribhuvana-Vlra.'
23. Raja. RajarSja III, 1216-1246. Arumoli.' Taken captive by the powerful noble, Pallava Perufijinga II
(see end vf Pedigree of pallavas) . Liberated by the HoySala king of Mysore Narasimha II, whose daughter he had
married.
24. Para. Rajndra ill, 1246-1267. Probably son of No. 23. Helped to the Cb6la throne by Hoyflala Vlra-
SCmSfivara. But the kingdom broke up and the fragments were seized by local nobles, the Teluro-ChCda family
who bore the title ' GandagSpala ' (see Pedigree of Telugu-CMdas), the gambuvaralyan chiefs of the SengSni family,
and others of lesser note. The ChO^a kingdom was extinct in 1267.
NOTES
For the early Ch6Ja kings see the Anbil and UdayBndiram plates (EJ. taw, Aj>p. #, p. 21.; rv t 46;
S./.7., it, 152, 375 ; Krishnaswami Aiyangar's, Ancient India p. 90. f,; SJJ., *, 112 ; &. 296. T-A.S. tit. 101 ;
1. A., xviii, 259 f; E.I. xv. 46). My dates for them are tentative. Tiey depend largely on the awumption that
gengufttivan Chera'e guest Gajabfihu I of Ceylon -came to the .throne in AJ). 173. Seqgutfiivatt was contemporary
with Nedumndi-Killi.
22A
342 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Par&ntaka /began to reign between January IS and July 25, 907 (JS. L viii, 262}.
R&jaraja I's reign began between June 25 and July 12, 985.
RfijSndra I's reign began on May 30, 1012 (341 of 1917).
R&jndhiraja. I began to reign as co-regent with his father between May 10 and November 22, 1018. He was
killed at Koppam on May 28, 1052 (S.7.7. , 303).
Rafendradeva's reign began May 23, 1052.
V\ra R&jindra's reign began in the year following March 13, 1063.
KulMtunga I's reign as Ch5Ja king began on June 9, 1070 and ended on June 29, 1118 (386, 3S9 of 1893 ;
E. 7 vi, 221 ; vii, 7, n 5 ; 5.7.7. Hi. 190, 192).
The order of birth of his sons as given in the above pedigree is taken from the Chellur and T5ki plates.
(5.7.7. i, p. 31f, corrected by Dr. Hultzsch in E. 7. vi. 335.)
Rajaraia, second son of Kulfittunga I was 'crowned,' or installed as Viceroy of Vengi on July 27, 1076.
(A. R. 1921-22, p. 116.)
Vikratna-CMla's reign began on June 29, 1118.
Kuldttunga IPs reign began between May 10 and July 14, 1136.
Rajaraja IPs reign began between May 22 and June 26, 1146.
Rajadhiraja I/'s reign began between March 7 and 30, 1163.
' (Prof. Jacobi in . 7. **, 123.)
KulOttunga Ill's reign began on July 6, 7 or 8, 1178.
RHjanlja Ill's reign began on June 27, 28 or 29, 1216.
Rajendra Ill's reign began between March 28 and April 20, 1246.
CHOLA RULERS OF C01MBATORE
See below, List of Kongu>Cho\a Chiefs
CHOLA-MAHARAJAS OF THE RENANpU COUNTRY
A family of early Ch6Ja rulers has been brought to light by the contents of the Malepadu C.-P. grant
Cuddapah District (E. 7. xi t 337 f ; V. R. i t Cudd. 435 1 455 ; E. R. 1904-5, p. 48). They ruled part of the Telugu
country about the 7th century A.D. The seal on the grant resembles that of the Vishnukundin kings, shewing
a maned lion with the tail twisted over the back in a loop. V. Venkayya identified the family with the ' Chu-li-ye '
spoken of by Hiuen-Thsang A.D.C. 639. In his time they resided in the tract S. of Amaravat on the Krishna river,
and bordering on Kurnool, The ' Renandu ' was a ' seven-thousand ' village tract. The chiefs belonged to the
KaSyapa-g6tra. They claim descent from Karikala Ch61a (A. D. f. 150-180).
Nandivannan
I
Simhanshnu SundarSnanda Dhanahjaya
(see 380 of 1904)
Mahendra-Wkratna
' Mudita-gilakshara,' ' Navarama,'
1 Lord of Chola, Pandya and
KSrala countries. 1
Gunamudita Punya-Kum&ra
' P6rmukha-Rama,' ' Purusha^ardflla,' 'Mardai
chitta,' ' Madana-vilasa.' About A.D. 650
according to V. Venkayya.
Punya-Kutntra seems to have ruled over the Cuddapah District and part of Nell ore.
Each chief has the title ' ChCla-Maharaja,'
At a later date we hear of two chiefs of apparently the same family.
Vikramaditya-Chdla- MahHr&ja and his Queen E^an-ChOla (400 of 1904 ; V. R. i. Cuddapah, 409) ; and
Atyana-CMla-Mahartlja, In A.D. 1124-25 (V. R. i. Cudd. 348 ; 350 of 1905).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 343
CHOLA-MAHARAJAS OF NIpUGAL
See Nidugal Chiefs, below
COORG RAJAS OF
Coorg was ruled in succession by the Kongajva and Clmngalva chiefs, of the Mysore plateau about the western
ghats, from about the llth century A. D. till about A.D. 1641 ; but they were always subject to the Hoyfiala kings and
after them the sovereigns of Viiayanagar. In A.I). 1687aBednur chief succeeded in getting possession of Coorg,
and his family ruled there till in 1834, the last Raja was deposed by the British owing to his cruelties and excesses.
I'Jra jRHftt
Appfifi
1. MudduRaja
1681(?)-1687.
\ Vlrap,
Dodda Vlrappa Appaji
1687-1736 I
A son died 4. Mitddu 6. Linga 4. Miiddaya
1729 Ruled jointly with his 1775-1780 Ruled jointly with his
cousin Muddayya ' cousin Mudd.
1766-1770 1766-1770.
I ~l I
3. Chikka nrappa AppSji 7. I'lra or Dodda 9. Linga Appan M
] 736-1766 J7/w Rajendra 1811-1820
1780-1809 I
8. Devammafl 10. I Ira 5. Devappa
1809-1811 1820-1834. Deposed 1770-1775.
by the British for
misrule.
No. 1 Muddu made Mercara his capital in 1681. No. 6 Linga ousted Devappa by the support of Haidar Ali.
When he died Haidar took Coorg. In 1782 the people of Coorg rebelled against Haidar, but were subdued by Tipu,
who kept Vira (No. 7) a prisoner. VIra escaped in 1788, fled to the English for refuge and with their aid regained
his throne. No. 10 Vira is said to have been a ' Monster of Cruelty,' guilty of ' wholesale murders ' and one who
' established a reign of terror in the country' (L, A'ice). Coorg was taken under British projection by the request of
the people.
DANNAYAKANKOTTAI CHIEFS
They came into power with the decay of the HoySala dynasty in Mysore, after the destruction of the latter's
capital, Dorasamudra in A.I). 1310 by Malik Kafur (443, 444 of 1906; Arch. Rep., Southern Circle 1920-27, p. 22).
' Nilagiri-Sfidhara.' Governed Che Padinalkunad tract in Mysore.
Minister to Hoys~ala Narasitnha III who reigned
1254-1291.
M&dhava
Singana Ketayya
Semi-independent in 1346. ' Nllagiri-Sadbara,' ' Sitaraganda.'
34*
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
DEKHAN-SUBAHDARS OF THE-OR NIZAMS OF HYDERABAD
1. Ni*to*-ul*Mulkh Asaf Jth.
Created Subahdtr of the Dekban by the Mughal Emperor
Farrukhsiyar, 1713. Became independent 1724, 1715-1748.
Ghaxiu-d-dln Khan. 2. NasirJang. 3. Salabat Jang.
(Poisoned,. 1752). 1748-1750. 1751-1761.
Sided with the Eng- Deposed 1761
lish. Shot by Navab of by Nizam Ali.
Cuddapah. Murdered 1762.
4. Nizam Alt. BassalatJang.
1761-1803. Obtained Guntur
Allied himself with Circar as bis
the English.
A daughter
personal estate.
|" Died 1782.
5 Mima Sikandar Mwtalfar Jang.
Jah. 1803-1829. Proclaimed Su-
bahdar by the
French 1750.
Killed by the
Navab of Kurnool,
1751.
6. NaSiru-d-daulah.
Farkhundah Ali Khan.
1829-1857. Navab Sir Salar Jang
was his Minister after 1853.
7. Afsulu-d-daulah.
1857-1869. Sir Salar Jang
was his minister
8. Mir Mahbfib Ali Khan .
1869-1912. Sir Salar Jang died 1883.
Noras. 1. The family name of Nizam-ul-Mulkh was Chin-kuli-Kban Asaf Jab. Titles' Mir KamrS-d-dln
Khan', 'Path, Jang', ' Nitamu-d-daulah.' Ha was Wazlr to the Emperor Muhammad Shah, 1722. He became
reconciled to his sovereign in 1736, Waged war against the Mahrattas till peace was made in 1740.
3. Salabat Jang gave Kondavldu, Nizampatam, etc,, to the French, but in 1759 ceded those districts
to the English.
4. Nizam Ali was allied with the English in their war with Tlpu Sultan.
DELHI-DYNASTIES OF,
Delhi was captured from Its Hindu ruler by Sultan Muhammad of Ghor in A.D. 1193. Kuttru-d-dm Aibak an
ennobled slave, was made Sultan of Delhi in 1206.
I. THE SLAVE KINGS
1. Kutbu-d-din Aibak.
1206-]?10.
2. Aram,
d. 1211. Deposed.
A Dau* Md. 3. Sham&u-d-dln Altamsh t
or Altmish or lyaltimisb. 1211-1236.
4. Ruknu-d-dlti 5. Dau,
FirozShah. deposed,
Deposed and Killed,
1236.
7. Alau-d'dl* Mas'fid.
1245-1246. Deposed.
R&ziyah. 6. Muizzu-d-dln
1236-1240. BahroM.
1240-1242. Killed.
8. Nasiru-d-dln
Mahm*d
1246-1266.
Dau. Md. 9. Ghiyasu-d-din
Balban, Ulugh Khan.
Seized the throne
1266-1286.
Muhammad
Killed, 1281.
Dau.
Md. Nasirit-d-dtn
MatotUd.
Bughra Khan
appointed Governor of Bengal.
10. Muiszu-d-din Kai Qubad.
1286-1290. Killed.
On Kai Qubad 'a death the nobles placed on the throne a general Jalalu-d-dln Khilji, who established the
Khilji dynasty,
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
345
1.
II. KHILJI DYNASTY
Bg
JalAlU'd-dln Firtz Khilji
1290-1296. Murdered.
Ma'sttt
1
Khan-i Khdnan.
Murdered.
Arkali Khan. 2. Ruknu-d-dln. 3. Alau-d-dtn.
Murdered. Ibrahim, Kadir Khan. Sikandar
Deposed Fled. 1296-1316.
1
Almas
Khizr M*n. Shadi Khan. 4 ShahMnt-d^din S. Mubarak Kntbu-d din
Blinded. Blinded. Blinded and deposed 1316. 1316-1320
Mubarak was assassinated in 1320, and, since there were no fitting survivors of the Khilji family,
placed on the throne a general, Ghasd Malik, who assumed the name of Ghiyaxu-d-dSn Tghlak.
the nobles
III. TUGHLAK DYNASTY
|
1. Ghiyasu'd-din Tughlak.
1321-132S
2. Muhammad Tug hlak
Fakru-d'din, Jnna, Ulugh Khan.
1325-1351.
Kith Khan,
Zafar Kh&*
I
bi Sipah Salar.
Ftrt* Tughlak.
1351-1388.
Muhammad Shah.
1390-1394
4. Ghiyasu-d-din.
1388-1389. Deposed
and killed.
8. Nusral Shah.
1395-1398.
5. Abu Bakr,
1389-1390. Deposed
7. HumHyftn
Sikandar
1394
Mahm&dShah.
1394-1413.
In A.D. 1398 Delhi was overwhelmed by thejnvasion of TaimQr, and the city was sacked. A period of anarchy
followed, and then a Saiyid General Khizr Khan who had been governor of Lahore established the short-lived
Salytd dynasty.
IV.
SAIYID DYNASTY
1. Khizr Khan
1414-1421
I
Mubarak Muiszu-d-din.
1421-1434. Killed.
Farid Khan.
3. Muhammad Shah,
1434-1445
4. Alau-d'dtn Alim Shah.
1445-1451
In 1451 Alau-d-dln retired from Delhi, and the throne was seized by BablOl L6di, a General and Governor of
Sirhind.
V. LODI DYNASTY
1. BahlOl Lddi
1451-1489
2. Sikandar Lddi.
Nizam Khan. 1489-1517.
3. Ibrahim LOdi.
1517-1526.
In 1526 India was invaded by Babur from Kabul. At Panipat after a great battle, the Delhi forces were
completely defeated and Ibrahim LOdl was killed. BSbur seized tfce throne and established the Mughal dynasty.
(For their pedigree see below.)
346 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
GAJAPATI KINGS, See ORISSA KINGS.
GANAPATI KINGS, See KAKATlYA DYNASTY.
EASTERN GANGA KINGS, See KALINGA KINGS.
WESTERN GANGA KINGS
An early dynasty ruling originally in Anantapur district and Kolar in Mysore, Extending later and embrac-
ing the whole of Mysore and the Kongu-country of Salem and Coimbatore, when their capital was TaJakad (S.-E. of
Mysore Town) and their dominions were called the ' Gangavadi 96000 '.
Their titles were ' Permanadi ' and ' Kongtmivarman.' Towards the end of the 5th century A, D, MiigeSa-
varman, the Kadamba chief of Banavas"! is said to have conquered the Gangas. They were subordinate to the
Chalukyas in the 7th century, but recovered power when the latter were conquered by the Rasbtrakupas in A.D. 753.
They were generally subordinate to their great neighbours.
Previous writers, e.g., Fleet, Jouveau-Dubreuil, Rice, etc., differ widely in their estimate of the dates of early
kings. 1 only enter therefore date* that seem fairly proved (see notes below). I dispense with traditionary
ancestors (see S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's Culture, p. 1S9; E. 1 xiv, 337 ; E. C. ix Introd. p. 6 f, ; E. 1, v. 153;
vi t 59.).
1 . Harivarman , or Ayyavarman .
Consecrated about A.D. 450 by Simha-
varraau Pallava to conquer the Banas.
2. Vishnttgdpa.
(omitted in some records)
3. MadhavaL
or Sinihavarraan. Installed about 470
by Skandavarmau Pallava.
5. Dtiminlta. Prithvlpati
Annexed the lerritory of his father-in-law I'.R. i. Chitioor 215;
the Punnad Raja in S.-W. Mysore. Battles 326 of 1912.
at Andiiri, Allattur, Purulare, Pernagara,
6. Mustikara.
7. Srivikrama,
8. Bhttvikiawa. Q.&vamdral.
or ' Bhiiuakopa,' or ' Srivallabha. 1 or ' Nava-kama ' or ' Chagi. 1
' Defeated the Pall nvas at Vijanda. ' I
10. (?)
(Sometimes omitted) .
11, Srlpurusha.
The dates entered hereafter are mostly ' Muttarasa. ' Said to have killed
taken from those determined by Fleet. a Pallava king at Vihirde. Md.
Kan chi abbe (see notes below).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
WESTERN GANGA KINGS wW.
347
12. .<m
'ivam&ra II.
(?) *. 805-810. ' Saigotta,' 'VIra
Martanda,' ' Narasimha.' Im-
prisoned by Rashtrakfita king
Dhruva. Released. Again cap-
tured. Reinstated by
Govinda III.
13 Vijayaditya.
' Ranavikrama,' 'Nitiroarga.'
c. 810-840. Fought ngainst
Eastern Cha(nkyas.
L
Dvrgamilra.
or Ereyappa 11,
(?) Marasimhal.
'LOkaTriuStra.' Yuva-
raja in 797.
15. Marsimha 11.
c. 878-900.
14.
c. 840-877 to 8. Dindika.' Battle at Vairabal-
guli. Killed in battle against VaragunaPandya
at Tirupurambiyara. Contemp.witb Rashjra-
ku{a Am6ghavarsha 1 aad Aparajita Pallava.
Rajamalla L
or Racha.' 870. Md. Sister
of Nojamba Pallava Chief.
Dan. Kundwvai.
Md. to Vikraraaditya
Bana I.
(?) ,
Ereyanga (sometimes
omitted).
Dau. Jayabbt.
Md. Nojamba-Pallava Chief
Poralchora I.
16. Prithivlpati II.
900-940. Vassal of Parantaka.
ChGla I, who conferred on him the
title ' S*erublyan-Mavali-
vanaraya,' and gave him the
territories of the Bana chiefs.
Vikramaditya
or ' Vikkiyanna.' Killed in a
quarrel with the Pallava chief
Dhavnla. Governed the Pulinadu
country ( 332 of 1912).
//,
' Satyayakya.' Battle of SSniiya.
Driven out by Rash^rakfita
Krishna II. Date c 870-90?!
Narnsintha tfdchatnalla, or ft&ja 111. Dau. Pamb&mba.
'Satyavakya.' ' Kachcheya Ganga.' 'Nltimarga.' Md Dhora. Died 9
c. 938. Defeated NoJamba-Pallava (E.C vi, AW. 1).
chief Anniga at Kottaraangala.
Killed by his brother Bfituga II.
(By Jtevakannintmadi.)
18. Mantladera
Md. Bijabbe dau. of Rashtrakuta
Krishna III c. 053-961 (?)
Indra
B&tuga 1.
Yuva-Raja in 870. ' Gunadutta-
ranga.' Md. Abbalabbe,' dau. of
RashtrakGta Am6ghavarsha I.
Defeated No}araba-Pallav
Mahendra I at Sumlya.
Ereyappa IV.
(Doubtful) . Said to have heen
crowned as king by Rachamalla
II. Md. a Chajukya princess
Jakamba. Dates Nov. 25, 904,
913,934. Died 938.
17. Biitttgall.
' Nanniya-Ganga,' Jayadutta-
ranga 939-40 to 953. Allied with
Rashtrakufa Krishna III. Killed
the ChCla King Rajaditya I at
battle of TakkOlam. Murdered his
brother. Md. Revakannimmadi
sister of Krishna III, and
Kallabbar&,i.
I
(By KallabbaraSi)
Dau. Somidei'J.
19. M&rtuimhallL
1 Satyavakya,' Guttiya-Ganga '
(P) 961-974. Conquered and annex-
ed the Nolarabavadi province.
A J ain by religion . Starved
himself to death in 974.
20. ROchamalla, or R&ja IV.
'Satyavakya.' ' Rakkasa-Ganga
974-(?)10Q4. His minister
Chamunda erected the Jain colossus
at Sravana-Beltjola.
(?) Rakkasa-Ganga
R&chamalla
(See note)
Arumo{idiV(i
'Rakkasn-ganga,'
Raja-Vdiyadhara.
No. 20 and his two brothers are entered as tiven by Rice in ' Mysore and Coorg', p. SO, but it certainly looks
unlikely that two brothers would have had precisely the same name and biruda. The dynasty came to an end by the
war which ended with Rajardja ChOla /'j conquest of the Gangas in A.D. 1004. His enemy was called Rachamalla
Mtim&rga.
NOTES. The dates of 1, Harivammn and 3, Madhava I seem fairly well-proved.
An inscription of No. 11 Srtpurusha (E. C. vi. Mg.> 30) bears date-April 21 750 ( 672), and being in his
25th year makes his accession to have taken place in the year following April 21, 725. Allowing four generations to a
century we should have 3 M&dhava 1's accession as about A.D. 550 ; but he is said to have been installed in 470. The
348 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
chronology is confusing. JouveawDobmtU -makes Mftdhava 1's reign begin in A.D. 540. Fleet made It begin
about 460. JoaveM-DubreuU makes 4 Avinlta's reign begin in 566, and his son Durvinlta's inlOS, o assignment
quite reasonable in .view of the date for 11 Srlpurtiih* l s accession A.D. 725. According to Rice, Dturvinita'a -accession
was in A.D. 483-4. Fleet's date for 11 grlporwha is 765-#)5, but that seems contradicted by the inscription I lira
mentioned. Again, if 11 Srlpurusha's began to reign in 725 his son 12 Sivamara could hardly bave begun to reign
in 805, which is Fleet's date for his accession. I cannot explain these difficulties, whose removal must be left lor
future research.
A.D. 1060, 1074. Inscriptions shew a Nanniya-Ganga-BbuvanSka-Udayaditya-VUcraxuHGonga ruling
N.-W. Mysore as vassal of the Western Chajukya king SfimSsvara II (E. C. *t, Dg. 140 ; vii. St. 222).
A.D. 1122, Aug . 14. Date of death of the same (?) N&nnlya-Ganga (E. C. **, Hk. 6S),
A.D. H56. Another Nanaiya- Ganga mentioned (E. C. vii, Sk. 18).
AJ>. 1180. lyaganga mentioned in an inscription at Kfijahastl of the third year of Kulottunga Chain III
( V. R. i. CMtoor, 6). He is mentioned .also at Conjevaram in 12M (S. 2. /, iii, 122, 207). He was called '&ya.
gangan-Amarabharanan,' and ' Tirnvigcinbam Udaiyan.' Other records of bis in 1211-12 and 1212/13. He married
Ariya-PilJai. His father's name was ChCndra-Simha, who was ' Lord of Kovajalapara ' (589 of 1919 ; 5.7.7. Hi-
122). In 1221-5 a grant was made ' for his merit ' in which he is called ' Amarabharana-Akalanka Slyaganga, alias
Uttama ChS)a-Oanga.' (P. R. 1. CMttoar 235).
A.D. 1247-S. In this year Akkarasa-Gangarasa Rajayya was ruling the Cuddapah country (V. R. I. Cudd. 925) .
A.D. 1397 a Ganga chief mentioned in Cuddapah ( V. R. i. Cudd. 52).
A long inscription at Humcha (E. C. viti, Nr> 35) gives a pedigree of descendants of BBtuga II, which differs
from the above, as follows.
17. BUugall.
18. Maruladcua. 19. M&rdsimha 111. mjatnalla. Govindarasa V&sava
MA. Kanchaladgvi
Govindarasa Arumoiideva.
'Satyavalkaya'. Md. Gavabbaras!
Dan. Cferfotf. Dau. KanchaltL.
Md. a chief of Pallava descent Md. the Santara king Vfcadeva,
called ' Kaduvetft, lord of father of Taila II
KanchI '. She built a Jain (c. 1050.)
batti in A.D. 1077.
An Inscription in Sorab Taluk, Mysore (E. C. viii, So. 140) gives another pedigree of descendants of
Id Maraafaaha Id. Date early in A.D. 1198.
Bittiga, or 17 mtuga II.
19. Marasunha
KlHti
Bkkaladtoa. Di
A.D. 1139. Md. DaSavarmttrasa.
I
ffifava, Nanniya-Ganjfja.
1 SingadeVa ' or ' Vfaminga "
^Laksbmad6vl (P) 1156.
(See -notes above)
i/tf.
Early in X.D. 1198.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 349
GOLKONDA
KUTB-SHAHI-DYNASTY OP
Kufbu-1-Mulkh was governor of Telingana under Muhammad BahmanI 111. lit withdrew from court after
his master's murder of MahmQd Gawan, but remained loyal to the crown till A D, 1512, or, as some say, 1518, when
be proclaimed himself independent. He made Golkonda his capital.
1. KutbU'l-Mulkh Muhammad.
Kuli Kutb Shah I.
A D. 1512 (or 1518) 1543 murdered.
A'ufbu-d-dlft. 2. Jatnshid. JJatdar 3. Ibrahim.
Blinded by Jamshld. 1543-1550. died without issue 1550-1581. Captured
| and annexed Kajamundiy
Subhan. and the East Coast
an infant. _ Districts.
Abdul Kadir, A sou. 4. Muhammad Kuli 1 1 , Muhammad AmJu.
Poisoned by his father. Died young 1581-1612. I
5. Muhammad.
1612-1635.
6. Abdullah.
1635-1672
NOTES 5 Abdullah Kutb Shah was succeeded by Abul Hasan, whose relationship to Abdullah seems doubt-
ful, la the Imperial Gazetteer he is called son-in-law in the pedigree table (II. 390), but in vol. xiii, p. 239 be is
'nephew.' [He was a member of Ku{b Shahi family and was the third son-in-law of Abdulla. Sarkar's
Aurangzeb IV, also article in Journal of Indian History, Vol. x, \\.\-Editor.
Abul Hasan, alias ' Tana Shah ' was defeated by Prince Shah Alara in 1685 ; Hyderabad was again looted and
Abul Hasan compelled to submit. In 1687 Golkonda was annexed to Delhi.
GUPTA DYNASTY-THE-
Founded by Chandragupta I, a Hindu chief who married a princess of the Lichchavi family of Hehar and
made himself master of Pataliputra, becoming its king about A.D. 308.
1 . Chandragupta I.
Crowned A.D. 319 or early in 320.
Md. A Lichchavi princess Kuruaradevi.
Reigned till c. 336.
2. Samudragupta
A.n. 336-380 Md. Dattadevi.
Conquered Orissa 340. Captured Mahendragiri,
Pishthapura and the Kpler lake. Defeated
Vishnugopa Pallava of Kanchi. Captured Vengi province.
3. Chandragupta II.
' Vikramaditya,' ' Deva-gupta.' 380-413
Md. Dhruvadivl and Kubera-nuga.
4. Kuntara-Gupta /. Dan. Prabhavatl.
'Mahendra.' 413-455. Md. the Vfikajaka king Rudra-
j Sena II.
By Devakl ~ I
I (ByAnanda-devi).
I I
5. Skandaguptat (reigned perhaps jointly with) Puragupta
455-468 (?) Hun invasions from the Ruled in the east (?)
north in bis reign, certain dates
456-7, 467-8.
I
1 The pedigree after 5 Skandagupta is somewhat doubtful. I follow the course proposed by R.C. Mtijumdar.
(/. A. 2918, 266) for dates ; and for relationships the fixtures of Radhagovinda Basak (E. /. xv, 128).
350 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
* GUPTA DYNASTY-THE contd.
7. Kwaragvptall. 6.
472-477 to 8 More wars with Huns. ' Bfilftditya. 468-472.
8. BudMagufita. Kum&raf*t>ta III
477-8 to 500. The Huns broke
up the Gupta kingdom.
9. Bhanugvpta.
Dates in 510-11 and 533-4. The king
was tributary to the Hun leaders
Toramana and MihirSkula.
GUTTA FAMILY
Of Guttavojal or Guttal in Dbarwar district. The chiefs claimed descent from the ancient Guptas.
1. Mahagutta or Magutta
2. Gutta I
3. Malla or Mallideva.
A.D. c. 1115 Subordinate to GGvinda Raja
\vho was vassal of the W. Chahikya Vikramaditya VI
4. Vikramaditya I
5. Jumma, Jdnta, or 6. Gutta 11
Joyideval.lVM. Feudator>' of Aid. Padraala-devi.
Kalachuri Ahavamalla. I
7. Vikramaditya II
'Ahavaditya' Md. Pa^amadevi.
1182-1213.
. J_
Dau : Tultivaladevi 8. Jdvideva or JoyidSva 11 9. Vikramaditya 111.
Md. BnHaja of a SaataJigS 1237. Fc.udatoiy of the Devagiri Yadava Md. Maila|adevl
family. king Singhana.
Gutta 111 Hiriyadfra. JOyidiva 111.
1262-1265. Feudatory of
Devagiri-Yadava King Mabadevn.
See Fleet in Bombay Gazetteer I., pt. I, p. 570, and Kiel horn (E. 1. viii, Afifi, it., p. 10}. Fleet thinks that
Vikramaditya II was practically independent pending the issue of the struggle between the Yadavas of DSvaRiri and
the HoySalas for the possession of the former's soulhf rn provinces.
HARSHA'S KINGDOM
Harsha, or Harshavardhana established a short-lived sovereignty, but one in its time powerful, about A.D. 600.
Capital Tbanasar, near Aiubala.
1. Prabh&karavardhana
A.D. c. 580-605. Raja of Thanesar. His
mother was a Gupta princess. He became powerful
on the break-up of the Gupta kingdom.
2. R&jyavardhana 3. Harsha, or Harshavardhana
A. D. 605-606. Attacked the Huns. Succeeded in A.D. 606. Crowned 612. Died 647.
Treacherously killed by Sattnka, king of Attacked the Dekhan 620 but was unable to
Bengal. defeat the W. Chajukya Pulake*in II. Attacked
Ganjam in 643. Captured Orlssa 640.
On Harsha's death his throne was usurped by his minister Arjnna, A.D. 647, but be was defeated and taken
prisoner by Chinese and Thibetans. The kingdom ther; dissolved.
Harsha established the ' Sribarsha Bra ' which began on the day of his accession in October 606.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
351
HOYS*ALA DYNASTY
Capital Dorasamudrn or Hajebld in Mysore, Rose to great power on the decline of the Wcttern Cha(ukya
kingdom. They claimed to belong to the Yadava stock.
1. Nripak&ma
' Rachamaila-Perraanadi '
1022 (?) 1040
2, I'inay&ditya.
' Tribhuvanamalla ', Bltfiga '. c. 1040-1100
Md. Kalayabbe. Feudatory of W. Chajukya
Vikramaditya VI.
Ereyanga
Did not reign. Md. EchaladBvi.
3. SaffafUl
(?) 1100-1106. Md. PadmalS,
Chavala and BoppB. Defeated
Santara JagaddCva.
4. Vishnuvardhana
C. 1106-1141. 'Bifti'.'Vikraffla-GaBgftt
Md. Santala and Lakshml. ' Bhujabala.
Ganga', 'Tribhuvanamalla'. Captured
Talakld 1116. Drove ChOjas out of Mysore.
5. NaraSimfM 1.
1141-1173. ' JagadBkamalla'.
Md. Echala-devl.
I
UdayHditya, Died 1122.
6.
Crowned July 22, 1173. Died (?) 1220.
' Tzlbhnvanamalla ', ' Sanivaraaiddhi ',
1 Oiridurgamalla '. Seized Uchchangi, and
captured and restored its governor
Karaa-dSva. Seized some Kalachuri
territories, 1183.
7. Narasimhall.
1220-(?) 1234-5 Md. Kalaladevland
Padmaladevi. Rescued Rajarfija ChCla III
from imprisonment by Pallava Perunjinga,
and restored him.
8. SfonSSvara, or SOyi-dSva.
(?) 1234-5 to 12S4. Was at KannanuT in 1228,
and made it his residence, Md, Bijjala
and D?vala (a Chahikya princess).
By Siffala.
9. Narasimhalll.
1254-1291. Kingdom divided.
He reigned in the north. Drove
back the DSvagiri-Yadavas.
Dau, Ponnambala.
By DeixxlO.
~\
11. BalWalll.
Crowned Jan. 31, 1292. Died
Sept. 8, 1342. Reunited the
kingdom. Dorasamudra sacked
by Malik Kafur 1310, and
destroyed by Muhammad Tughlak
1327. KUled by Ghiyasu-d-din
Sultan of Madura, 1342.
SOma
10. .
1255-1295. Reigned in the south.
Md. KamalSdevi, a Ganga princess.
Mallideva Vitvan&tha.
1294-5. He was ousted by
Ba))a}% III.
I
Mafijayya-Masuttar
12. BaUata /Dallas VirKpaksha crowned
Aug. 11 1343. He had no real power, and his country
fell to the strength of the Vijayanagar kings.
Tipparasa-Bhairava .
Noras 4. Vishnuvardhana is stated in inscriptions to have (i) conquered the Kerala king and seized the
Nllagirl Hills ; (ii) defeated Narasimha, Adiyama Jagaddeva (? Santara chief) ; (iii) Defeated IrungO(a ChOJa
(? of Nidugal, q. v.) ; (iv) defeated Santara Jayakesin ; (v) ' defied ' the Western Cha}ukyas.
5. Narasimha I was said to be reigning on May 3, 1173 (E. C. v t Hn. 154) ; but another inscription, whose
date is not perfect, dates his death as on Jan. 15, 1170 (E. C. vii, Ci. 36).
352 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
6. Baffdfa II was alive eVly in A.D. 1220 (E. C. ix t Ma. 77). He seems to have lost much territory N.
of the Tungabhadra river to the DSvaglri-YSdavas.
7. Narasimha II reigning in April 1220 and was crowned on the 16th (E. C. v t BL 85 ; vii t Ci t 72 ; v, Cn.
172).
8. SOmitoara's accession was in the year following June IS, 1234 (E. C. vi, Tk. 87). He was at Kannanur
on March 15, 1228, when Yuva-Raja (E. C. iii t Nf. 36). A record of Jaffivarman Suadara Pandya (1251-1268) says
that he drove SCmSsvara out of Katmanur (E. I. hi, 7).
9. Narasimha 111. There is a record of his of date - Nov. 26, 1254 (E. C. v, Bl. 225).
10. R&tnanMha is recognized as king, in his portion of the kingdom, in inscriptions which shew his accession
to have taken place between June IS and July 12, 125S (E. C. x. Mb. 100 ; B{>. 23). He recovered possession of
Kannanur shortly after the beginning of his reign, for an inscription of his at that place bears date = January 24,
1257.
11. BaMUja HI was crowned on January 31, 1292 (E. C. vi. Cm, 36). Mis death at the hands of Gbiyasu-d-
din took place on September 8, 1312, he being then 80 years of age (E. C. vi. Kd, 75). Before his coronation he
was reigning for some months (E. C. vi. Kd. 49 ; ix. Kn. 64). Ibn Batuta relates his tragic end, how he was put,
to death and his skin stuffed with straw and exposed to the public. Two records shew him alive on July 3 and
September 5, 1342 (E. C. ix. Bm. 21 ; Dv. 21).
12. The coronation of Virupakska, alias B*H&la /Fis mentioned in E. C. vi. Cm. 105.
Tipparasa-Bhairava is mentioned in 738 of 1917.
HYDERABAD-NIZAMS OP,
See DEKHAN-SUBAHDARS OF,
IKKERI KINGS
See KEI/ADI KINGS
KADAMBA DYNASTY OF BANAVAgl
The dates appended to the names of kings are taken from Jouveau-Dubretiil (' Ancient History of the Dckkan*
p.95f). They are tentative.
1. MaynraSarman.
A. D. 340-360. Took BanavaSi and Halsi
. (PalaSika), and crushed the Chu*u-
Satakarni rulers. (See the Table of Andhra
Kings.)
2. Kangavarman.
360-385. Much Hghting in his reign.
3. Bk&glraiha.
385-410.
I
4. Kaghu. 5. Kakutsthavarman.
410-425. (425-450. One of his daughters Md.
a Gupta king.)
6. &nttvarman. Krishnavartnan I.
450-475. Md. the dau. of Kaikeya
| chief.
7. MrigtSavarman. 8. M&ndh&trivarman. Vishtiuvarman 1 Dcvavarman or
475 (or 471, see notes) 488-500. or Vishniutosa Sivdnandavarman.
488. 'Vijayafiiva' Killed by Ravi varm an. Became an ascetic.
Md. Kaikeya I
Prabhavatl. I
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 353
|_ KADAMBA DYNASTY OF BAffAVASI contd. \
Ravivarman Bhdnuvartnan. Sivaratha Simhavarman
500-537. 541/2.
I
10. ffarivarman 11. Krishnavarman Daughter Md. the Ganga
537-550. Lost his 550-565. The country Icing Madhava II
country to Chajukya seized by Chajukya
PulakeSin I. Klrttivarman I.
I
Ajavtrman.
I
Bh&givarman .
\
Vishnuvarman II.
NOTES. For 1 MayuraSarma, see the Talagunda inscription, (E. I.viii.30). He was a Brahman of the
Manavya G6tra, and claimed descent from Hariti, as did the Chalukya princes. He attacked the Pallavat of Ranch!
and made himself independent at BanavaSi.
7. Mrigesavarman may have come to the throne in A.D. 471. For an inscription of his third year bears a date
in A.D. 473, given as in the year Pausha, which, in the 12 year cycle = Kllaka (/. A., 1878, p. 35).
10. Harivarmarf s accession may have been in A.D. 538. See the Sangoli plates of A.D, 545 (E, I.
xiv.,166).
Sivarttha ruled Uchchangi-driig in Harivarman's fourth year (/. A, vi, p. 30, the Hahi plates).
LATER KADAMBAS OF BANAVASI
A.D. 911. A certain Kalivitta ruled the province under Rashfrakuta Krishna II. He killed a Kadamba
chief named Ayyavarman (E. C. wit, S6. t 55).
987-8. Aryavarman, 'Lord of Banavasi,' ruled part of Bellary District under the W. Chajukya king
Tailapa II. He was succeeded by Adityavarman, mentioned in A.D 992-3 (E. R. 1903-4, p. S).
1048-9. Chavunda Raja ruling under the W. Chiilukya SomeSvara I. Fleet says Chavunda was a Kadamba
chief (/. A. t 1875, 179).
1055-6. ArikSSari, a descendant of MayiiraSartnan ' governing as vassal of the W. Chajukyas.
1064-5, or 1067-8. Toyimadgvo, whose mother Akka, a W. Cha|ukya princess, had married a Kadamba chief
of Hangal, ruled over the two provinces, Banavasi and Haugal (E. I. xvi, 81),
1074-5. Mention of a Kadamba Lord Ssantivarman on October 7 (E. I. xvi, 69).
1187. A virakal in Sorab Taluk, Mysore, shews a Kadamba chief Kondema ruling Banavasi under the
W. Chalukya S6meSvara IV (E. C. viii, Sb. 47).
KADAMBAS OF HANGAL, OR PANUNGAL
The pedigree is taken from Fleet's as given in Bombay Gazetteer /, Pt. II, p. 559, with some additions.
It begins with thirteen chiefs, each the son of his father and predecessor, who governed HangaJ in succession.
Their names are 3 . MayuravamO, I ; 2. KrishnavannH ; 3. N&gavarmQ, I; 4. Vishnu uarmS, ; 5. MrigavannH ;
6. Sniyavarmil; 7. VijayavarmH ; 8. JayavarmS, I ; 9. NagavartnO. 11 ; 10. SlntivarmO, I / 11. KlrttivarmH 1 ;
12. AdityavarmO, ; 13. Chattaya, whose son was
14. JayavarmH II
or Jayasimha. c. A.D. 1030.
J
MHvulicBva
15. Tailapa, or
Taila I. c. 1050
(Md. Chavundala)
17. Santivarma II
or Santi, or Santaya
1088. Md. Pandya
princess SiriyadevC.
Chokideva
or Joki.
Vikrama, or
VikramtLnka.
23
354 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
KAD&MBAS OF HANGAL, OR PANUNGAL-tt/rf.
15. . 17.
16. KlrttivamtH 11 18. Tailall
or Tallana-Singa or Tailapa, or Tailaha. Dates
1068-1077. Feudatory from 1099-1135. Md. Bachala,
of W. Cha|ukyas. a PSndya princess, and
Chamala.
_|
19. May&ravarmall 20. MalkkHrjuna 21. Tailatna
1131. Governing in conjunction 1132, 1135, 1144. or Mavuli-Taila. Dates
with bis father, under S6m8fivara from 1147 to 1160.
Ill of the W. Chahikyas.
22. Kirttideva 111 23. Ktntadgua
1172 Dates from 1181 to 1207. Md.
KBtala. Feudatory to W. Chajukya
S6m5svara IV
Barmma Sdma Malta
1218, (See note below).
NOTES. For the reign of 13 Chattaya we have dated records in A.D. 972, 973, 1012 (E. C. viii. Sb. 454,455,
472) . For 19, Mayflrmvarman II see E. C. viii. S6. t 80. For 21, Tailama, see Mysore Arch. Rep., 1923, No. 112, and
E. I xvi, 31f. A record of A.D. 1202 in Kadur Taluk, Mysore makes HoySala Bapta III governing Banavasi and
Han gal. Malla's accession was between March 3, 1218 and January 7, 1219 (E. C viii, S6., 180, 221, 224).
KADAMBAS OF GOA
See Bombay Gazetteer 1, Pt. 11, 564f ; /. A. xi, 273 ; xiv, 289 ; E. 1. viii, App. II, 9. The Kadambas of Goa
hold the (vain) title of ' Lords of Banavasi ' (E. I. vii, 198).
1. GHhallal
1 Vyagbramarin,' or ' Gflvala.'
2 Shtshthadcva I
1 Cbafta,' ' Chnttala,' Cha^aya.' A.D. 1007.
3. JayakiiinI
1052. Feudatory of W. Ch&lukya Soro&Svara I.
4. GUvaladi-ja II 5. Vijayaditya 1
1098 'Vijayarka.' Md. Chattaladgvl.
6. JayakeSinll
1119, 1147. Md. MailalS, dau. of
Vikramaditya VI, W. Cbajukya king.
7. PermJW-Sivachitta (These two reigned jointly) 8. ViiayHdiiya.il
1147-1187 to 8. Md KamaladSvI, 1147, 1158, 1171. ' Vishnnchitta '
dau, of Kama-Bhflpa ' Vikramfirka,' ' Vanibhuthana.'
Md. LakshmldSvI.
9. JayakeSinlU
1187-1210. 'VIra-Jaya.'
Md. MahadSvI.
10. TribhwHuumtaUa
Md. Manikya-divl.
11. Shaskthadiva II Dau. nut. to KamrndBva,
1246,1250,1257. ' Sivachitta,' KSvana.
Chaftaya.'
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
KAPAVAS, see PALLAVAS
355
KAKATIYA DYNASTY
Capital Warangal, or Anumakonda. The family grew to power towards the close of A.D, the llth century.
They claimed descent from Karikala ChGjn, but such connection remains unproved (see E. I. tit, 94 ; ix, 164 1
256 ; L A. 2S92, p. 197 ; A. *., 1909-10, 130).
1. Durjay*
' Of the family of the Raghus.'
5. Pratafia R&dra 1
1163-1199. Md. PadmadSvI
Burued the city of Cltf dodaya '
Defeated Yadava Mallugi.
2. PrOlttl
3. Tri bhtvanamaUa BUa
' Betma.' Feudatory of W. Chalukya
Vikramaditya VI.
4. Praia II
'Pr6da,' JagatikBSarin,' 1117-1163. Md.
MuppaladeVI, Fought the Chalukyaa.
Mah&deva
d. Bayyambika
6. Ganapati
' Chhalamatti-gandR,' Md. Narama
and Perama, sisters of his general
Jaya. Defeated Yadava Singhapa II .
1199-1260.
(Three other sons)
Dau. Matial& or Mclambika
Md. Rudra, son of Natavadi
chief Buddha.
7. Rudramma (Dau.)
Reigned after her father. Given male name,
1 Rudra-Maharaja,' and 'Chalamarti-
ganda.' 1260-1291.
Dau. Muwmad&mbU
Md. Mahadeva.
I
Dau. Ganap&ntbika
Md. Amaravati chief Ko(a Beta.
Annamdeva
Founder of the Bastar
family of Chiefs.
(E. I. ix. 160)
8. Praiapa.Rtidra II
1291-1330. Defeated by Malik Kafur in
1300, and country looted. In 1316 his
general Muppldi entered Kancbl and
made Manavlra its Governor. Kingdom
overthrown by the Khilji Sultan
of Delhi.
9. Krishna
or ' Vlrabhadra.' Joined Hindu
confederation against the
Mussalmaiii in 1344.
10. Vinayaka
or ' NagdeVc.' Brutally murdered
by Muhammad Shah Bahmani 1364.
NOTES Two inscriptions say that 7 Rudramma married VIrabhadresvara, a ChS^ukya prince (94 of 1917 ;
740 of 2920)
The Paithan C.-P. grant of A.D. 1271 and a record at BabSl of 1227 of the Yadava king Singhana, both state
that the Yadava king Jaitugi ' liberated ' Ganapati, apparently from some confinement, and made him Lord of the
Andhra country (E. 1. Hi, 110 ; I. A. *iv, 316 f xxi, 298),
356 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
KALACHDRI DYNASTY
The family was descended from the earlier Katacbchuris of Chedi (See Bombay Gazetteer I, Pt. II, 468f ;
E.I.xii.30;xv.315).
Krishna
Ruling near Nasik
Sankaragana
Buddha
Reigning about A.D. 607-10. Defeated
by Cbahikya king MangaleSa (E. /. iv. 294)
Kannama
Kama,' Krishna,' ' Lord of Trikalirga '
m2(E.l.ii.297).
Bijjala 1 Raja or Rajala
I
Arnmugi Sankama I Kannira JOgania
Fertnadi
or Hemmadl. Feudatory of
W. Chalukya SoraeSvara III.
1. Biijalall Mailugi
' Tribhuvanamalla,' ' NiSSankamalla.' 'Vijjala, 1
1156. Abdicated 1167. Crushed the W. Chalukya
monarchy 1157. Murdered.
2. SdmiSvara 3. Sankama 4. Ahavamalla Sitigaya Dau. siriyadevl
'SovidSva,' 'Soyi,' f Samkhavarna,' ' Apratimalla,' Dates 1183, 1184. Md. Chamunda II
1 Raya-murari.' ' NiSsankamalla ' 'Rayanarayana.' of the Yadavas of
1167-1175 1175-1180 1178-1183 Erambarage.
NOTE Bijjala II assumed royal titles after his overthrow of the W. Chajukya kingdom. According to
tradition he was murdered by the Lingayat Basava, whose sister be had married. His accession was between
September 25 and December 6, 1156 (E. C. vii. Sk. 102 ; viii So. 131). lie was alive on May 2, 1175 (ibid. viii.
Sa. 66).
KAI,ASA-CHIEFS OF
Kalasa Is a town in the Mudigert Taluk, Kadur District, Mysore. Only a list of rulers can be* given, as their
relationships are unknown.
In A.D. 1154 Santara Maru ruled and in 1162. See Saatara pedigree below.
In 1246, Jakala-Mahadcrf, who succeeded Maru-deva (E. C. vi. Mg. 65, 66).
1270, 1277, 1279, 1281. Kalala-mahadevi (ibid., Mg. 71, 67, 72, 73).
1285. Raya-Ballaha (ibid. t Mg. 69).
1292, January 31. Kalala-mahadevl's son Pandya fought and killed Marakala, and was himself attacked by
the people of two Nadus (E. C. vi. Cm. 36) .
1419. Bhayirarasa,B.Un%a.yeLt(ibid.Mg.47).
1431, 1436. Vira P&ndya, son of Bhairava (possibly the last mentioned), who ' belonged to the family uf
JInadatta,' ancestor of the Santaras of Humcha '. ViraPaudya erected the great statue of Gomata at Karka}a in 1432
( V. R. it. S. Kanara, 208, 210) .
1457. Abhinava Pandya of Humcha ' of the family of JInadatta ' (ibid, 215}.
1493. Bhayirarasa (. C. vi. Mg. 50, 54).
1516, 1524, 1530. Imntadi Bhayirarasa, son of Bommaladvl and son in- law of Hiriya Bhayirarasa (ibid.
Mg. 41, 62, 47).
1512. Vlra Pandya, son-in-law of Bhayirarasa (ibid., Mg. 64).
1552, 1555. Bhayirarasa, son of Bomma-rap (ibid., Mg. 40, 60).
1586. Immadi Bhayirarasa built a Jain ,basti at Karka}a. In 1588 an inscription calls him ' son of
Gummata-dSvI. He is also mentioned in 1598 (E. 1. viii. 122 ; 62 of 1901 ; E. C. vi. Kp. 57, 50) .
1593(?) Pandyappa, son of Bhaylrarua; and in 1630 when his brother is mentioned (68 of 1901 ;
S.L vii. 110).
1609. Bhayirarasa, son of Bhayirarasa mentioned (E. C. vi. Mg. 63).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 357
KALIXGA-KINGS OP, AND EASTERN GANGAS
Kalinga was attack ;d by the Manrya king Asflka in 25G B.C. when 100,000 of its inhabitants were killed and
150,000 taken captive ! AfiOka, repenting of this, afterwards protected the country. Mr. Sankara Aiyar's chrono-
logy of early rulers is as follows (f. A. 2920, 43) . He differs slightly from others.
B.C. 218. Nanda, king of Kalinga ; a prince of the ChSta dynasty.
B.C 208. Kitubkadra succeeded him.
B.C. 194. Birth of Kharavlla, son of JIva-d6va.
B.C. 170. Death of JlvadSva.
B.C. 168. KharavSla sent an army to the west. In 167 he subdued the Rashlrikas and Bhdjakas. Md. a Vajra
princess, Dhflsi. In 163 B.C. he stormed Rajagriha.
B C. 159. KhSravila humbled the Sunga king of Magadha, Pushyamitra. B.C. 157 is the date of KharavSla's
inscription at Hathigumpha.
The following notes are taken from various sources.
About A.D. 450 Vasiththlfiutra SaJttivannan was king of Kalinga, according to the Rag&lu C.-P. inscription
(B. 1. * it. 2) , and reigned at Pithfipflr, N. of the Godavari river.
About A.D. 500-525 the Visimukundin princes seem to have driven the Kalinga king out of his dominions, the
conqueror making his residence at Dendalflru, near Ellore (/. B. B. R. A. S. xvi. 116).
Sometime between A.D. SOO and 615 we bear of two kings of Kalinga, NandaprabhanjaHa. and Samantavarma
(/. A. 1884, 48: E. I. xv. 275).
About A.D. 615 the Kalinga monarchy was crushed by the Cbajukya prince Kubja-Vishnuvardhana, who
established the Eastern Chahikya dynasty.
The Pedigree-table which follows is collated from several sources. It is a table of the dynasty known as the
' Eastern Gangas of Kalinga ' (E. 1. iv. 186 ; /. A. 1889, 161 1 170 f ; J. A. S. B. Ixiv. 128 f ; Ixv, 229 f., etc). The
chronology is based on the assumption that the seventh king, Kamarnava III, established the ' Kalinga-Ganga ' era
as a family era, whose epoch was the year of his accession, viz. A.D. 877-78. The length of reigns is given as in In-
scriptions, not as necessarily accurate.
1. Vlrayintka
I
2. Kantantava I 3. D&narnava Gunarnava I Marasimka Vajrahasta I
36 yeant 40 years
4. K&m&rnavall
50 years.
5. Ray&rnava
5 years.
6. Vajrahatta. II 7. KHmHr^tva 111
15 years A.D. c 863-878 19 years accession, and epoch of the
Kalinga-Ganga family era,
A.D. 877- 78. Died 897.
I .
8. Gun&rnavall 11. Gundama 1
or Gunamabaraava. 27 years, 7 years. 951-958.
897-924
(?) Vairahasta 111*
9. JiHtnkuSa, Gitttnama 12. K&m&rnava IV Vinay&ditya
IS years. 924-939. ' 25 years. 958-83. 3 years. Perhaps jointly
with his brother.
10. KaligtiankuSa 13. VajrahastalV
12 years. 939-951. ' Aniyankabhlma.' 35 years
98S-1017.
14. KAmilrnava V 15. Gundama II 16. Madhu-Kamarnava VI
Half a year.' 1017. 3 years. 1017-1019. 19 years. 1019-1038. Md. Vinaya,
a Vaidumba princess.
17.
1 Gunarnava,' ' Anantavarma.'
Md. Ananga. Crowned April 9, 1038.
Reigned till 1070.
1 Vajrahasta Ill's reign of (so-stated) 44 yean is sometimes omitted in inscriptions. The Vizagapatam C.-P.
grant (/. A. 1889, p. 171) omits him and makes Jitankuta and his brothers, sons of Gunarnava II.
23A
358 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
KALINGA,-KINGS OP, AND EASTERN GANGAS contd.
18. Divindravarman Rajaraja 7 1
8 years. Crowned May 20, 1070.
Md. Rajasundarl, dau. of Kulotiunga ChSla 1
_______ _ _
19. Anantavarnian Cfada-Ganga Jayavani.an
Crowned February 17, 1078. Reigned till 1142 or 1146.
I I
20. Madhu.Kam&mava VII 21. Raghava
' Kumara,' ' Anantavarman,' ' JatesVara.' Md. ChandralSkha (?) 11521166 to 1
1142 or 1146 (?) -1152.
2?.. Anantavanttan-Rajardja II 23. Anivanka-Bhlma
116C-7 to 1192. Md. BaghallM?) 1192-1202.
24. RajaraialU
' Guna,' or ' ^adguna.' 17 years, (?) 1219-1235.
25. Ananga B hint a
Md. Kastura. 34 years (?) 1219-1253.
26. Narasimhal Dau. Chandrika
Md. SItadevI.(?) 1253-1256. Md. Parmadi, a Haihaya prince.
27. Vfra Bhanudeva I
1256-1275. Md. Jakalla, a
Chalukya princess.
28. Naraiimhall
' Pratapa Anantavarman.' 12751305 to 6
29. Vlra Bhanu II
Vlradhi-VIra.' Md. Lakshmi.
1305-6 to 1322-3, or 1324-S.
30. Pedda Narasimtia III
' Gajapati.' 1322-3, or 1324-5 to 1346 or 1350.
31. Vlra Bhanu, III
Md. Tara and Hlra. 1346 or 1350-1378.
32. Narasimha IV
Md. Parvatl. 1378, at least, 1397.
33. Vlra Bhanu IV
In 1434 Kapilendra, who had been, so it is said, a herd-boy and who had risen to be minister to Vira Bhanu IV,
seized the throne and established his family as ' Gajapati' kings of Orissa and Kaltnga (see pedigree of Otissa
Gajapati kings below) .
ttQTV&.Vinayaditya. The long Vkagapatam C.-P. grant does not distinctly say that he 'reigned,' but
merely that he 'protected the earth ' for three years. He may, therefore, have been only a Viceroy (L A. 1889,
171)
The Shikulla plates (E. I. iv 183) differ in respect of the relationship of the early kings, and give 35 years to
12. K&marnavalV.
17. Vajrahasta V is praised for having saved the Kalinga country when threatened by the strength of
KulOttunga-ChOla 1 during his wars against his ChOla cousins for the Chola throne (1062-1070). For his coronation
date see E. K. 1918-19, C.-P. 4. . I. iv. 185, and connections p. vi.
18. Divendravarman-Rajaraja 1 protected the B. Chajukya prince Vijayaditya VII when he vacated his post
as Viceroy of Vengi in 1077-8.
19. Anantavarma-Chddaganga had a very long reign. His 65th, 68th and even his 73rd year are mentioned
in inscriptions ( V. Jt. f. Gan/am, 325, 333, 350 ; 164, 282, 199 of 1896).
For the kings from Nos. 19 to 32 see J. A. S B. Ixv. 128, 229.
20. The accession of Madhu-Karaaraava VII is by several records in 1146 (V R. i. Can jam, 261-263, 329,
355, 420, 421); but Kielhorn fixed it as in 1142 (E. I. viii. App. /, 17).
1 The Coronation-day of No. 18 is given in E. R. 1919, App. A. C. P. No. 4.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 359
28. Narasimha It's accession took place between May 22 and September 20, 1275 (/. A. S. B, Ixv. 229 ;
V. R. i. Ganjaw, 245 ; . 1. vi. 260).
29. Vlra Bhanu ll's accession is proved by 327 of 1899 ; V. R. in. Vizagapatam, 155.
30. Narasimha Ill's accession-year is 1322-3 by several records ( V. R. i. Ganjam, 186-188, 707, 221 \ 222,
233, 236). Bat one (ibid. 178) makes it 1324-5.
31. Vlra Bhanu III accession-year is 1346-7 by V. R. Hi. Vizagapatam 96, but 13SD-1 by ibid, i Ganjam 214.
Graham's set of C.-P. grants now in the Madras Museum (V. R. i. Ganjam 2-6) require study. As quoted
they are somewhat confusing.
KATAMA NAYAKA FAMILY
see KOLANU RAJAHS
KAYASTHA FAMILY THE
In Southern India the earliest chief known WAS G an gey a S&hini, who was a general of the Kakatlya king,
Ganapati (A.D. 1199-126).) The family acquired large territories in Kurnool and in parts of Mysore and Hyderabad.
(See V. R. ii. Kurnool Nos. 260 1 261 1 etc, and note, p. 932).
I. Gangeya^S&hini
' Gaadapendara,' ' Maudalika-Brahnaa-Rakshasa.
A.D. '1255.
| (relationship uncertain}
2. Jannigadeva
(same titles). A.D. 1259.
I
4.
c. 1273-1-at least 1302.
NOTES. For No 2 see V. R. i. Cuddafiah 824 \ 850 ; ii. Guntur 500, 502 1 520.
For No. 3 see V. Rangachari's notes to his Kurnool 262, (II. p. 932).
KELADI, IKKERI or BBtfNOR CHIEFS
Their territory lay in West Mysore and S. Kanara. They ruled the Araga and Gutti (Chandragutti) tracts
above the ghats and Barukur and Mangalfir in S. Kanara. The following table is founded mainly on Rice's List in
' Mysore and Cuorg ' p. 157, with some changes of dates.
N'-'Nayaka.'
1, Hulibail-Bamppa (a cultivator)
2. Chau4appa N : Bhadrappa,
1499-1513. Built palace at Ikkeri, 1511.
3. SadOSivaN:
1513-1560. Assisted SadaSiva of Vijayanagar
Dodda Sam
lived in r
anna N : I 4.
tiremeut.
Chinna Sankanna N : II
J560-1570
Siddappa N :
5. RatnarajaN.
1570-1582
Bhadrappa or 1
7. Vfrab
1629-1645. Died
6. VtnkatappaN: I
1582-1629. Became independent 1565
after the destruction of Vijayanagar.
Also called ' Venkatadrl.'
|
MairavaN: I 8 Sivappa N :
1645-1660
9. Venkatappa N : 11.
1660-1
hadraN: 10. Bhadrappa N . II 11. SdmaSSkhara N :
without issue. 1661-1663. 1663-1671. Many coast-towng sacked b
the Mahrattas ; murdered. Md Cbennamaii
who ruled 1671-1697.
I
360 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
I&LADI, IKKERI or BBDNOR CHIEFS contd.
12. Batata N: I
1097-1714.
13. Sdwaiikltara N : II Vlrabhadra N :
1714-1739 Md. Mallambika.
14. Basappa N: II
1739-17W. Md. VIrammajI.
Died without issue.
NOTES. 3. SadaSiva N :. According to Rice bis reign ended in 1545, but be is mentioned as alive in 1556 and
1560 (E. C. i. 5*. 55 ; viii. Tl. 103).
6. Venkafappa was known to tbe Portuguese as ' Venkapor, king of Canara.'
ChennaraSjI gave shelter to Sivaji's son Rama-raja wben he was fleeing from the Mughal troops. She made
peace with Mysore, 1694.
VIrammajI adopted Chenna Basavanna N :, who reigned 1754-1756 when she had him strangled, and seized the
throne for herself. She ruled 1756-1763. In 1763, Haidar All captured hr capital Rednflr anU sucked tbe city.
The Rani and her adopted son SSma&khara N : III were taken prisoners ; and the State came to an end.
KERALA KINGS
In this list are included the known kings of tbe KSraJa country proper (the West Coast Districts below the
western ghats) as well as those of the V5nad or Travancore country. This cannot well be avoided in the present
state of historical knowledge. For very early rulers see tbe list of CHBRA kings above, which ends about tbe A.D.
6th century.
Tbe Namakal (Salem District) plates (JF. R. 1906, p. 75) give tbe names, excluding'mythologfcal ones of five
kings, each tbe son of his predecessor ; viz. Kdta (son of Manikutfuva) ; Ravi I who married Kouda ; Kan^ha I who
married a Pallava princess ; Ravi II who married Kanna, a Ganga princess ; and Kanfha II.
Ravi II is the same as Sthanu-Ravi, son of Kantha, a contemporary of Aditya ChOlal (A.D. 880-907) and
Varaguna Pandva II ( V. R. i. Coimbatore 107 ; Travancore 89, 90).
Kanaka II is the same as KS-Kandan-Vlra-Narayana mentioned in V. R. i, Coimbatore 106 ; 147 of 1910.
In A.D. 936 a king named Vijayaragava was reigning (260 of 2922).
In 955 Indu-Kddatvarman began to reign (T. A. S. iti. 161, 171, 176). He may be the same as Ravi kSdai alias
KO-Kalimukan (22. 15 of 1891) . He was living in 972.
In 973-4. Snvallavan-kOdai is mentioned ( V. R. Hi. Travancore 93, T. A. S. iv. pt. I, p. 7).
In 978 Bh&skara-Ravi was ruling for tbe last mentioned. He himself began to reign in 982. His 58th regnal
year is named in V. R. Hi, Travancore 202 ; T. A. S. ii, 31 ; m, 182. He gave a village to Joseph Rabban and a
colony of Jews near Cranganore (E. I. tit. 66>).
Little is known of rulers from this time till after the death of Kul6ttunga ChOla I in 1112 (/. A. 1895, p. 96)
Tbe following list contains names and dates for five centuries.
Vlra Kirala Tiruvaji, or KOdai-Kfrala these are only titles of Travancore kings. A.D. 1126-1150 (/. A.
xxiv. 249, 337 ; T. A. S. iv. 27, 18, 21).
Vlra Ravivarman Tiruvaji. May 1161, August 1166.
Udaiya-Martanda I. March 1173, November 1188 (T. A. S. iv. 26).
Aditya Rama, 1189.
Vlra Kerala, or Vlra Rama, alias ' Manikanfha Rama.' 1196-1215. Ravi-Kerala of A.D. 1216-1237 may be
tbe same (T. A. S. i. 289 ; iv. 84n) .
Udaya Martawta II, A.D. 1222-23 (ibid. 296; V. R. Hi. Travancore, 195). He may be the same ai
Padmanabha-Marta*4a and Udaiya-Martanda mentioned in records of A.D. 1251-52 (T, A. S. iv. 88; V. R. Hi.
Travan : 226).
Ravivarman-Kvlatokhara Samgramadhira was born in A .D. 1266-7. He was son of Jayasimha KSraJa (E. I.
iv 245). According to a record of Tiruvadi in S. Arcot ( V. R. i. S. Arcot 295 ; 34 of 1903) his reign began in the
year following December 29, 1309. He married a Pandya princess UmS. After Malik Kafur'i raid on Southern
India in 1311 he seized Madura and afterwards Conjevaram where, being then 46 yean old, he was crowned a
second tune (see text, s. v. A. D. 1312). He Mas driven out of Conjevaram in 1316.
Vlra Raghava gave the Koftayam plates to tbe Syrian Christians there, on a day which Kielhorn decided to be
March 15, 1320. But this is not certain.
Udaiya Martanda III, alias Vlra Panjya. Accession in year following February 15, 1313 ( T. A. S. iv. 89).
Adityavarman-Sarvangan&tha ruled at Tri van drum, 1374-5 (T. A. S. i. 171).
Martandavarman IV, A.D. 1390(?), 1403-1439 ( V. R. Hi. Travan : 108 ; T. A. S, i. 299).
Martania V, 1480 (E. I. iv. 203, 204).
Jayasimha II. June 22, 1496 (T. A. S. ii. 26).
VenrumAnkonda-Bhaiala-Ravivarman IV, 1533. 1537, 1547 (V. R. Hi. Travan : 39, 106, 40-B t 263, 248).
Ravivarman V, 1595-1607 ( V. R. iit. Trav : 193, 194, 213 ; T. A. S. i. 175).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 36]
AY KINGS OF MALAJNAPU (S. TRAVANCORE)
These rulers of the hill-country of S. Travancore may well be included in this section. Only A few names arc
known.
Sajaiyan or Jafila bore a title used by Pfindya kings. f
Karnnanda, son. Probably contemporary with the Pandya king Srimara whose reign ended in A.D. 882.
Ajakkan, his SOD, or ' Karunandadakkan,' or ' Srivallabha,' who began to rule June 23, 858.
VHramaditya- Yaraguna, his son, gave a grant on December 30, 863 (see for tHeu rulers T. A S. /. /, 187).
KOLANU RAJAS
OF THE GODAVAR1 RIVER TRACT
These chiefs belonged to a family of Kuta, or Kojani-Kajama, Nayaka. Records of about A.D. 950-1000 give the
following.
CMlMitya P
I !
Nripa-Kama \ \
' KArmukSrjuna,' ' Lord of Kojanu,' a son Daw : SakambU
alias 'Saronatha.' Md. Nayauiamba
Ganda-Ndrfyant Oiandana.
alias 'Satya-Ballata.'
Later Rajas. OMetfu-garufa. January 2, 1125 (728 of 1920) .
Kolani-Kdtappa-Nayaka. 1134-5 (V. R. it. Kristna, 126).
Kata t orKotaMi-Katama, N&yaka. 1143 (CMliir plates, V.K.ii. Godavari 4S-B ; I. A. xiv. 56 ; E. /.
?*. 9).
Sdmava-RAia of Kolanu. His wife gave a grant in HW-S (V. R. it. Kistna, 211 ; 528 of 1893).
KSSava-dtva of Kojanu. Inscriptions from 1192 to 1218 (V. R. it. Kistna 210. 212, 214-216, 230; 723 of
Ycragaya-diva of Kolanu. A.D. 1260.
KONA OR KONAMANPALA CHIEFS
The chiefs belonged to the Haihaya family, and claimed descent from Kartavlrya. The KOnamandala was the
delta country of the Godavari river. The family disappears from history in the 14th century.
1. Mummadi-Bhlma
Md. Chadvi-deVI. Received the country
from the E. Chajukya RajSndra II, c. A.D. 1063.
I I
Vcnna, 2. Rajapartndu 1 .
|_
3. Muwntahi-Btoma 11 R&jendra Chdda Satya I, or SatyaSraya.
1128,1135-6, Md. Rfija-d5vl. 1128. Md. Mailara. 1135-6.
Ill I I
4. Loka-bMpalaka BSta Malli&va (3 other sons) Rafaparendu 11 4. Bhjma IU
or ' Mahlpaia,' or RajSndra- ' 1155,1195. Md. Parvatl. 1153-4.
kSaa-Ldka.' 1150.
Afanma Ckdja II. Strya. Vallabha
Md. Achamamba
Manma-Satya II Mahlpalarendu
1195-1207.
.a, 1128 ( V. R. if. Godavari 188 ; 283 of 1893).
4. Ldkabh&pMaka and Bhlma 111 ruled jointly ( V. R. it. Guntttr 50 ; 213 of 1897).
In later years are mentioned three chiefs.
Ganapati-dtva, 1292, 1296, who was evidently a vassal of the Kakatlya king. He married a daughter of
Vlshnuvardhana-Mabaraja, altos MahSdBva (V. R. ii. Kistna 301. 310 ; 511 1 520 of 1893) .
KdM-BMnta- Vallabka, A.D. 1318 ( V. R. ii. Kistna 303 ; 513 of 1893) .
Another KOna-Btoma-Vallaltha. 1364-5 ( V. X. ii. Kistna 312; 522 of 1893; E. I. iv. 83; a pedigree is
give* in 491 of 1893).
362 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
* KONDAPAPAMATI CHIEFS
The family ruled the country west of the strong hill-fortress of Kondavldu hence their name ' West of the
hill.' The first known chief, Buddha or Buddha I, obtained his territory from the Cha|ukya conqueror Kubjn-
Vishnuvardhana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing more is known till the early 12th century.
Manda I
' Erramanda.'
Buddha 11
' Eladaya-Simha,' ' Ganda.'
Md. Gadiya
Manda II
' Manma Manda,' ' Aniyanka-Bhlma.'
Conterap. of Velanati chief Rajendra Ch<5da.
Md. Kundambika. ' Dates A.D. 1130-1139.
------ , ----- . - j.
Malla or Malleraja BuddharUja III Dan. ._ ............ _
1147-8. 'Eladaya-Simha,' 'Aniyanka-Bhlma,' Md. Raj6ndra-Ch6da
Md. Gundambhika. Vassal of KulOttnnga Gonka of Velanandu.
ChOla II. 1143, 1118, 1171.
Manda 111 or Manderaja Choda .
on pp. 273-278.
.
1172, 1173.
NOTE. For pedigrees see Dr. Hultzsch's article (E. 1. vi. 268f). For dates and names his list
KONPAVIPU REDPI CHIEFS OF Ste RUDD1 CHIEFS
KONGALVA CHIEFS OF W. MYSORE
These chiefs ruled in Coorg and its neighbourhood. South of their country was that of the Changalvas. both
were probably off-shoots of the Alva or Alupa chiefs of S. Kanara (see Alupa pedigree above). The Kongalvas
were vassals of the powerful Chola king Rajendra I. They were crushed by the Hoyfialas. Only a few names are
known.
1 . Badiva Konga\va .
2. Rajendra- Cho^a- Kongalva. A.P. 1022-1026.
3. Rajendra-Kongalva-Adataraditya. A.D. 1066-1100.
No. 2 Rajgndra fought against the early HoySala Nripa-Kama and won a battle at Manni in 1026 (E. C. r.
Ag.76).
KONGU- CHOLA AND KONGU-PAN1)YA CHIEFS
They governed parts of Salem and Coimbatore Districts. Only names are known, and relationship, if any
existed, cannot be traced. The chiefs may havfc been Viceroys. The numbers mentioned are those of V. Ranga-
chari's Inscriptions ,' I, Coimbatore District.
1. Vikrama-Chdla Kona^an /. Title ' Parakggari.' Accession A.D. 1006-7. Ruled till at least 1045-6
(Not. 222, 190 ; 154 of 1910 ; 614 of 1905).
2. Abhimana-Rajadhiraja-Chdla, A.D. 1100 (Nos. 225, 226, 228, 244 ; 573 1 574 1 576, 592 of 1905).
3. Rajadhirajji Vlra-Chdla. Accession 1118-9 (Nos. 245 ; 593 of 1905).
4. KulOttitnga-Chdla. Accession 1149-50 (Nos. 22 , 250 ; 191 1 598 of 1905). Ruled till at least 11R2-3.
5. Vlra-Rajcndra-ChOla. Accession 1207-8. His 45th year, 1251-2 is mentioned (Nos. 432, 436; 135, 136
Of 1909).
6. Vikrama-Chola //. Accession 1256-7. His 7th year 1263-4 mentioned (Nos. 207, 230; 555, 578 of 1905).
7. ' RafakeSari ' Vlra-Pandya. Accession 1266-7. His 15th year mentioned, 1280-81. Although of Pandya
birth he is given Chflla titles ( Nos. 194 1 296, 221 ; 618, 544, 569 of 1905 ; E. X. 2906, p. 79).
8. Vikrana Chdla 111. Title ParakeSari. ' Accession 1274-5 (No. 186 ; 620 of 2905) .
NOTE. In E. R. 19?3, p. 113 the Government Epigrapbist notes some other names, but as no dates are
available I omit them. On the strength of the inscription 618 of 1932 he gives us a second Kul6ttunga ChCla with
accession in A.D. 1196-7 the record mentioning S. 1125 or A.D. 1203-4 as his 7th year. If this is confirmed be must
come between NOR. 4 and 5 ot the above list.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 363
KONIDENA CHIEFS See TBLUGU-CHODAS
KOTA CHIEFS OP AMARAVATI
The old name of Amaravati was Dhanyaka{aka and it was known later as Dharanikd(a. It is celebrated for
the great marble-sculptured St&pa of Buddha which was constructed there about the beginning of the Christian era,
and whose remains are in the British Museum and the Madras Museum. The Stupa was finally destroyed by a local
Raja in the eighteenth century. The Kofa chiefs had the title ' Ganda-Bherunda ', and each name has the prefix
K6$a ' (see E. R. 1916, pp. 137, 138) .
1. Bhlma /
c. A.D. 1100
2. Keta 1
c. 1130
3. Bhlma II
Md. Sabbambika, sister of Gonka III of Velanandu.
Choda, wChdje 5. Keta II
1182. Md. Prola-devi ? 1182, 1231.
Rudra Bhima 111
LMd. Sabbambiktt.
6. KetaUl
Md. Ganapamba, dau. of the or Manma-Keta. 1234-40.
Kakatiya kine Ganapati, alive Md. Bayyala, dau. of Rudra
in 1250. Died before 1253. of the Natavadi family.
8. Ganapati 9. Bhlma IV
1258, 1262, 1263. 1265. Md, Somaladevi.
NOTES. Keta II gave a grant on May 1, A.D. 1213 (79 of 1917).
For Ganapati^ grant of August 13, 1262 (see E. R., 103 of 2927. Also V. R. it. Kurnool 311 ; 218 of 1905).
There is a record of a Kflta-Rudra in A.D. 1275-6 ( V. R. it. Guntur, 271 ; 152 of 1899).
KULBARGA See THE BAHMANl DYNASTY
KUTB SHAHI DYNASTY See GOLKONDA
MADURA-MUHAMMAD AN GOVERNORS OF
For Madura under Pandya kings see the list of Pandyas below. In A.D. 1327, after the southern expedition of
Muhammad Tughlak, Madura fell into the bands of the Sultan of Delhi. The Mnhammadan Governor in 1335 was
lalalti-d-dln Ahsan Shah, who broke away from his allegiance and became independent, beginning to rule in that
year as Sultan of Madura. Successive Sultans held the country till in 1371 Kampana II son of Bukkn I of Vijaya-
nagar, now very powerful, marched to the south and seized Madura. What follows is not very clear, for coins have
been found of Sultan Alau-d-dln Sikandar as late as 1378.
1. JalMtt-d-dln Ahsan Shah. Independent of Dal hi 1335. Murdered in 1340. Ibtr Bat uta, the chronicler of
local events of the time, was his brother-in-law. 1
2. Alau-d-dln Udaufi. An Emir, unconnected with No. 1 by family. Ruled for one year when he was acci-
dentally killed. 1340-41.
3. Kutbu-d-dln Firds Shah, brother's son of Jalalu-d-dln. Killed after a rule of forty day*.
4. GMyaw-d din Dhdmagani. 1340-1 to 1342. A cruel tyrant. He defeated and killed Hoy gala Bapla III.
5. Nasiru-d-dln. 1342 ?. Length of rule not known.
6. Adil Shah. A coin of his, of date 1355 has been found.
7. Fakru ddln Mubarak Shah. c. 1358-1368.
8. Alau d din Sikandar. c. 1368-1378. But his rule must have been purely nominal.
1 Ibn Batuta, writing about Ghiyasu-d-din, says that the latter married a daughter of Jalalu-d-din, whose wife
(the mother of that daughter) was his (Batuta's) wife's sister. [I am not sure what authority Mr. Sewell follows
here. The latest translator of Ibn Batuta, Professor Gibbs, has, ' He (Ghiyathad-Din) was married to the daughter
of the late Sultan Jalalu-d-din, and-it was her sister that I had married in Delhi.' Ibn Batuta in Broadway
Travellers Series p. 162. Editor.}
364 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
BAtfA GOVERNORS OF MADURA AND OTHERS
These were perhaps Viceroys appointed from Vijayanagar. But little to known about them beyond their
names ; and the last of them is mentioned at a time when ViSvanatha NSyaka was certainly the Vijayanagar Viceroy
A.D. 1404-1451. Joint rule of the Vijayanagar king D*varSya H's generals, Lakkanna and Midanna.
A.D. 1453. UrangSvillidasan MahSbali-Bana. 1
A.D. 1477. Tirumal-lrunjSlai-Mahabali-Bana.
A.D . 1476. His son. Sundara-T(5 j-Mahabali-Bkna 1 .
c. A.D. 1499, or earlier. Muttarasa-Tirumalai-Mahabali-BIna.
A.D. 1500. Narasa Nayaka.
A.D. 1500-1515. Tenna Nayaka.
A.D. 1515-1519. Narasa P.llai.
A.D. 1519-1524. Timmappa N&yaka.
A.D. 1524-1576. Kaftiyam Kamaiya Nayaka.
A.D. 1526-1530. Chinnappa Nayaka.
A.D. 1530. Ayyakarai Vaiyappa Nayaka.
1528-1537. Sundara-T61-Mababali Baua 11.*
JV.. This list to taken from other sources and I am uncertain as to its accuracy, except in the two instances
where reference is given to inscriptions. The lost Bana ruler is mentioned as ruling in 1546 (see text).
THE NAYAKA DYNASTY OP MADURA
Nagama Nayaka was a trusted officer of Krishnadeva-Raya of Vijayanagar (1509-1529), but he became insub-
ordinate. The king allowed Nagama ' son ViSvanatha to quell the disturbances that arose, and, apparently in
gratitude for the son's loyalty, did not punish the father. Visvanalha ruled Madura and the southern dominions till
1564, and became practically independent at Madura. After the destruction of Vijayanagar in 1565 the family's
independence was assured, though not always admitted. (See R. Satbyanatha Aiyer's History of the Nayaks of
Madura ,' with S. Krisbnaswami Aiyangar's Introduction.)
1. Nagama Nayaka*
2. Visvanatha N: I
Md. Nagama. 1529-1564.
3. Kumara Krishnappa N : I
Md. Lakshnn. 1564-1572.
I
4. VlrappaN: I . . . (The brothers were joint rulers) ... 5. Visvanatha N : IL
alias Krishnappa ', or ' Vlra Bhupati. 1 1572-1595.
Md. Tirumalarabika. 1572-1595.
!
6. LingayyaN: . . . (Joint rulers) ... 7. Visvanatha N: III. Kasturi Kangappa.
alias ' Kumara-Krishnappa.' 1595-1601.
1595-1601. I
8. Muttu Krishnappa N :
Assumed royal titles, 1601-1609.
9. Muttu Vlrappa N : I 10. Tirumala N: Kumara Muttu N :
1609-1623. Threw off all allegiance to the
Vijayanagar sovereign. 1623-1659.
11. Muttu Vtrappa N: II
1659.
!
12. Chokkanatha N : I 13. Muttu- Lingo, N ';
Md. Mangammaj. 1659-1682. or ' Muttu Alakftdn.' Ruled for a
14. Kong* Krishna Muttu Krappa III few months. 1678.
1682-1689, when he died. Mangammal
ruled 1689-1706, when she was put to death.
15. Vijaya-Ranga Choktonntha N: II
Md. Mlnakshl. 1706-1732. Died without issue.
son of ? ( vSvanItha? e ? ***** fO " OW8 that given in the Knni ^ r ****** & L "*' *W in ** 8. Muttu-Krishnappa
22. Cbokkaoatha I. was deposed in 1677 but restored.
eat difficulty from 1732 to 1736 when
1 T.A.S.I., p. 46, No. 6 ; V. R. ii. Ramnad, 177, 177a. * 109, 121 of 1903 ; 585. 587 of 1902
NSyaka ' to abbreviated to JV: ' in the Table.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPITONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 365
MAGADHA DYNASTIES OF- above under ' Early North India ' Table
MAHRATTA SOVEREIGNS OF SATARA AND KOLHAPOR, AND PESHWAS
1. Babajl Bhonsla
(Headman of three villages near Elloru.)
2. Mald]l Bhonsla l'ina/i.
(Jaghirdar of Poona and Supa.)
3. Shahji Bhonsla
Born 1594. Died 1664.
1
Sambhajl
Killed in battle.)
4. Sivaft I
< Maharaia ' in 1674. Died 1680.
1
Venkaft r Ekdjl
Seized Tanjore 1674.
(illegitimate)
Santajl.
5. Sambhajl I 6. Kama Raja, or Raja A'at
1689. Subdued by Aurangzib 1689-1700. Md. Taia-Bai.
and executed, 1689. I
8. Shah&jl , or Sahu I 7. Shaft// Sainb/tafl II
1707-1749. Government carried on by a 1700-1707. Ousted by Seized Kolhapur and made it a
Peshwa, Balaj! Visvanatha. Shahfiji. Died 1712. separate kingdom. 1712.
(See below.)
9. Raja Ram 11
or Rama-Raja. Adopted by Shahuji. 1749-1777.
(adopted)
10. Abba Sahib, or Shahtiji 11
1777-1808.
I
11. Pratapa Simha Rama Raja. 12. Shahji or Appa Sahib
1808-1839. Deposed. 1839-1848. Died without isj,ue.
NOTES. 2. Mal6jl rose to power as a soldier.
3. Shahji was patronized by the Emperor Shah Jahan, and received a large jaghlr in Mysore from
the BIjapflr Sultan.
8. Shahnjl I seized Satara from Sivaji II. His Peshwa gradually acquired all power in the State
(see Mow). Kolhapur was recognized as a separate State in 1730.
9. Raja Ram was practically kept as a prisoner by the Peshwa.
On the death of 12. Shahji, without heirs Satara was annexed by the British Government in 1849
MAHRATTAS OF KOLHAPOR
1. Sambhajlll
Second son of Rama Raja of Satara Seized Kolhapur, 1712, and became
its independent ruler in 1730. Died 1760.
2. Sivajllll
Adopted by SambhajI's widow, JIj! Bai.
1760-1812.
___ ___________
3. Sambhajl 4. Shahji
or Abba Sahib. 1812-1822. Murdered. Left or Bawa Sahib. 182?-1837.
an infant son who at once ' died.' ^ |
5. SivaftlV
(adopted}. 1837-1866.
6. Raja Ram
(adopted). 1866-1870.
7. Sivaji V
(adopted). 1870-18
8. Jaswant j
or Baba Sahib, (ado,
366 HISTORICAL INSCRIPITONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
THE PBSHWAS
1. Balaft Vi tvtutatha
The first Pesbwa. Created by ShahQjI of SStara, 1714-1720. The office became hereditary.
3.
2. Baji Rao 1
1720-1740.
1
Balajl Baji RAO
1740-1761.
1
7. Raghunatha Rao, or Ragtoba
1773
1
4. Vishvas Rao
alias ' SadaSiva 1
Bhau'. 1761.
(Killed in battle).
5.
Madhava Rao I
1761 -1772.
6. Narrain Rao
(Murdered. 1773).
8. Madhava Rao 11
1774-1795.
9. BHii Rao II AmritRao.
1795-1818.
10. DunduPanth
alias ' Nina Sahib.'
CMmnaft.
Fought against
English in 1857.
NOTES. 2, Bail Rao I invaded the Karnataka country in 1726. He defeated Nizam -ul-Mulkh, Subabdar of
the Dekhan, in 1728 ; and obtained several districts from the Mughal Emperor as his own Jaghlr. He levied ckauth
in all directions.
3. Balajl Rao attacked Haidar Ali at Secunderabad in 1757. Captured Delhi 1760. He was defeated by
the Durani Muhammadans at Panipat 1761, when his son VigvaS Rao was killed.
7. Raghunatha Rao sided with the English against the French. He murdered his nephew (6) Narrain Rao.
9. Baji Rao // became a feudatory of the English ' Company.'
MATLA ' FAMILY. ' THE
A family of chiefs in Cuddapah claiming to be descended from the old Choi a kings, and having the title
'ChOla Maharaja.'
[The numbers referred to in this list are those of V. Rangacbari's Inscriptions ,' vol. i, Cuddapah District.
1 M ' stands for ' Mafia ;' C.-M.' for ' ChOda Maharaja.']
M: Kutnara C.-M. A.D. 1522 (No. 832).
M: POcha C.-M., and his son Varadayya C.-M. 1542-1570 (No. 854).
M : Tirumala 1572. (No. 845 and V. R. i. Chittoor 168 A) .
M: Ananta C.-M. 1600, 1634, 1644 (Nos. 644, 659 A, 675, 402c).
M: Venkata Rama, son of Ananta C.-M. 1684, 1688, 1690 (Nos. 656, 657, 663, 681, 682, 863 A, B).
M: Kumara Ananta, son of Ananta C.-M. 1697 (No. 644).
M: Tirurtngada*atha C.-M. 1707, 1709 (Not. 892, 897).
M: Perumala, son of Venkata- Krishna C.-M. 1712 (No. 705).
M: Ananta C.-M. 1714-1732 (Not. 706, 870-72, 883, 895).
M: Venkata-Ratna C.-M., son of Tiruvengadanatha 1740, 1755-1760. (Nos. 864, 865 , 881, 882, 889, 899).
M. Kumara TiruviHgafanatha, son of Venkatapati. 1755, 1757, 1765, 1770, 1806 (Nos. 6SO, 686, 867, 874,
884, 936).
M. Venka\a-Rav*a 1799. (No. 876).
MATSYA FAMILY CHIEFS IN ORISSA
These chiefs had at one time.some status in Ganjam and Vizagapatam Districts. A long list of ancestors of
Arjuna (A.D. 1269) is given in the Dibbida C.-P. grant (E. 1. v. 108}\ but as it is not confirmed, all names earlier
than that of Arjuna are omitted here (see E. R. 1900, 87).
Arjuna. April 6, A.D. 1269, (Dibbida grant). Also called Narasimhavardhana. Md. LakshmldSvl.
Mankaditya, alias ' S*rf-Rangavardhana.' Md. S*rld6vl. 1278 ( V. R. Hi. Vizagapatam, 143 ; 315 of 1899).
Annanta, alias GSpfilavardhana. 1286, 1292 (ibid. Vizag : 186, 130 ; 358, 302 of 1899).
Jayanta, Md. Chimraa-dSvi. July 26, 1292 and 1296 (ibid. 132 133 ; 304, 305 of 1899).
Jayantika. Md. Chengama-dSvI. 1298 (ibid. 144 ; 316 of 1899).
Jayanta, alias ' S*ri-Krishnavardhant .' 1339 (ibid. 115 ; 287 of 1899).
1 Sadasiva Rao Bhau was the son of Chimnaji Appa, brother of Baji Rao I, and first cousin of Balajl Baji Rao.
He was a different person from ViSvafi Rao, whose guide or governor he was at the time of Panipt.~ Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
367
MUGHAL EMPIRE OF DELHI
Pounded by Bibur of Samarkhand, who invaded tbe Punjab in A.D. 1524-25, and in 1526 completely defeated
at Panipat the army of Ibrahim Lodi of Delhi, killing the Sultan. Babur seized Delhi and Agra and was proclaimed
Padshah ' on April 27, 1526. He was fifth in descent from Taimur.
1. Zahlrud-dlH Muhammad Babur
1526-1530
2. Humfyun Kc
1530-1540, and 1555-1556. Was
a refugee in Persia 1540-55.
3. Akbar
'AbfflFath,' 'Jalalu-d-dln.'
1556-1606. Proclaimed king
of the Dekhan, 1602.
Htndal
Mlrsa Muhammad Hakim
( Governor of Kabul. Died 1586.)
Mlrza Askeri
4.
AbBl-Mncaffar-Nfiru-d-dln-
Muhammad,' Prince Salira.
1606-1627.
Murad
(Died 1599)
Dattydl
Md. dau. of Ibrahim Adil
Shah II of Bijapur.
Died 1605.
Khusru
Rebelled. Imprisoned.
Died 1622.
D&war Baksh
Put to death by Shah Jan So, 1628.
Parviz 5. ShahJahan
(Died 1625.) ' Shababu-d-din-Ghazi, 1
Prince Khurram. 1627-1658
Md. Murataz Mahal
j
Shahtyar
(blinded)
DarH Shikoh
(Beheaded by Aurangzib
1659.)
Shuja
(Murdered 1659)
6. Aurangzlb
or Alamglr I.
1658-1707.
1
Murad
(Murdered by Aurangzib,
1661)
Muhammad 7. Bahadur Shah 1 1
Sultan or Shah A lam 1
(Poisoned 1676) (Muhammad Muazzam)
1707-1712.
Muhammad Atam Akbar Kilmbaksh
(killed, 1707) Rebelled. Defeated (killed 1709)
| Pled to Persia 1704
Bed&rBakht \
(killed 1707) Nekusiyar (1719)
8. Jahand&rShah Azlm-us-Shan
(1712-1713. Murdered.) (killed. 1712)
12. Alamglr 11 9. Farrukhsiyar
(1754-1759. Murdered) 1713-1719. Deposed
and murdered
13. ShahAla.mll
1759-1806. Blinded. Lived
under British protection.
Raflu-S'Shan
(killed. 1712)
Jahan Shah
(kiUed. 1712.)
Rafiu-d- Rafiu-d-
Darajai Daula
Died 1719 Died 1719
Muhammad 10. Muhammad
Ibrahim Shah
Reigned one 1719-1748.
month in 1720. I
11. Ahmad Shah
1748-1754 Deposed
and blinded.
14.
1806-1837
15. Bahadur Shah 11
1837-1857. Deposed.
368
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
* MYSORE DYNASTY OF
The genealogy here given of this family is taken, with a few omissions, from that published as probably the
most reliable by Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar in his Ancient India, p. 313. It differs somewhat from that given
by others (see his pp. 309-322) since the sources of Information themselves differ in details. The family claimed to be
of Yadava descent.
1. Vijaya, or Y&du
1399-1423
I
2. Here Btftada Chama I
1423-1458
3. Ttmtna-R&ja 1
1458-1478
4. Here, or Jrderaf, Ch&ma II
1478-1513
5. BettadaCh&malJl
or Chama- Bhupati. 1513-1552
Chama-raja
6. Titnma-R&ja 11
or Appan Timma, 1552-1571
Krishna-R&ja I 7. Bole, orDodda, Ch&ma IV
Defeated Tirumala Raya at Seringa-
pat am, 1571-1576
effatfa Ch&ma V
1576-1578
Narasa
Raja
(died
before
his
father)
10. Ch&ma VII
1617-1637
Died without issue.
11.
9 Rajadhir&ja
or Raja-Mahipati, seized
Seringapatam and founded
the kingdom of Mysore.
1578-1617.
_ I
Immadi Raja 12. Kanihlrava
3637-38. Narasa 1
Poisoned 1638-1659
Deva
ma VI
Chikka-deia
Rajendra
Muppindeva
(Md Keropamamba)
13.
KempadSva
1659-1672
Mari-
deva
14.
Md. Devamamba.
1672-1704.
Kanfhlrava-Narasa II
15. Kanthirava Narasa III
Md. Cbelvaja. 1704-1713.
16. Dodda Krishna //
Md. Devaja 1713-1731
The direct line came to an end in 1731. The powerful Dalavay Devaraja placed on the throne a remote
connection of the reigning family, Ch&m&rja VIII, who reigned three years, 1731-^34, and was deposed by the
Da|avay. He was replaced by another member of the family, a child, Immadi Krishna III, three years old, who
occupied the throne from 1734 to 1761, but never had any real power. 1 la 1761 Haider AJi seized the Government of
Mysore. Immadi Krishna III died in 1766 leaving two sons, Nanja K&ja, who was ejected from the palace by
Haidar Ali in 1767 and was strangled in 1770, and Bcttada-Ch&ma-R&ja IX, who died childless in 1775.
Haidar then placed on the throne a member of another family living at Karugahalli who became Khasa-Chawa-
Raja X 1775-1795. On his death in 1795 TIpu Sultan ruled till bis death at Seringapatam in 1799, when the English
crowned, Chama X's son Mummadi Krishna IV (1799-1831). His minister was Pflrnayya. In 1831 Krishna IV was
deprived of political power for misrule. In 1881 his adopted son Ch&ma R&jaXv*& made Maharaja of Mysore.
NANDYALA FAMILY-THK-
See under VIJAYANAGAR
1 Some inscriptions declare that Immadi Krishna III was son of Dodda Krishna II, and Mr. Krishnaswami
Aiyangar's Table referred to enters him and his predecessor Chama VIII as such ; but this contradicts his text
(p. 307). See B. C. Ill, Tn. 63, IV, Yd. 17, which makes Immadi Krishna a member of a branch of the family at
Kenchengodu.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 369
NATAVADI, OR NATHAVAPI CHIEFS
They belonged to a family that ruled part of the country about Bezwada and Amaravati on the Krishna
river.-
Durga
Bttddha, or JBudda 1
Md. Muppambika (1)
Kudra I
Md. Mailala, or Melambika, sister
of the Kakattya king, Ganapatl
April 12, 120l.
Rudra II Dau. Sayyala, or Mahadeva
1248-49. Bawamba, Md. Kota-Keta 1248-49.
Ill of Amaravati, May 11,
1234.'
NIPUGAL FAMILY, THE
A family of ' ChSla-Maharajas ' in North Mysore, owning a few tracts. They called themselves ' Lords of
OraiySr, 1 orUraiyflr, near Trichinopoly and claimed descent from Karlkala CbOla (E. C. xii, Pg. 35, 50, 53, 79;
Si, 7 ; Nf. , 70) . One of their principal towns was Henjeru, in S*ira Taluk, Tumkur District. 4
1. Jala
2. Brak,na. hdgendra
3, Mangi* or Kali-mangi
4. lchi, or JSatoe
5. Gdvinda
6. Irungdla I
The HoySala King Vishnuvardhana
claims to have defeated him.*
Dates in A.D. 1128, 1139, 1142
7. Mallideva
' Jagadekamalla ', ' Priya-bh6ga.'
Became independent when the Western
Chajukya monarchy was destroyed by
Bijjftla Kalacburi in A.I). 1157. Dates
in A.D. 1367, 1169, 1176. 7
8. Brahma-NriWla
(or Bammideva. Md. Bacbaladev!)
9. Irungdla //
or Irungfinadeva. A Jain by religion
1248, 1277."
10. Vlra Bomma
11. GaneSa
1292
1 E. I. vi, 258. E. /. vi, 259 ; 279 of 2892.
9 She gave a grant for Buddhist worship at the Amaravati stufia (E. L vi, 257). For her three brothers
see 318, 320, 321 of 1905.
4 HenjSru is HSmavati in Anantapur District on the western border. See p. 180, Anantapur Gazetteer
I, m.- Editor.
' Mangi may be same as * Mangarasa, Lord of Oralyflr,' who was residing at Kaneyakallu and was called
Ghateyanka,' in a W. Chilukya record of Vikramiditya VI ( 1076-1126) . (439 of 1920)
V. R. i. Anantafiur 31. 222 ; E. R. 2907 1 p. 75. 7 733 of 1917.
V. R. i. Anantapur 123 ; 40 of 1917 ; B. C. xii, Pg. t 35, 50.
24
370 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
t
NILAGANGARAIYAN-
CHIBP8 SO NAMBD.
There are a number of inscriptions which mention chiefs who bore this name. The following list ranges from
A.D. 1183 to 1306-7. 1 have not been able to trace their relationships satisfactorily. The Epigraphist to Government,
In bis Report for 1913 (p. 126) , thinks that because the Nllagangaraiyan who is referred to in an inscription of A.D. 1259
(117 of 1912) is called a pitfaiyar of the powerful Vijaya-ganda-g6pa1a ; therefore he was really a son (##) of that
ruler. But 1 hardly think this is justified. In A.D. 1193 the then Nllagangaraiyan is called a piftaiyarot KuIOttunga-
CbOla III. Rajaraja S*ambuvaraiyan is also called in 1257 a piffaiyHr of Vijayaganda-gfipaJa, and it has been argued
that therefore Nllagangaraiyan was brother to that S*ambuvaraiyan. 1 cannot consider this proved. In the inscrip-
tion, for Instance, 357 of 1922, the Mahabali-Bana chief is called a fiiffai of the Pandya king Mftravarman KulaSekhara
I. This was in A.D. 1275.
The inclusion in their name of ' Ganga '-raiyan may perhaps justify the belief that these rulers belonged to the
Ganga family stock ; while the syllable Vanan may point to descent from the Bana chiefs. 1 Their records are mostly
found in Chinglepnt district.
Panchanadivanan-Nllagangaraiyan. A.D. 1183, May 26. Records in 5th year of KulOttnnga ChOla III
(V. R. i. ChingUput 20 ; II Madras 233, 312 ; 297 of 1895 ; 513 of 1913 ; 297 of 1905). The same in the 10th year,
1187-8 (V. R. i. Chin. 683 ; 318 of 1911). The same, with the prefixes ' PiUaiyar-Kul6ttunga-Chola-Kannapan-
Nallaniyanir ' in the 16th year, A.D. 1193-4 ( V. R. i. Chin. 858 ; 2 of 1911). The same in the 33rd year, with the
affix ' ChCla-Ganga,' A.D. 1210 ( V. R. i. Chin. 930 ; 557 of 1912).
Nllagangaraiyan. '7th year of Rajaraja Cb61a HI,' A.D. 1222-3 (V. R. i. Chin. 854; 18? of 1901). In
the same year 1222, on March 21 an inscription of ' Nnegangaraiyan-Kadakkan-ChSla-Ganga.' ( V. R. i. Chingleput
908 ; 535 of 1912). The same in 2nd year of K6-Perunjinga.' (?) 1244-5 ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 460 ; 505 of 1902).
The same in the 28th year or Rajaraja CbSla III ( V. R. it. Tanjore, 1071 ; 437 of 1912). The same ' in the reign of
Vijaya-Ganda-GOpaia,' which was A.D. 1250-1291 (V. R. i. Chin. 870 ; 14 of 1911).
Panchanadivanan-NUagangaraiyan, with prefix 'pi((aiyar t ' in the 10th year of Vijaya-Ganda-GCpala. Date-
Sept. 13, 1259 (V.R.i.Chin. 986; 117 of 1912). Nllagangaraiyan is also mentioned, as well as his wife Nangai-
Ajvfir,* perhaps an Ajupa princess, in the 27th year of K6-Perunjinga f A.D. 1269-70 ( V. R. i. N. Arcot , 472. 473 ;
517 1 518 of 1902).
Arunagiri-Perum&l Ntlagangaraiyan in the 17th year of Jafavarman Sundara Pandya III. The date -
July 30, 1292 (V. R. i. Chin : 910 ; 537 of 1912).
Panchanadiv&nan-Tiruvegamban, alias NUagangan, in the 37th year of Maravarman-KulaSekhara PSndya I.
The date - July 8, 1304 (V. R. i. Chin : 928; 555 of 1912).
'Prince Nllagangariyar,' in the 39th year of the same king, i.e., in 1306-7 (V. R. i. Chin. 815; 285 of
1907.)
NIZAMS OP HYDERABAD
See DEKHAN SUBAHDARS OP THE
NIZAM SHAHI DYNASTY
OP AHMADNAGAR
Nlrimu-1-Mulkh Bahrl was one of the Emirs of the Bahmanl kings. He contrived the death of Mahmfld
Gawan at the hands of Muhammad Bahmanl Ill, which led to the break-up of the kingdom. His son Malik Ahmad
revolted, defeated a Bahmanl army and became independent, establishing himself as head of a new State with capital
at Ahmadnagar, in A.D. 1489.
Nixamu-l-Mulkh Bahrl
1. ' Malik* Ahmad Niton Shah
1489-1508.
I
1 VIoan is a Tamil word meaning resident in or being master of. Here it is the name of Siva in Tirnvaiyar
(Trividi) in Tanjore. -Editor. .
A|var or even Ajvir, meaning ' My Lady ', a term of honorific use* Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
371
NIZAM SHAHI DYNASTY-<wi*rf.
2. BurhUn I
Md. Mnryam, dau. of Yusuf Adil
Shah of BljapGr. 1508-1554
3. ffutain
Wars against Adil Shah, and
destruction of Vijayanagar
1554-1565. Died 7 June 1565.
_L
Abdul KHtdar
or Abdullah.
SMh
AH
4. Murtaxa
1565-1588. Murdered
by his son.
5. Mir&nHusain
1588-1589. Murdered
many of his family,
and was himself slain
7. Burh&n //
Fought against his
son and deposed
him. 1590-1595
1
Dau, Chand BIbl
Md. Ali Adil Shah
of Bijapur
6. Ismail
1589-1590
Deposed.
8. Ibrahim
Four months in 1595.
Killed in battle
i
10 MurtazH
Set up by hir, minister
Malik Ambar, who ruled
till 1626. 1600-1631
I
11. ffusain
1631-32.
9. Bahadur
1595-1600. Abmadnagar
captured by Mughal army
after gallant defence by
Chand BIbi in 1599. She was
murdered and Bahadur
thrown into prison.
Ahmadnagar was annexed to Delhi in 1635.
NOLAMBAVADI COUNTRY-RULERS OF
The ' Nojambavadi 32000' province was one of the principal divisions of Central South India in early days.
Others were the 'Gangavadi 96000', and the ' BanavaSi 12000'. Ucbehangi-drflg, Henjeru and ChitaldrOg were
the principal cities. The dominion of its rulers spread at times over the Bellary, Anantapnr, Salem and part of
North Arcot Districts, etc., and over the Bangalore and Kolar Districts of Mysore.
For the early period see Mr. H. Krishna Sastri's article in E. J. x. 54 f.
From about A.D. 700 to 1052 the province was governed by a Pal lava family, with occasional intrusion of
Cbajukya, Ganga and ChOla viceroys. After the battle of Koppam in 1052 it seems to have remained under
Chahikya domination, but in 1079 we find a Pandya chief in possession, and a Pandya family ruled till about 1178
when the Hoy Sal a king BaUIla II seized Uchchangi.
N OLAMB A-PALL A VAS .
1. Mangafa
c. A. D. 700
SimhapOta, 1
or Singapota-1
the Gi
; vassal of
amara II.
3. Charuponnira a
or Kolli-Pallava-Nolamba, vassal
of Rashtrakflta Govinda III (794-813)
I
E. C. xi. Cl, 8.
E. C. vtti,
372
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
NOl^AMBA-PALLAVAS ftwtfrf.
* L
4. Poralckdra '
Md. JSyabbe, dau. of W. Oanga king Rficharoalla I,
his suzerain. Dates ia 840, 353 (when he ruled
as far as Conjevaram), 870.
_ I _
5. Mahtndral
Fought against ChOlas. Raided the
PultnSdu country c. 877-8, fighting Bana
and Vaidnmba chiefs with the support of
the Ganga ruler. Battle of Sorematl.
Capture of Koyattfir. Defeated by W.
~ Bntuga I at battle of Samiya.
1 by Ganga Breyappa IV. c. 895,
6. Ayyafiadeva Nanniga,
ht against E. Cha|ukya Bhima II.
Dates In A.D. 897-920.
(?) Nolifiayya, or Mvi-
Notamba I, 898.
7.
Dates in 931, 936. Defeated in 940 by
RashtrakQta Krishna III.
8. Dillpayva
or Diliparasa-Irivi-Nolamba I.
Dates from 942 to 966
9. NanntNofatnoa
1 Trailokyamalla ' Chaladanka-kara.'
969. Crushed by the Ganga king Mara-
simha III.
10. Poralchdrall
' VajjaladSva.' 965
11. VlraMakendrall
NOTES. In A.D. 878 MahSndra I was in occupation of Tagadflr, or Dharmapuri in Salem District (348 of 2901).
The Pnlinadu raid cannot have taken place much later than A.D. 878 for several reasons.- At that time the
Ganga* and Pallavas were acting in union. By A.D, 892 they were fighting against one another as enemies.
(E. C. m, Ng ., 139.)
For No. 8 Dillpayyft and a possible second son Nolipaya, who married Pariyabbaraii and by her had a son
Ayyappa see the Epigraphist's remarks on No. 17 of 1917 (also E. 1. xvi, 27).
Two records at Morigeri in Bellary District both dated on October 28, 1045 ( V. R. i. Bell : 225, 227 ; 442, 44$
of 1924) give the following three generations.
1. Mvibe4anga Nofamfa-
Ghateyankak&ra
Vassal of W. Chalukya, Satyafiraya II (997-1008)
whose dau. he married.
2. Jagadekamalla Nolamba-
UdayHditya
Dates 1018-1037. Vassal of W. Chajukya
Jayasimhalll. Md. SigfidSvi.
3. Jagadekamalla-Nolamba
1 Immadi,' or ' NQrmadl.' Vassal
of the same king (1015-104?)
4. Trail5kyamalla-Nan*i-No\amba
Installed by W. ChSJukya king
SomSSvara I on April 5, 1044.*
NoxES.For No. 2 dates in A.D. 1018, 1027, 1033 ( V. R. i, Bellary, 279, 42, 16 ; 87 of 2904 ; 199 1 208 of 2922).
For No. 3, in A.D. 1037 (228 of 1928).
For No. 4, October 28, 1045, 1048, 1052 ( V. R. i. Bell. 227, 78, 245 ; 443, 523 of 2924 ; 67 of 1904).
After the battle of Koppam in 1052 the Nojamba country seems to have remained in possession of the
W. ChSlukyas.
From and after 1079 ( V. R. i. Bell. 278 ; 86 of 1904) till about 1183 the No|ambavdi province seems to have
been governed by a Pandya family, generally known as ' Pandyas of Ucchangi ' (see following Pedigree) .
1 V. R. i. Bellary, 130 ; 232 of 2913.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA - 373
PANPYAS OP UCHCHANGI.
Ruling the Nojambavadi province from about A.D. 1079 to 1183.
The list given by L. Rice (E, C. xi. Introduction 16} is here combined with results gained from inscriptions
(ibid. Dg. t 5, 6; 296 of 2928 ; E. R. 2928 1 p. 203). But it is not free from doubt.
Mangaya, or Adityadiva. \
Teja-Raya Pandya.
Chcdi, or Chita-Raja Pandya. Irukkapala.
(So-called because he subdued the ChSdi king.) (Md. a Ch6la princess, c, A.D. 1098)
I I
Palanta- P&ndya. Dau. Mahadevi.
or Palamanda-Palatta. (Md. to Hoysala king Ereyanga.)
Irukkavela, or
Tribhuvanamalla Pandya.'
I
Raya-Pandya.
' Tribhuvanamalla, ' Md. SSvaladevI.
. f
Pandita-Pandya. ytra-Pdndya. Vijay a- Pandya. Palatta- Pandya.
\ ' Jagadekaraalla, ' Md. ' Nigalankamalla, ' alias
Tailapa. Gangadevi and Vijayadevi, Kamadvea, 1163, 1165,
1143, 1162. 1167, 1183.
I
Vijaya-Pan4ya.
NOTES. In A.D. 1079 a Pandya chief, with title ' Nigajankamalla, ' was Governor (V. R. i. Bcllary, 278 ;
86 of 1904}. Prior to A.D. 1178 the HoySala king Balla|a II seized Uchchangi (E. C. iv, Ng. t 70) from its ruler
Vijaya-Pandya alias Karaa-devn, imprisoned him, and afterwards restored him (E. C. ii, Sr.-Bel ; 124; v, Bl. t
137 ; vi, Tk., 10). After Kamadeva's time the Nolamba province was absorbed into the dominions of the HoySalas.
Vijaya-Pandya, in a record of date- A.D. 1167-8, was called ' Nigalankamalla ' (E. C. xi. Dg. t 39).
ORISSA-GAJAPATI KINGS OF
When the Kalinga-Ganga kings of the East coast lost power early in the 15th century, KapilSndra, said to
have been a herd-boy who rose to be minister to the lost Kalinga king Bhanu IV, seized his master's throne and
established a short-lived dynasty of ' Gajapati ' Kings, with capital at Cuttack. His usurpation, according to
two inscriptions at Srikfirmam (V. R. i. Can jam 252, 191), must have been either in A.D. 1429-30 or 1431-1432. By
1455 he had seized all the country as far South as the Krishna river (/. A.xx. 390), for in that year a member of
his family gave away a village near Bezvrada. Before 1459 he had captured Warangal and Kondavldu (210 of 2902).
He seems to have died in 1464-5 ( V. R. i. Ganjam, 225, 243, 244) .
According to Firishtah's chronology there was a gap between KapilSndra's death and the actual occupation
of the throne by the next member of his family ; for the chronicler, writing of A.D. 1471-2, says that when the King
of Orissa died the throne was seized by a slave named Manga]a, and on the representation of the late king's cousin
'Ambur Ray ' Muhammad Bahmani sent nn army, defeated Mangaja, and placed Ambur Ray on the throne. This
matter requires investigation, for which the present work is no place.
At present we have information of two kings 1. Kapilendra and his son 2. IHirushSttuma between 1429 and
1496. The relationship between 2 Purusbottama and 3 Pratapa Rudra is not known.
3. Pratapa Rudra. Tirumala-Raghwa
A.D. 1496-1539. or Tiru. Kant a.
I
Kaluyadeva. 4. Katharvya-deva
Captured in 1515 by KrishnadSva murdered by a minister in 1541.
Raya of Vijayanagar.
24A
374
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
PALLAVA KINGS
The dates given in the following Table, and the relationships of members of the family to one another, are
mostly taken from Professor Jouveau-Dubreail (' Ancient History of the Dtccan, ' p. 70) who has made an exhaustive
examination of the inscriptions bearing on the subject. The information, however, must not be accepted as entirely
free from doubt. For instance while the Professor's date for the accession of No. 13, Simhavarman is A.D. 475, the
late Dr. Fleet placed it in the year following August 25, 436 (J. R. A. S. 1915, pp. 476, 485).
The first King Bappa *eems to have risen to power on the decline of the Andhra monarchy about A.D. 225.
He certainly reigned over their southern dominions from the Krishna river to South of Kancbl (Conjevaram).
1. Bappa
. A.D. 225-250
2. iva Skandavarman 1
ofKanchi.' c. 250-275
275-300. Md. Charu-devi
300-325
S. Vishnugdpa I
325-350
6. Skandavarman II
350-375
7. Kuntara' Vishnu 1
alias ' Kalabhartr.' 375-400
8. Buddhavarman 11
400-425
9. Kum&ra Vishnu 11
425-450
10. Skandavarman 111
or ' Chutu-Pallava '
11. ' Vtravarntan
or 'Virakurcha*
12. Vijaya Skandavarman IV
alias SkandaSishya 450-475 (Fleet
makes reign end in 436) .
13. Sinthavarman 7 1
475-500. (Fleet makes his accession as in the
year following August 25, 436). This king
crowned the Ganga Harivarman or Ayya-
varman for the purpose of crushing the Bana
chiefs, about A.D. 450
14.
alias 'Chandadanda.' 500-525. (c. 460.
Fleet). Installed the Ganga Madhava I about
470 (Fleet).
15. Nandivartnan 1
525-550
1 Yuvamaharaja ' Vishnugopa 11
or ' Kumara- Vishnu.' Did not reign.
Recaptured Kanciii from the Cholas.
Simhavarman 11
Did not reign ?
Vhhnugopa 111
Did not reign ?
16. Simhavarman 11
550-^575
I
17. Simhavishnu
or ' Avanisimha-Pottaraja '
575-600
18. Mahendravarman I
600-630
Bhimavannan
Buddhavarman
1 For Fleet's date see J. R\ A. S. 1915, p. 471 f., especially p. 485.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 375
PALLAVA
19. Narasimhavarman I Adityavarman
630-666. Captured Badami from the
W. Chalukyas, 642.
20. Mahendravannan II GOinttdavannan
668-670
21. ParameSvara Potavarman I Hiranydvannan
670-690. ' Destroyed the city of Ranarasika.' Md. RohinI
Won battle of Peruvalanallur.
22. Narasimhavarman II 24. Nandivarmanll
690-715 717-779. Won battles at Mannaikudi and
Sankaraman^ai against the Pandyas.
Pandya records however claim the victory,
prior to A.D. 769
23. ParatneSvara-Potavaiinan 11 Mahendravannan 25. Dantivannan
715-717. The line ended with him. 779-S30. Vanquished by Rashtra-
kuta Govinda III, to whom he
became feudatory, about 804
26. Nandivarman III
830-854. Md. S"ankha, dau. of
Rashtrakuja Amoghavarsha I
27. Nripatunga Vijaya-Kampa
854-880. The Bana chief Bana-Vidyadhara
was his tributary
28.
880 C.-898 crushed by the Chola King
Aditya I, and territory annexed
NOTES. No. 2. Skandavarman I granted, about A.D. 257, a village in the ' Satahani ' province of the Andhra
country, which had been conquered by his father. (E. L i t 2.)
No. 5. Vishnugopa I's viceroy in Vengl Hastivarmn was defeated by Samudragupta (vide the Allahabad
pillar inscription), c. A.D. 338. About A.D. 340 Samudragupta conquered and captured Vishnug6pa himself , and
for a time occupied Kanchl. Then he restored the Pallava king and left Kanchi. About the same time the Chutu-
Satavahana branch of the Andhra monarchy was brought to an end by the Kadamba chief Mayflrasarraa seizing
Banavafii. This chief acknowledged Pallava overlordship.
No. 13. Simhavarman 1. The Pallavas at this time (about A.D. 450 by Fleet's chronology) began to recover
the ground they had lost after their defeat by Samudragupta. The VelQrpalaiyam plates (5.7.7. it. 5^) imply that
they had lost Kanchl some time previous to their date, since that inscription records the recovery of the city by
Simhavarman's brother Kumara-Vishnu, or VisbnugOpa (E. 7. xv t 248). Simhavarman was overlord to the Gangas
of the Tondamandalam and Mysore countries.
Mr. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, and following him, Mr. C. S. Srinivasachari, make (8) Buddhavarman and (9)
Kumar a- Vishnu II respectively son and grandson of a younger brother of (13) Simhavarman I, and Vishnugopa,
whose name was Kumara-Vishnu ('Some Contributions, etc. . .' p. 155. History and Institutions of the Pallavas , p. 9).
No. 18. Mahendravarman was also called by many other names, viz ' PGtaraiyan ' or ' POtaraja,' ' Gana-
bhara', 4 Vichitra-Chitta', ' Pagappidugu ', 'Satrumalla', ' Lalitankura ' ' Avanibhajana ', ' PurushOttama ',
' Tondaiyan ', ' Satyasamdha ' and ' Matta-Vilasa.' His country was swept by the Chajukyas. He excavated many
rock-cut temples.
376 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
No. 19. Narasimhalalso called ' Mamalla, 1 'Atyantakama ', ' grfnidfai ' and ' Srlbhara ', is said to have won
the battles of Parlyala, Manimangalam, and Saramara in his war with the Chalukyas (S. 1. 1. i, p. 144). He took
the title ' Vatapikonda ' after bis capture of Badarai. He gave asylum to Manavamraa, King of Ceylon, in his
exile from the island.
For the wars of No. 21 ParamSSvara-POtavarraan I see E. I.x..lOO,E. C.x. Kl, 63, xi, Dg, 66. He was
also known as 'Ugradanda,' ' ISvara-POtaraja ' 4 LOkaditya,' Atyanta-Kima ', ' Srmldhi, ' and ' Srlbhara ' and
Ranajaya.'
No. 22. Narasimha 11 wns also called ' Rajasimha,' ' Atyanta-Kama, 1 Srlbhara ', ' Ranajayn'/aad ' Kalakala,'
He built the Shore temple at Mahabalipuram and the Kailasanatha temple at Conjevaram.
No. 24. Nandivarman 11. Suffered serious defeats at the hands of the Cbajukyas, his capital KSnchl being
captured by the enemy ; who, however spared the city. Battles of Sankaramangai, Mannaikudi, Nelveli, Pugaliyur,
etc., Against the Pfindya king ArikWari Parantaka. In some battles, e.g. at Mannaikudi each side claims the victory ;
and the Pindya claims a victory over thePallava at Pennagadam on the Kaverl river. Nan divar man's 62nd year of
reign is mentioned (V.R. i. N. Arcot, 330; 76 of 1889). He was helped in his war by the chief Perumbidugu
Muttaraiyan (E.R. 1907, \22 ; and note below under Pedigree of ' Tan/ore chiefs of the 8th century '; and .1. xiii,
134.). He had other names, viz: ' Nandip&taraya ', ' Pallavamalla, ' Srlbhara ', ' Kshatriyamalla ', etc.
No. 25. Dantivarman was also known as ' MSrpldugu,' ' Dantipotaraya,' and ' VairamSgha.'
No. 26. Nandivarman 111 was called ' Avani-Narayana', ' VidSlvidugu', Manabharana 1 and ' Tejlarrerinda '.
No. 27. Nripatunga. For events of the reign see the text, s.v. A.D. 862 to 878 (E.I. ix. 84 ; Arch.
Ann. Report 1903-04, p. 270). He was known also as ' Vikramavarman ', ' Videlvidugu ', and ' Ganga-Pallava '.
28. Aparajita. According to the Anbil grant (E.I. xv. 44) he was killed in war with the allied Pandya
Varaguna II and Chdla Aditya I.
The principal inscriptions of the Pallava dynasty are the following. The Velurpalaiyam plates (E.I. ii, 510) ;
the Urnvnpalli plates (LA. v t 50) ; the Mangadur plates (I. A. v, 154) ; the Pikira grant (E.I. viii, 159) ; the Hlre-
hadagali plates (ibid. 143) ; the Udayeadiram plates (E.I. Hi, 142) ; the Chendalur plates (E.I. viii, 233) ; the
Penukonda plates (J.R.A.S., 1915, p. 471) ; the OmgOdu grants A and B (S.I. xv, 246); the Kafiakudi plates
(S. 1. 1. ii. 342), and the Kflram grant (S. /. /. i. 144).
PALLAVA PERUNJINGA
A 'Ko-Pernnjinga ' always called a Pallava, or Kadava chief, became very famous as a rebel against the
ChSla king Rajaraja III (A.D. 1916-1246 ). There were possibly, as has been suggested in E. R. 1923, p. 96, two
chiefs of the same name, father and son.
Also an Atnntaiyappan Pallavaraiyan is known in A.D. 1175-78 as a feudatory of the Ch61a king Rijadhiraja III
( V.R. i. Chittoor 339, 345 ; 468. 474 of 1905.).
The name of the elder Perunjifiga <lf there were two) was Alagiya^lyan-AvaniyaJa-Pirandan-Perunjinga. He
appears to have revolted against his sovereign the Ch61a king Rajaraja III about A.D. 1221. A battle was fought near
Tel|aru. The HoySala king Narasimha II intervened and saved the Chola throne, and put down the rebellions ; after
which Perunjinga returned to his allegiance. About the same time the Pandya king Maravarman Sundara Pandya
attacked, and says that be burnt Tanjore and Uraiyur ; a record at Vriddbachalam of A.D. 1229 (136 of 1900) speaks
of Perunjinga as an officer under Rajaraja CbOla III.
About A.D. 1231 PerunjiSga (possibly the son, but possibly the same) again revolted, and made prisoner of his
suzerain Rajaraja Ch61a, carrying him to his own town Scndamangalam ,
(For details of events see the Text ; and see E.l. vii, 160)
In A.D. 1243 the second Perunjinga (if there were two of the name) had himself crowned as a king, between May
9 and 13 in that year, under the title ' AvanyavanOdbhava-RSjasimha '. 'He had great power in his day during
the decay of the ChCla kingdom.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 377
PANPYA KINGS *
The origin of the Pandya kingdom is lost in the mists of time. The kingdom was known to the Greek
geographers, and is mentioned in the Edicts of ASGkft (c. 250 B.C.)' The earliest names known, viz. the first few in
the list next following, are derived from the Silapadhikaram. or ' Epic of the Anklet,' and other ancient writings
(compare Dr. Barnett's Antiquitits of India, p. 43). Early dates are tentative. We are on safe ground with the
accession of Varaguna II in A.D. 862, but as to earlier kings can only say that I have done the best I could with a
difficult subject. The dates should be compared with those of the early Chera and ChOla sovereigns.
1. Ncdunjeliyan Pandya I
' Nedunjadaiyan ', ' Ugra- Pandya', ' Ugra-
Peruvaludi ',* c. A.D. ISO. Contemp. of
ChSra king Adan II. Defeated an ' Aryan '
army in the Dekhan.
2.
c. A.D. 190. 'Ilanjelian', as a prince he
was viceroy of Korkhai .
3. Netunjeliyan II
c. A.D. 200 Contemp. of Ch5la king,
Nedumudi-KiUi. Battle of Talai-AlanRa-
nam. Made prisoner the Chera king Sey.
..................... (Relationship unknown).
4. Ugra-Peruvaludi
..................... (Do.)
5. Nan-Maran
..................... (Do.)
6. Kadungdn *
c. A.D. 575
7. Maravarman
Avanigujamani ', c. 600.
8. Jayantavarman
' geliyan-l$5ndan ', c. 625.
9. Maravarman Arikefari
' Asamasaman ', ' Nednmaran ', ' Paran-
kuSan ', ' Aka>kalan ', ' Alanghya-
Vikrama ', c. 650. Victories at Pali and
Sennilam and at Nelveli. Capture of
Ch61a city, Uraiyfir.
10. Kd-chcha4aiyan
1 Sadaiyan ', ' Ranadblra ', ' Nedunjadaiyan '.
c. 675. Won battle at Marudur. Defeated
Ay-vel chiefs, and Raftas.
11. ArikeSari-Pai&ntaka
4 Rajasimha I ', ' Maravanaan ', ' MSran jadaiyau ', ' Tflr-Maran ',
' Nedumaran ', ' ParankuSan ', c . 700 or later. Battles of
Sankaramangai, Ktijumtmr Nednvayal, Mannaikndi Or
Kuricni. Md. Sundatl.
12. Jatila Parantaka
', ' Nedunjadaiyan ', ' Tennan-Vfinavan '. Donor of
the Velvikudi grant in 769-70. Defeated Pal lavas
at PennSgadam, and wdn other victories.
13. Rajasimha 11
14. Varaguna I
1 Jayantavarma ' c. 825.
1 Perhaps the same as the ' Patyfigasilai ' or Pal&lai-Mudnkudmi-Pernvaludi ' mentioned as having reghied
' a lone time ' before KadungSn ( T.A.S. Hi 201) .
The dates here given of kings from KadungSn to Varaguna II are adapted from Professor Jouveau-Dubreil's
reckoning (see also B.K. 1907, p. 62, and 1908, p. 62 / T.A<S. 1. 154 ; I.A. 1908, 293 ; 2922, 211 ; E.I. viii. 318).
378 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
1 PANDYA KINGS -conid.
15. Srlmara
1 Ekavira ', ' Srivallabha ', ' Parachakra-
Kolahala ' ' Pallava-bhanjana '. ' Avanlpa-
Sekhara.' c . 830. Won many victories.
16. Varaguna 11 17. Parantaka Vira-N&r&yana
1 Maranjadaiyan ', came to throne A.D. 862. ' Sadaiyan ', ' Jatila-Nedunjadaiyan '.
Victories at Idavai and VSmbll against Destroyed Pennagadam. Md. a Bana
ChSlas and Gangas. Penetrated to Araifiur. Princess.
Was defeated at Tiruppurambiyara, or I
Sripurambiyaro, by the Gangas, whose |
king Prithivipati I was killed, 877-8(?) . 18 . Rajasimha 111
4 Mandara-Gaurava', ' Maravarman '.
1 Abhimanameru ', ' RajaSikhamani ',
completely defeated by Parantaka
ChSla I between 907 and 916.
The list of PSndya princes which follows is gathered from inscriptions. Relationships are generally not trace-
able. Probably these princes ruled States separated from one another but formerly belonging to the old joint
kingdom, which was occasionally re-formed as a whole and then again became disjointed (see Kielhorn's Lists
E. /. tni. 10 ; viii. *, App. , p. 24 ; tx, 226).
The titles ' Poonm-Perumal ', ' Korkai-vendan ' are common to all the members of the Pandya family.
A.D. 965. Vtra Pandya, who took the head of the Chola, fought against the Chola Aditya II, and was called
1 ChSlantaka,' (Suchlndram Rock -Inscription, T. A. S. m, Ft. /, 67). About the same period several records of a
Period 985-1012. Amarabhujanga- Pandya a contemporary of Rajaraja ChSla I.
Period 1012-1042. ChSla princes were made Viceroys of their king in the Pandya country, under the title,
ChSla.Pandya,' (see e. g. V. K. it, Madura, JO, 11 ; 64, 65 of 1905 and others).
Prior to 1046. M&n&bharanan alias Vlia Pandya. Decapitated by Raj ad hi raj a Chola I.
1041. Vikrama Pandya usurped the throne of Ceylon. He was killed in battle in 1042 when Rajadhiraja
Chola I raided the island.
1046-1048. Parakrama Pandya usurped the throne of Ceylon and reigned two years (Mah&wamSa, ch. Ivi) .
c. 1060. ' VTra Pandya, sou of Vikrama ', mentioned in an inscription at Chidambaram. He was defeated by
the Chajukya Ch6la king Rajendra II Kulottunga-Chola I, and the government of Madura was made over to the
ChSla prince Gangaikonda ChSla, renamed ' Sundar A- Chdla- Pandya '.
1065-67. VlrakSSarin, son of Srlvallabba Pandya, was killed by being trampled to death by an elephant by
order of Vira-Rajendra Chola.
1080-1084. Sundara Pandya, a contemporary of Jafavarman Srivallabha who fought against KulOttunga-
ChSla I,
c. 1090-1133. Parantaka Pandya supported KulSttunga-ChSla I and Vikrama in some of their wars. He
claims to have taken Vilinam, to have destroyed ships at Kandalur, to have subjugated southern Kalinga, and to
have captured Kujam (the Colair Lake near Ellore) from ' Telugu-VIman,' i.e., the Telugu chief Bhima (T. A. S
i. 19. See Text s. v. A. D. 1090, etc) .
1132. Maravarman-SrivaUabha- Pandya I. Accession in year following February 1, 1132. Inscription of hi
37th year (426 of 1916) i.e., 1168-9 at Ambasamudram, Tinnevelly District.
1160-1. (Another) Maravarman -Srlvallabha- Pandya II. Accession in this year. He had a son KulaSekhara,
one of his feudatories was the Kera]a ruler VJra-Ravivarma (101 of 1908).
1167-1171. KulaSekhara-Pandya, probably the prince just mentioned, murdered Parakrama- Pandya, who
ruled at Madura, and seized the throne. There followed the War of Pandya succession, and the invasion of the
Pandya country by the Singhalese under general Lankapura (see Text s. v., A. D. 1067). (Prof. Krishnaswami
Aiyangar believes that the war began in 1171-2.) Parakrama's son Vira-Pandya was placed on the throne by
Lankapura, and Kulasekhara fled and shortly afterwards died. He was succeeded by Vikrama-Pandya, who was
supported by the ChOla king (7 of 1899 ; E.R* 1899, $38).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA 379
t
1190. Between May 30 and July 8, accession of Jat&varman-Kulaiekhara 1, alias ' Rajagambhlra '. He lived till
at least 1217 \EJ. viii., App. ii, 24 ; ix, 226 ; 337 of 1916 ; V. R. ii. Kamnad, 170 ; E.I. viii, 274 ; E. R. 1900, p. 6).
1216. Between June 25 and September 3 accession of M&ravarman Sundara- P&n4y a /, ' KOnerinmaikondan ' .
He reigned till at least 1235. ' Performed the anointment of heroes at Mudikonda-Solapuram ' (E.I. vi, 301, etc.}.
A record of A.D. 1222-3 says that he burnt Tanjore and UraiyUr ' (E.l. viii, App. ii, 24).
1238. Between July 13 and August 12, accession of Maravarman Sundara Pandya II (E.I. viii. App. ii, 24).
His 13th year fell in 1250 (572 of 1916). His last known date is in 1251 (E.l. vi. 301) on January 18. He claims to
have taken S*rlrangam from Hoygala SSmesvara. This perhaps refers to the latter's occupation of Kannanur, near
Srirangam.
1249. According to Mr. L.D. Swamikannu Filial a Pandya king reigned at this time whose name was Mara*
varman-Vikranta-Pandya, bearing the title ' Bhuvaneka-Vlra '.
1251. Between April 20 and 28, accession of Jafavarinan-Sundara-Pdntfya I, with title ' Kddanda- Raman '.
He lived till his 23rd year in 1273 ( V. R. i. S. Arcot 556-558 ; 19S of 1906 ; E.I. Hi, 7 ; viii, App. ii, 25). Before
1255 he had conquered Malabar, marched through Pudukotfai, defeated the Hoygala general and taken possession of
Kannanur (EM. 1900, p. 6). He attached the powerful chief Perunjinga at Sendamangalam, took that place
and restored it. He was anointed at Chidambaram ; and is said to have covered the temple at Srirangam with gold
after his solemn coronation there (EJ. xi, 266; vi. 221 ; V.R. i, Chingleput, 133, 167, 168; S. Arcot, 798.).
He defeated the Ban a chief of N. Arcot, and drove back the forces of the Kakatiya king towards the north. He
was crowned a second time at Nellore.
1253. Between April 30 and July 13, accession of Jafavarman- Vira-Pandya, who ruled till at least 1269
(67, 73 of 1911 ; 34 of 1920 ; EJ. vit, 10 ; viii, App. ii, 25 ; E.I. xi 226 ; x. 139).
1262. In the year following July 30. Accession of Maravarman- Vira-Panjya (V.R. i., S Arcot, 178;
386 of 1913.).
1268. Between June 10 and 20, accession of M&ravarman- KulaSekhara I. (EJ. viii App. ii, 25) , who ruled
till at least March 1308 (see text s.v. A.D. 1308). He partitioned his country into separate governorships, which
eventually led to each governor trying to become independent. (For events of the reign see text s.v. 1310, etc.)
According to Wassaf, Kulasekbara was assassinated in 1309-10 (416, 417, 460 of 1916).
1270. Between January 15 and March 1, accession of Mara-varman Sundara Pandya, according to
Mr. Swamikannu Pillai's dates (342-344 of 1911 ; EM. 1922, p. 92) .
1276. Between August 10 and 25, 1276 or, according to Mr. L.D. Swamikannu Pillai, between February 28
and March 14, 1277 (E.R. 1916, p. 97.) accession of Jafavarntan-Sttndara Pandya M, Kodanda Rama ' (EJ.
viii. App. ii, 25 ; EJ. xi, 259 ; V.R. i., Cfiinglepvt, 979 ; 110 of 19 1 2 ; 305 of 1921 ; 418 of 1909 ; 432 of 1913 ;
529, 570 of 1920). He took away the Tooth-relic from Ceylon and gave it to Kulasekhara I in Madura (MahawaittSa,
ch. xc.). Wassaf records the death of this ruler in 1293, earlier than December 2.
1283. Between January 12 and August 29, accession of M&ravarman- Vikrama P&ndya, as determined by
Mr. Swamikannu Pillai. The date however seems a little uncertain (compare V.R. i. S. Arcot, 222, 343 ', 439,
440, 813, 844 ; 135 of 1902 ; 53, 54 of 1905 ; 78, 79 of 1903 ; 410 of 1909 ; 116 of 1900). He lived till at least 1291.
He was called ' RajakkaJ-nayan '. One record in S. Arcot shews him ruling there in 1288 in his 6tb year, while in
the same place another inscription shews Ja^avarman Sundara Pandya II ruling there in his 13th year. These
difficulties await solution by future students. He is said to have defeated Vijaya-GandagSpala ( V.R. i. Chingleput
473, 480; S. Arcot, 157 ; 410, 418 of 1909).
1291. Between April 20, 1291 and April 3, 1292, accession of Jafavarman Srlvallabha, as determined by
Mr. Swamikannu Pillai (E. R. 1918, p. 155).
1293. In the year following February S, accession of Jatavarman-Sundara- Pandya 111, also determined by
the same.
1296-17. Between December 17, 1926 and April 29, 1927, accession of Jafavarman- Vlra-Pandya, illegitimate
son of Marav. KuUSekhara I. He was driven out by Malik Kafur in 1311. Ravivarman III of Kemja also claims to
have driven him out (E. R. 1900, p. 6).
1303. Between March 31, and May 16 (E. R. 2916, p. 97), provisionally fixed by Mr. Swamikannu Pillai as
the period of accession of Ja(avarman-Sundara-Pan4ya t legitimate son and heir of KulaSSkbara I. The son murdered
380 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
the father, and fled to Delhi when defeated in 1310 (E. R. 2921, p. 100). A record of his llth year is dated
January 26, 1314.
1314. Between March 6 and 20, accession of M&ravarman-KulaSekfwa U (E. I. viii. App. ii, p. 25 ; E R
2922, 200) . His last known date is 1325.
1315. Between April 15 and August 10, accession of Jat*varma*-ParA*rama-Padya, who ruled for at
least eight years (E. 1. ix, 228; xi. 264 ; V. R. Hi. Tinnevetty 259 ; 481 of 1909 ; 17 of 2894 ; 2. A. 2923, p. 229).
1333-4. MaravarmaH>yira-P&*dya II. Two inscriptions make bis accession in the year following Decem-
ber 6,1334 (494,495 of 1922). One makes it in the year following October 19, 1333 (271 of 1910 ; seeE. R.
2922, p. 92).
1335. Between April 30, and July 30, accession of Maravarman-Parakrama-Patufya, who lived till at least
1352. In this year the Muhammadan Viceroy of Madura under Muhammad Tughlak, Jalalu-d-din Asan declared
himself independent Sultan of Madura. He had ruled Madura since about 1330 ( V. R. i, N. Arcoi, 420; 78, 509,
525 of 2918).
1357-8. Between February 5, 1357, and January 9, 1358, accession of Ja^varman-Parakrama-PSndya (E. I.
vti. 12 ; xi, 228 ; 408 of 1917 ; 159 of 1911 ; E. R. 2922, p. 93) .
In 1384 mention of a Pprakraraa-Pandya in Tinaevelly District, whose rule began in this year and who ruled
till at least 1415 ( V. R. Hi, Tin*. 337; 203 of 2895).
1396-7. Accession of a KttlaSekhara-Pandya U with prefix < Jafavarmait ' (E. R. 1918, p. 158 ; 528 of 1911 ;
T. A. 5. i. 45, No. 2) . Apparently the same KulaSSkhara had the prefix ' Maravannan ' in 270 of 1908.
1401. Between January 13, and July 27, accession of Jatavarman-Vikranta-Patulya, alias Konerinmaikondan'
who ruled for at least 21 years (E. J. ix, 228 ; viii, App. ii, 25 ; xi t 265 ; V. R. i, Chingleput 378 ; 232 of 1910).
1422. Between November 8 and December 6, (?) accession of Jatilavarman'Arikhari'Par&krama-Patutya,
also called ' Manabharanan ', ' Manakavacha' ' Kuraara Parakrama ', and perhaps ' Vira-Pandya '. He was born
under the constellation MrigaSira. Died 1463 or 1464. Fought with the King of Kera}a ( T. A. S. i, 45 No. 3 ;
E. R. 1906, P. 72 ; 1910, p. 200 ; 1905, p. 56 ; 518, 533, 547 of 2917 ; E. R. 2928 \ p, 158 ; 172, 178, 299 of 2895).
(Set pedigree bebw.)
1430. Between November 9 and 28, accession of KulaSekhata-Srivallabha-Pawtya, also called AJagan-
Perumal', and Kumara-Kulasekhara. 1 He lived till at least A.D. 1473-4 (7*. A. S. i, 45 ; 198 of 1895 ; 27S of
1908 ; 476, 544, 649 of 1917). He was ' born in the Uttara Nakshatra.'
1443. Between March 13 and July 28, accession of Maravarma*'Vtra-Pda'ya III ('M' of Kiel&ortt's
list). His 14th year is mentioned. He lived in the reign of Deva-Raya II of Vijayanagar. From at least 1404
Madura was governed by viceroys from Vijayanagar, Dana chiefs and others (see the Madura list above).
1453-1455. Accession of Jo^ilavarman-Parakrawa-Pandya alias Srfvallabha '. He was born under the
constellation Ardra (Tamil, ' Tiruvadirai ') . He was alive in 1458.
1468. Between February 6 and October 13, accession of Jatilwartnan- Parakrama- Pandy a, alias
1 Alagftn-Perumal', Konerinmai-Kondan,' ' Vlra Pandya', ' Ponnln-Perumal '. Born under the constellation
Sravishfha or Dhanishfha (Tamil ' Aviftam '). Lived til! at least 1507 (T.S.A. i, 46, No. 12 ; ER. 2918, p. 259).
1480. Between January 12 and August 1. Accession of Par&krama-Kula$tkhara-P&*4ya, who was born
in Krittika ' (or Karttikai) . Lived till at least 1500 ( T.S.A. t, 46, No. 7 ; 628 of 2927) .
The pedigree of these few Pindyas is probably as follows :
? KulaSekkara
Arikefori-Parakrama
(Accession in 1422. ' Bora in Mrigafiira ') .
Adaui
W
Kulaiekhara-SrivaUabHa
(Accession in 1430. ' Born in
Uttaranakshatra')
Parakrama-Kulaiikkara
Accession in 1480. 'Born in
Krittika'.
Par&krama-Srlvallabha
(Accession in 1453-55. ' Born in ArdrS '.)
Parakrama-Alagan-Perumal
(Accession in 1468. ' Born
in Aviftam ', or Phanishtba).
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 381
1485-6. Accession of Parakrama'Panfya, whose second year was 1486-7 ( V.R. it, Ramnad t I7S-D).
1490-1. Accession of another Parakrama-Pan^ya, whose second year was 1491-2 (V. R. Hi, Tinnevelly,
304- D),
1531-2. Accession of Maravarman-Sundara-Paniya III, alias ' KOnSrinraai-Kondan '. He lived till at leut
1555 ( V.R. Hi, Tinnevelly, 405 ; 2 of 1916).
Between October 4 and November 1, 1535, accession of Abhirama Parakraraa, also called Jafilavarman-
Srlvallabha, and ' KSnerinmal-Kondan ', and ' Iranda-Kalam-Edutta ' ('he who brought back the old time').
He was son of Ahavarama, Lived in the reign of king Achyuta of Vijtyanagar, who, after defeating the ' Tirflvadl ',
or king of Travancore, established Abhirama-Srfvallabha in Madura. He was reigning on October 4, 1545
(577, 666 of 2927, etc ; E.L ix, 226, ' /").
1543. July 20. Accession of Jatilavarman-KulaSikhara III (450, 545 of W17). Elder son of Abhirama-
Parakrama. ' Born in ASvati ' (AS vial). Also called ' Parakrama', and ' Peruraal '. He lived till at least 1500
(466, 525, 532, 532, 536, 540 of 2927) .
1550. Between Jane 14 and 27. Accession of aliva(ipati, the younger son of Abhirama-Parakrama
(387, 403, 4S1, 511, 543 of 2927). Also called ' TirunelvSli-Perumal-Kulasekhara,' Viravenbaraalai,' ' Ponnan-
Pandya ', etc. He was crowned in 1552 (V.R. Hi, Tinnevelly, 362, 302).
1563. Between June 1 and 13, accession of Jatilavarman-Ativlrarama-Srlvallabha, son of Salivafipati
alias ' SivalavSl ', ivaladeva ' ' Alagan-Penima| '. He was ' born in Punarvasu. His 42nd year 1604-5 is
mentioned in an inscription at Kuttalam ( V.R. Hi, Travancore, 142 ; 482, 501 of 2927 ; T.A.S. i, 49, Nos. 22, 26 ;
V.R. Hi, Tinnevelly, 278- Ji ; ii, Ratnnad, 168-B).
1572-3. Inscriptions of the iecond year of a prince (?) KulaSckhara-Parakrama-Alagan iSokkanar (482 of
1909 ; E.R. 2918, fi. 162).
1574. Mention of Kitn-Pan4ya (E.R. 1904-5, p. 57).
1586-7. Accession of Abhirama- Varatung arama , alias Vira- Pandya, also called Alagan-Perumal-Ativlra-
rama '. A grant by him on October 9, 1590 (605 of 2927 ; V.R. it, Madura, SO, A, B).
1593. Abhirama-Ativirarama-Pangya mentioned (E.R. 1912, 40).
For the following pedigree see T. A. S. i. 44.
Ahavarama
Kulasekhara- I | SrivaUabha
Parakrama aliva(ifiati ( ' who established the Pamjya)
kingdom ' ' who brought
back the old time. 1
Gunarama Varatungarama Ativlraratna Srivallabha.
In A.D. 1614-17, a Pandya prince Perumal-Sivala-Maran- Varag unar&ma is mentioned, who was also called
'Kulasekara-SOmaslyar-Dikshitar.' He carried out a religious (Yaga) ceremony at Tenkafii. He may be identical
with SrivaUabha, son of Salivatipati (V. R. Hi, Tinnevelly, 393- A ; Travancore, 227 ; T.A.S. i. 147: 268 of 1908).
In 1754-5 a descendant of the Pandya Kings Kula&kkara Dikshitar &vala>Varaguna is mentioned in an in-
scription, which states that like the earlier SrivaUabha he ' brought back the old time/ bid title being 'Irandakalam-
e4utta'(7*.A5. /. 149).
NOTES. The author of the Pcrifilus (1st century A.D.) gives the name ' Paralia ' to the country about Quilon
and Cape Comorln. This probably represents the river 'Pabruji' (modern Talaiyaru) mentioned in early
Tamil epics.
RashtrakQ(as No. 10. KSchchtdalyan's alleged defeat of the Rattas (i.e. Chalukyas) probably refers to an
event of the year A. D. 674 when the Chajukya king Vikramaditya I penetrated southwards as far as Trichinopoly
and was encamped at Uragapuram.
382 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
* PANpYAS OP UCHCHANGI
Sec NOLAMBAVAPI COUNTRY-RULERS OP
PESHWAS OF SATARA
See MAHRATTAS
PITHAPURAM PRINCES
OP EASTERN CHALUKYA DESCENT
See Pedigree of Eastern Chalukyau above.
When KingXan(M*a-lta Vijayaditya Kof the Eastern Chalukyas was ousted by TSdapa in A.D. 925, he
established himself as ruler of the small territory of Plthapuram, on ancient province to the north of the lower
Godavari river.
Kanthika-Blta Vijayaditya V.
(of the "Eastern Chajukyas, A,D, 925)
1. SatyOfraya
('Uttama Cbfi|ukya.' Md. Ganrl, a Ganga princess.)
2. VijayadUya II Wmaladitya
(Md. Vijaya-deVI)
Vikramaditya Vishnu Molina, I
Vardkana I
KHma 1 Hajamartonta
3 Vishmtvordfanb //
4. Mallapa 11
Md, a Haihaya princess
CbandaladSvI.
Satmdiva.
Living in 1145. Became
chief hi A.D. 1125-6.
5. Vijayaditya III
Crowned January 11, 1158. Md. Ganga
dau. of ' the lord of the Aradavada '
and Lakshmi.
(By Ganga) . [ (By Lakshtm)
6. Mallapa 111. Nartndra
Gonaga ' or 'Vishnuvardhana HI. 1 (Gave a grant in 1176.)
Dates 1174-5, Jane 16, 1202.
7. Udayachandra.
NOTES. As to the relationship between B5ta Vijayiditya V and Saty&firaya I note that Fleet accepted the
latter as son of the former ; but must point out that such a fixture allows only five generations between A. D. 925 and
1202. It seems more probable that Satyafiraya lived about 150 years later than his E . Chajukya ancestor.
The date of 6 Mallapa's accession is doubtful. Two inscriptions at Bhlmavaram make its date 1174-5, while
the garpivaram pillar inscription fixes it as in 1193-4. Dr. Hultzsch, (E. 1. iv. 230) finds it impossible to reconcile
the statements. It may be that, as in other cases of which we have clear information, the son was made joint ruler
with his father some years before the latter's death.
For 6 ' Gonaga ' see V. R. it, Godavari 203 ; 198 of 1893.
QUTB SHAHI DYNASTY OP GOLKONDA
Ste GOLKONDA, KUTB SHAHI DYNASTY.
RAJAHMUNDRY REDDI CHIEFS OF
See REPPI CHIEFS
RASHTRAKUTA DYNASTY-THB-
See Fleet in Bombay Gazette* Pt. il, 386 and E. 1. Hi. 55 / R, G. Bhandarkar ' Early History of the
Dekha* ' p. 55, n. 2, and 57 ; E. C. it, App. B.
1. Daniivarma 1.
?.. Indra L
I
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
383
QUTB SHAHI DYNASTY OP GOLKONDA-^/rf.
4. Karka, or Kakka I.
I
5. Indra 11
(Md. a Cbalukya princess)
7. Krishna/
'Akalavarsha,' ' Subhatunga,'
Kalivaliabha,' Prithvlvallabba.'
.D. 768, 772. Constructed the Kailasa
rock-cut temple at Ellora.
Nann
(See E. 1. ix. 194 ; xi. 276)
6. Danlidurga \ \
VairamBgha,' ' KhadgSvalSka,' 8. Govinda 11 9. Dkruva Samkaragana
' Sfthasatunga.' Conqured the 779-783. Dethroned 783 (See notes 793.
W. Chalukyas, Died childless. by Dfaruva (Sge Mow)
i.D. 7418, 753, 754. notes below) \
Kamba
Sthamba, 1 'RanavalSka'
Seems to have lived privately.
Record in 802.
10. Govinda 111
783-(?)814. Conquered
Kerala, Gujarat, etc.
Md. Gamundabbe.
f 11. Atndghavarsha 1
or 'garva,' (?) 814-877. War with
the E. Chalukyas
Indra 111
Made sovereign of Gujarat
by his brother Govinda before
812 and became first of
a dynasty in Gujarat.
12. Krishna 11
877-913. Md. dau. of KSkalla
CbSdi or Kalachuri king.
Dau : Sankka
Md. the Pallava king Nandi-
varman HI.
13. Jagotunga
Md. Lakshmi, a Kalachuri
princess.
14. Indra 111.
913-(?) 922. Md. Vi Jamba,
a Kalachuri princess.
j
r. the W. Chajukya
king Ayyana II.
j Ayvana
17. Ba4diga,orAm6ghavarsha
III. 933-937. Md. Kundaka, a
Kalacbnri princess.
15. Amdghavarashall.
Ruled 1 year, and deposed
by his brother, 922.
16.
(?) 922-933
IV
r
Dau. Kh'akS.
Md. W. Ganga
king Butuga II.
18. Krishna 111
937-8 to 965-6
I
Indra IV
(died March 20-982).
19. Khottiga
965-6 to
972-3
20. Kakkala
or Karka 1 1., orAraO-
ghavarsha IV.
972-3.
Notes. 6. Dantidurga completely crushed the W. Chajukya family, so that the Western territories of the
latter were ruled by the RSahtraktttas for two centuries. He gave a grant in 753 (/. A. 1882, p. 108). He was in
occupation of Kanch! some time after 754 (/. A., 1906, p. 332).
7. Krishna I was encamped at the W. Ganga capital Mannai, near Bangalore in A. D. 768 (E. 1. xiii,
275.). Grants by him in 770 and 772 (E. 1. vi, 171 ; xiv, 123).
8. Gdvinda 11 has the names ' Vallabha ', ' Prabhfitavarsha ', ' Pratipavaloka ', ' Vikram&valOka.'
9. Dhruva was also called 'Nirupama', ' Dharavarsha ', ' Kalivallabha ', ' Srlvallabha.' He was also
called ' Dhora ' or ' Dora.' He defeated and imprisoned the W. Ganga king givam&ra II.
10. Govinda III. ( For his elder brother Kambha see B.C. ix. Nl. 61, of which the date is November 13, 802) .
Govinda had the titles ' Jagattunga', ' Jagadrudra ', ' Prabhfitavarsha ', ' Vallabha-NarSndra.' There was
heavy fighting in his reign. He was contemporary with and fought against the E. Cha|ukya king Vijay&dltya II
alias ' Narendra-Mrigar&ja ' whose inscriptions say that he fought 108 battles in 12i years against the Gangas and
Kaftan, or Rashtrak&tas. GOvinda says he defeated the E. Chfthikyas (E. 1. vii, 26). He released from imprisonment
the W. Ganga king Sivamara II, and again captured and imprisoned bun. For his queen Gamnndabbe see E. C. ix,
Nl. 61.
384 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
11. Amoghavarsfw I or &TM was also called 'Durlabha,' * S*rlvallabha,' ' Shanda,' ' Nripatunga,'
1 Atifiaya-Dhavala,' ' VIranarayana,' ' Lakshmi-Vallabhfindra,' and 4 Lord of Lattaffiru ' (E. 1. Jfitf, 176).
12. Krishna 11 was also called ' Kannara/ ' AkSlavarsba,' and ' Subhatunga.' Before A. D 888 he
suffered heavy reverses at the hands of the Eastern Chajukya King Gunaka-Vijayfiditya (E. I. vii. 26 set texts, v.
M*y 10,930 A. D.).
13. Jagatunga was also known as ' Jagadrndra' (E. 1. iv, 283 ; v. 193).
14. Indra III was also called ' Nityavarsha-NarSndra ' (271 of 1918 gives a date in his reign) .
16. Gfoinda 2V was known as ' Suvarnavorsha, ' 'Nripatunga,' ' Vallabha-NarBndra, ' ' Prabhflta-
varsha,' 'Rajta-kandarpa,' ' Sahasankha, ' and 'Gogglga.' He seems to have bad a very bad reputation
for cruelty.
18. Krishna ///was also called 'Kannara', ' Akalavarsha,' ' Kachcfaiyum-TanJaiyum-konda* ('capturer
of Conjevaram and Tanjore') and ' Irivikannara.' For his exploits see the text.
19. KhoUiea, alias ' Nityavarsha,' was defeated by Harsha, king of Malwa in 971. His accession was
between March 24, 965 and February 17, 966.
20. Kakkala was also called ' Vallabha-NarBndra.' He was overthrown by the Western Chajukya king
Tailapa II, who married Kakkala's daughter Jakabbe, or Jakkala-dSvI. With him the dynasty came to an end.
For Indra IV's date of death see E. C. ii, 57 at Sravana-BelgoJa, the date of which is quite sound.
RATTA CHIEFS OF SAUNDATTI
(See Bombay Gazetteer, ., Pt. i, 550 ; 1. A. xix t 248 ; E. /. viii t ApP. ii, 7).
The family claimed descent from KisbtrakQla Krishna III.
1. Nanna
1 ' KanthSyabharada,' ' Nannapaya.'
2. KZrtaviryal orKattal
Feudatory of W. Cha^ukya Tailapa I. A.D. 980.
Ddvari
, or Dayima
4. Kannakaira /, or
Kanna I
\
5. Efaga
1040
7. Sinai
6. Anka.
1048
or Kalasena. Md. Mailaladev!
8. Kannakaira 11, 9. Kartatlrya, or Kafta 11
or Kanna //, c 1069-1087. (Md. Bbagala-devI, c. 1069-1087)
10. Sena II
(or KalasSna. Md. Lakshml-dSvI,
c. 1087-1121.)
11. Kariailrya, or Kattama 111
(Md. Padmala-dSvI, 1143, 1145)
12. Lakshmidcva 1
or Lakshmldhara. Md. ChandaJa-
devi, or Chandrika. (?) 1209.
13. K&rtavlrya IV 14. Mallikharjuna
Md. EcbaJ5-dvI and MidevI (Yuvaraja. 1204 1208.)
1199, 1208, 1218.
15. LakshmidZva 11
1228, 1229.
1 This name I do not find mentioned in any of the authorities quoted and in one or two others where the
matter is under discussion. Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
385
386 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
t
REDPI CHIEFS OF RAJAHMUN DRY-BRANCH A
A'&fa, or
Ktta, or A'tfaya 11
Aid. Doddambika, dau. of PrOlaya-
Vema of Kondavidu
Md. Mallambika, dau. of Anna-VOta
of Kondavldu, to whom he was minister
and was given the Rajahmundry Province
c 1385-1423.
1414-1416.
REDPI CHIEFS OF RAJAHMUNDRY-BRANCH B
The pedigree follows the Kondukuru plates of Allwya Dodda and others. (&./. v. 53 ; xm> 237 )
Peruw&di Keddi
Headman of Duvvur village, Md.
Annama.
Allaya Ptdda-Kfya Anna-Prfla Docida, or Dodjaya I Pinna-Kd(a
(' Pantakuln-Raja. Md. Annaraa)
Prdla t orAuna-Vrfla k'otaya Allada- or Alia, or
(or Anna-Vota. 1416, 1422) Allaya. Md. Vgmambika dau.
of Bhima of the ChOda family.
1416, 1422, 1431.
Vtnta, or Allaya- Vtona Vtrabhadra, t>r Dodda, or Allaya Dodda, 11 Anna
Ruled jointy with Virabhadra Vlra. Md. Anitalli (Dates January 14, 1431 ; June 7, 1434)
1433, 1434, 1437. dau. of Veroa
1422
NOTES. Dodda I's son Allada defeated Alp Khan. Made an alliance with the Gajapatis. Another account
makes his wife Vemambika grand daughter of king Anavema, probably of Kondavldu. (E.I. v. 53 f)
For Vhna or AUaya-Vema (1433, etc. . . ) see E.I. xiii. 238. Virabhadra? s wife Anitalli was ' daughter of
the elder Kajayft's son Vema ' (ftiYQ .
Dodda II was also called ' Karpvlra-Vasantaraya', Samgrama-Bhlma ', and ' Jagannobbaganda, 1
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
387
RENANpU TRACTCHIEFS OP THE
See above under ' CHOLA-MAHARAJAS.'
S*AKA DYNASTY OF KSHATRAPAS, OR SATRAPS
Set above under ' Early North India, ' Table.
S"AI,UVA FAMILY CHIEFS
Their distinctive family titles were 4 Kftthari-S*a|uva ', 4 Medinimlsaraganda ' and Dharanfvaraha. ' See
J . Ramayya's article on the DSvulapalli plates (E. I. vii. 74). For Pedigree see A. X. 1908-9, p. 168.
Vanki-deva
Gunda I
(Md, Kamala. Lived at Kalyanapura.)
Gunda II, or
Madin
Cavtaya II
I
Gautayya
I Virahotala
Savttri-
mangi
Narasimfia *
1354
tluv Mangu
1362. Assisted Kara pan a
II of Vijayanagar in his
Southern Campaign.
tiers,
(Four othtr sons)
Gunda III
Md. Mallambika
Tirmnallayya
or Timma, 1450,
1455, 1463.
(A son)
Killed according to
Nuniz, ' by a page.'
ot Vijayanagar, whose
throne he usurped
1485-6. Died 1492.
L.
Immatfi-Narasimha
or Tammaya, or Tamma-
deva, king of Vijayanagar,
1492-3 tolSOS. Assassinated
His Minister Narasa
usurped the throne.
fuva
Boppa
Tippa
Md. Sister of king Diva-
raya II of Vijayanagar.
1441-2
1
Raya
General
III king
Pamatayya
or Parvata-Raya
February 22, 1468.
Gopa-Raja Tippa
1430-1 1442
Tirumalayya
or Timma- Kb j a
Tippa
or Tripurantaka
or Depanna
NOTES. Pedigrees of the family are given in V.R. ii, Nellore 606, 620; B. and V.C. Hi, 1184 \ 1203; and in
EJ. vii. 76.
1 V.R, i, Anantapur, 49 ; 92 of 1912.
388 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
An inscription at Simhaclfelam in Vizagapatam District gives the following names, saying that 3ambu-rSya
came from Kannada-d55a (293 of 2899); (V. R. it, Guntttr, 128).
Sajuva Vibhala
1 Pedda ' Sambu, or Samparaya
1426
BhnpaGOvinda
alias Telungaraya 1428-9 |
Dau: Tippal&ditfv
Md. Raja Jagatabft-slnga
143ft
Timma-Raja.
A &luva Media lived in A.D. 1441-2 (V. R, i, Cuddappah, 659).
A tyuva Yerra Kamfia lived in 1405-6 (ibid., 662).
For Parvatayya's place in the pedigree see V. R. ii, Kurnool 469.
Saluva Pedda Mallapa ' son of Yaram (? Yerra) Kampa ' is mentioned. August 25, 1485 ( V. R. it,
462; 26 of 2925).
The principal minister of Krishnadeva RSya of Vijayanagar, throughout his reign aluva Tirama, alien
Appaji. ajuva Gdvinda was also prominent during the reign. 1
In 1589 Sajuva Naraslmha, ' Smga-bhflpala', who was related to BahubalSndra, was ruling 89010 tracts
Rajahmundry, and part of Kalinga.
The Rajas of Karvetinagarin Cbittoor District belonged to the Sajuva family. In 1622-3 Tirumala, ' son o !
Srlranga Raja and grandson of Kathari-Saluva-Maharaja,' was chief of that tract (V. R. i, Chittoor, 267,268;
376* 377 of 1911).
SAMBUVARAYA CHIEFS
OF THE gENGEtfl FAMILY
Their province was mainly in the present North Arcot and Chingleput Districts. In the times of the Vijaya-
nagar empire it was known as the ' Padaividu-Rajya ', drawing its name from Padaividu near PSjflr.
The namei only can be given, as the relationships are not yet sufficiently established. To save space
' ambuvaraya ' is shortened to ' Samb.'
AD. 1163-4. Rajanarayana Samb. in 18th year of Rajaraja ChSla II, (1146-1163), (V.R.i, CMngltput,
479; 244 of 2902).
1167-8. Edirili-Chdla-$amb. in the 5th year of Rajadhiraja Chaia II (1163-1178), to whom he was
feudatory. He is said to have obtained the departure from Son th -India of the Singhalese armies under general
Lankapura, which invaded the country in his day, by his intervention with a holy priest of Siva who by earnest
prayer and fasting secured the Deity's favour. Edinli had a son Pallava-raya ( V. R. i, Chingleput, 248, 345; 20 of
2899; 474 of 2905).
1171-(?)1210. A number of records of this period contain names which possibly owing to the recurrence of
the name ' Attimallan, 1 refer to one chief. These are as follows :
Ammaiyafipan-Ptndi alias Rajaraja Samb., A.D. 1175-6 the 13th year of Rajadhiraja Chola II, which was
his own Stb year. Hence his accession was in 1171-2 ( V. R. i, S. Arcot, 373 ; 222 of 2904).
Antmaiyapfian-GandarSuriyan-Samb., 1179-80. In the second year of KulOttnnga CbOla III, 1178-1216,
(V. R. i, N. Arcot, 997 ; 190 of 2904.)
Minda*-Attimallan-$amb. 1185-6. In the 8th year of the same king ( V. R. i, N. At cot, 342 ; 301 of
2897).
Minddn- Attimallan- Vikrama-Chdla-Samb., 1189-90. In the same king's 12th year (V. R. i, N, Arcot, 26 ;
405 of 1905).
Atnmaiyappan Rajar&ja Santb., 1190-1. In the same king's 13th year ( V. R. i, S. Arcot 374 ; 223 of 2904).
In this record two chiefs bind themselves to be faithful to the iSengSni chief.
Ammaiyat>pan-Attimallan-Vikrama-Chdla-$amb.,\\%l'$. In the same king's 20th year. Agreements
between rival chiefs. This chief was also called ' Kannudai-Perumal ' (S 1. 1. iii. 208) in 1204-4, in the
King's 27th year ( V. R. i. N. Arcot, 424, 422 ; 207, 115 of 1900). He had a son as next noted.
l The Sajuva Brothers Timma and Govinda were Brahmans, and could have had no connections with these
families. Sajuva in these cases must be regarded as a mere title that it actually was in its origin Editor.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 389
1212-13. Alagiya-CMla-Edirili'Ctola $amb., alias ' Ch6la-Pi}lai '. Record in the 35th year of the same king;
(V. R. it. Salem, 28 ; 435 of 1913) . Son of the next above.
He was also called ' VIrasani-Ammaiyappan.' Two records of his are dated in the 22nd and 28th years of
Rajaraja Chola III, i.e. in 1237-8 and 1243-4. Another is dated in the 3rd year of Vijaya-GandagSpala, the Telugu-
Ch6da ruler, i.e. in 12S2-3, and here he is called ' Alagiya-Pallava ' (V. R. i, N. Arcot, 554, 559, 333 ; S.I.I. i,
Nos. 59, 60, 63).
1235-6. Attimallan-atnbukula-Ptrumai-Raj(ig(wtbhira-$<imb. This was his 12th year, so his accession
took place in 1224-5 (S.l.L i. Nos. 102, 205).
1257-8. R&j'araja Sanib. in the 8th year of Vijaya-Gandag6pala. Here the chief is called a ' Pijlaiyar', or
vassal, of his lord (V. R. i. N. Arcot, 230, 231 ; 302, 303 of 1912; S.I./, i. 87 to 136; Hi. 121, 123, 'l36, 208).
He was also called ' Rajagambhira.'
c. 1314-5. Vira-Champatt&yan, ' alias Samb.' in the 12th year of Jatavarraan-Sundara-Pandya, whose
accession was in 1303. Also, apparently, called ' Vira-Chdla-Samb ' (V. R. i, N. Arcot 290 ; 97 of 1900).
1322. Accession, between May 11 and June 20, of ' SakalalOka-Chakravarti' VeArumAnkon^a-Santb. There
are records of his 14th year, 1335-6, in which the Muhammadan invasions of the country are mentioned ; and of his
18th year, of date June 30, 1339. ( V. R. i, N. Arcot, 548 ; 24 of 1S97 ; 42, 48 of 1921 ; E. I. xi. 251 ; E. R. 1903,
p. 16; V. R. i, S. Arcot, 1048; 434 of 1903).
1337-8, Rajanarayana-Sainb., alias ' Mallinatha, ' or ' Tirumallinadan ' (in Tamil), or ' Jiyadeva '. Several
records'make his accession in 1337-8, though the fixture clashes with the last date of the chief last-mentioned. It
may be that that chief retired into private life before his death. RajanSrayana's 20th year is mentioned, i.e., 1356-7
(30 Of 1890 ; 49, 302 of 1921 ; 48, 49 of 1922 ; V. R. i, S. Arcot, 799 ; 396 of 1909).
The S*ambuvaraya chiefs were conquered by prince Kampana II, son of Bukka I of Vijayanagar during his
southern campaign about 1351, (E. I. vv. 8).
N.B. The Rajaraja-Samb. of A.D. 1257 sometimes has prefixed to his name the title also borne by his lord
Vijaya-GandagSpSla, viz., ' Avaniyala-pirandan ', or ' Ajappirandan '. This, and the fact of his being called
1 ftifftiiyar ' , has led the Government Epigraphtst to the opinion that he really was a son of Vijaya-Gandag6pala.
I doubt. See my remarks appended to the list of Nilagangaraiyan chiefs given above.
SANTARA CHIEFS
OF PATTIPOMBUCHCHA MODERN HUMCHA.
Humcha is in the ShimOga District of N.-W. Mysore, near the Western Ghats. The family is said to have
originated in the north. Its members were Jains by religion. For their pedigree see E. C. viii, Nagar, 35.
Mythical and traditionary ancestors are omitted here.
1. Vikratna.
' Kandukacharya', ' DanavinSda. '
Formed the ' Santajige 1000 ' into a princi-
pality, c. A.D. 800.
2. Chagi.
(Aid. an Ajuva princess, dau. of Rananjaya).
C . 825.
3. Viral
(Md. Jakala-devI, c. 850).
Kannara. 4. Kavadeva.
(Md. Chandala-devi. c. 875.)
5. Tyagi.
(J/rf. Nagala-<r. 900).
6. Nat
(Md. Siriya.c. 025).
25A
390 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
* SANTARA CHIEFS
OP PATTIPOMBUCHCHA, MODERN HUMCHA-ftw/rf.
7. Raya.
(Mf.Akka.r. 950).
8. Chikka Vlra.
(Md. Bijjala, c. 975).
9. Ammano>.
(Md. H6chala, c. 1000)
I
Dau. BiraUl, 'or Birabbarasi 10. Taila, or Tailafia 1
Md. an Ahiva chief, Bankideva. Md. Mankabbarasi, an Ajuva princess
and Kaleyabbarasi, a Gaoga
princess, e. 1025.
11. Vlra II. Singidcva. Barnunadiva I .
or BIra, or Biruga, c. 1050. or Bamma.
Date in 1062. See note below.
12. Taila, or Tailapa II. Coggiga Oddue* Banmnadiva II
1077 or ' Nanni-Santara ' or ' Vikrama-Santara. ' or Bamma II.
I or 'GOvindara.' Md. a Pandya princess,
Chandala.
Dau. PampSdSvi. 13. Srlvallabha. 14, Taila III. Goainda. Bofifiuga.
1 Vikrama-Santara, ' ' Tailuga, ' Tailaha ' 4 Raya-Santarn, '
1096. Md. Akka-devi 1096.
I 1089, 1096.
15. Taila IV, or 16. Kamadeva. Simha. Ammana.
Tailafia. Md. a Pandya princess,
1115-6, 1162. Bijjala.
Singit^
17. Jagadeva. Singidcta. Dau.
Defeated by HoySala Vishnu- Md. Honneya, or Honna-
vardhana. 1160. Ponna, a Ganga chief,
by whom
Jayakesl. SanteyadZva.
1140. 1189.
NOTES. Tailapa 1. His wife Mankabba was sister of the Aluva chief Bankideva, who married Tail a pa I's
sister Birala.
Vlra II. He is said, in E. C. viii, Nr. 47 the date of which is 1062-3 1 'to have freed his State from those who
had no right to it '. This probably refers to the occupation in 1042 of the Santalig 1000 by the Chalukya princes
Bijjarasa and Gonaraja (E. C. viii, Sa. 109, bis). Vira H's wife Bijjala was daughter of the Nojamba ruler
Narasimha, who governed Uchchangi in 1054. He also (E. C. viii, Nr. 35) had a wife Kanchala-dSvi who was the
mother of his four sons. She and her sister Chattala are noted above in the pedigree of the Western Gangas (a. v.)
Another record (ibid , Nr. 37) states that the mother of the four sons was Chattala daughter of ' Rakkasa-Ganga, lord
of KSnchi, ' which may have been a title of ArumojlidSva, husband of Gavabbarasi, who, according to E. C. viii, Tl.
292, were the parents of Chattala and Kanchala. Chattala was the wife of the KiduveUi chief of KanchI, and Rice
expressed the opinion that when she became a widow she claimed her sister's four sons as her own. These different
statements are confusing at present. The puzzle awaits solution. (See note 1 on p. 86 above. Editor.)
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
391
Ttilapa II was also called ' Bbajabala Santara ' (E. C. viii, Nr. 35).
For Gogxiga gee E. C. vii, Sk. 53.
For Srivallabfta and his sister Pampadevi see E. C. viii, Nr. 37.
For Tail* IPs/on of Srlvallabha see Jtfys. A.A.R. 2923, p. 75, and p. 117. The date of the latter inscription is
A.D. 1115-6. That of the former is 1162. These dates are rather far apart, but are not impossible. It may turn out
that there was later a father and son of the same names.
Jafodtva. Before his defeat by the HoySala king he had, as a feudatory of the Western Chajukya king,
attacked theKSkatlya king Pr51a II's capital Anumakonda or Warangal, but had been driven back. He fought
against the Kadambas is 1160 (Mys. A. A. ft. 2923, p. 113).
JayakESi raided the HSngal country in 1140 (E. C. vi, Cm. 122).
gENGENI FAMILY
see SAMBUVARAYA CHIEFS
SETUPATI RULERS OF RAMNAD
They belonged to an ancient Marava family, who were hereditary guardians of the Isthmus of Ramnad, and
who were re-estabished during the rule in Madura of Muttukrishnappa (A.D. 1602-1609) in the person of S*adayakan-
Udaiyan-SStupati I. The Nayakas of Madura were their overlords.
1. Sadayakan-Setupali-Katta I
(1604-1621. Fortified Ramnad)
3. Sajayakan 11
or Dajavay Setupati, 1635-45
was deposed and reinstated 1640,
and was murdered by Tambi.
He adopted Raghunatha Tgvan
4 . RaghunHtha- Tevan I
1645-1670.
(illegitimate}
2. Kuttan Setupati- Katta
1621-1635
(illegitimate)
Tambi
(Revolted. Died 164fi.)
Dau. GangHyi-Natchiyar
Tanakka- Tevan
(died young)
Narayana- Tevan
1670. Put to death by the
Dajavay of Madura after
6 months' rule,
6. Raghunatha-Tevan 11
Ki[avan ' . 1673 ( after 3 years of
anarchy) 1710. Became inde-
pendent of Madura 1702.
(illegitimate)
T&nda* Tgvan 1
(illegitimate)
Tanda-Tevan 11
(Md. Kulandai-Natchiyar)
1720-1724, was opposed all
bis time by Bhavani-gan-
kara, and by him was killed.
7. Vijaya Raghunatha- Tevan .
1710-1720.
Bhavani'Sankara
Tevan. Seized throne
1724. Deposed 1729.
Bhavani-Sankara was deposed in 1729. He was succeeded by Kutta-Tevan II, who was brother of Kujandai-
N&tchiyir and who was also called ' Kumara-Muttu- Vijaya- Raghunatha'. He ruled till 1752.
392 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
t
SEUNA DYNASTY
See YADAVAS OP DEVAGIRI
S*ILAHARA DYNASTIES
They did not largely come in contact with the ruling families of the South, and it is not necessary here to insert
all their pedigrees.
(A) For the Silahara family of the Northern Konkan for a century and a half down to the reign of Anantadeva
or Anantapalsio 1094, see Bombay Gazetteer /, Part 111, 539; and Kielhorn's List in E.I. tnii, App. ii, p. 11.
After Anantapala we have a few names and dates, but the relationships cannot be traced.
Haripala, A.P. 1149, 1154. MalliMarjttma, 1156, 1160. AfiarSfita, 1185, 1187 and 1198. Keshi-deva, 1203,
1238. SdmXvara, 1259.
(B) For the Silaharas of the Southern Konkan from about A.D. 775 to 1008, see Bombay Gazetteer i, Part Hi
537 ; and Kielhorn's List in E.L viii, App. ii, p. 22.
(C) The S*ilaharas of Kolhapur and Belgaum.
7. Jatiga 1
2. Nayimma
or ' N&yivarman '
3. Chandra-raja
4. Jatiga 11
5. Gonka G&vala Klrti-raia Chandraditya
or GOkala, or Gonkala or Guhala
6. Marashimha
1058
7. Guvalall Gaugadtva Bhdja 1 Bailed S. CandarHditya
1110,1118,1135
9. Vijayarka, or
Vijayaditya, 1143
1150, 1153.
10. BMjall
or ' Vira-Bhoja ' 1178-1207.
Defeated by king Singhana
II of the Devagiri-Yadavas)
For information see Bombay Gazetteer I, Pt. iii, 537 ; and Kielborn's List. (E.L viii, App. ii, p. 11).
SINDA FAMILIES
A. SINDAS OF SINDAVADI
The Sindavadi country embraced parts of N. Mysore, Bellary, Dharwar and BiiapQr. It is mentioned in an
inscription in A. D. 750 (E. C. vi, Jtfg. 36) . The chiefs were always vassals to more powerful families. The Sinda
capital was at first at Hallavur on the Tungabhadra river, and later at Belagutti in Honali Taluk N. -W. Mysore
(StE.C.vii t Mrod. p.35.)
Nidudtf Sinda ruled at some early date. Then the pedigree is as follows.
Piriya Chattarasa 1
(Md. DCrabarasi, or LSkabarasi. )
Jdgarasa
Chattarasa 11
A. D. 1117.
I (Relationship not knoum.}
Mocha Mallidcva [ . . . . 1 harasa
| (See note below.)
'JRayarasa \
(See note below) \
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 393
SINDA FAMILIES-A. SINDAS OF SlNDAVApI-<:0/rf.
ISvaradeva I
(or ISvara-bhflpati. 1166, 1180.)
Plndyadfra Malla. or Mallideva Raya, H/aya
Attacked by HoySalas in 11H6-7
1187, 1195, 1204
ISvaradeva U
1215, 1222.
_ . ___ L _______
Dau. Sovala Dau. K&lale KSSavadeva
1232.
Biradeva or HaraKra.
1244-1247.
NOTES. That Igvaradeva I was son of [ ---- ] harasa is stated in E. C. vii, HI. 50. Rice (ibid, vi, Introd.
35) makes him son of MallidSva's son Rayarasa.
Records at KurugOd, Bellary District (V. R. i. B'll. 106, 108; 56, 58 of 2904), mention Sinda Rachamalla
as feudatory of the Kalachflri king in, apparently, A. D. 1175 and 1177. But the details of the dates are unsatis-
factory. Two others (V. Jt. i. Bell. 87, 728 ; 211, 206 of 1913), of dates 1141 and 1147 mention Rachamalla
and his elder brother Bhlma, but with no clue as to relationship.
Another KurugSd record (E. 1. xiv, 265), edited by Dr. Barnett, gives the following pedigree-to which
I have ventured to add the prince Bhima mentioned above. There is, here again, no clue as to relationship to the
main line
( . __________ . _____ _____
Bhima ' Piriya ' Rachamalla I
(Md. Sovaladev! ; 1141, 1147)
IrungOla
(Md. Baladevi and Echaladevl)
R&chamalla II Sdnta
also called ' Govinda of the Sindas '
1173, 1181.
SINDAS OF ERAMBARAGE
Erambarage- Yelburga in H. H. The Nizam's Dominions (See Bombay Gazetteer I, //. ///, p. 573 ; E.I. viii,
Apt. //, 10 ; xiv, 263 ; xv, 109 ; 1 A. 1876, p. 174).
Chava
1. Achugi I,
or Acha vassal of
W. Chajukyas
Naka
Singa 1
or Simha
Dtoa
or Dana
Dama
or Dava
Chavu
or Chi
Bamma
Singt
Achugi 11
or Acha, or Achama. Md.
Madevi, 1122.
Permadi 1 Chavunda 11
or Pemma. ' Jagadekamalla.' Md. SiriyadSvI, da*, of the Kala-
Clalms to have defeated the Kadambas churi king Bijjala II, and D6raalud6vl.
of Goa and Hoy5ala Vishnuvardhana, I
1104,1144. j
AchuKi HI Permadi 11 Bijjala Vikrama
(or Achidgva, 1163) (or Pemmadi, 1163) ' (or Vijjala, 1169) or Vikkaya, or Vikramaditya
1169, 1180.
The family was crushed by the triumph of the Hoyfialas m the latter part of the 12th century A.D.
Vikrama governed the Kisukad tract (E 1. xv. 109. Inscription at Sudi.).
394 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
* TAGADUR CHIEFS
See under Adigaman chiefs above.
TANJORE RULERS OF
A. A FAMILY OF CHIEFS IN THE 8rn TO THE HTH CENTURIES A.D.
These chiefs seem to have been vassals to the Pallava kings and to havernled over parts of Tanjore and
Pudukotta.
PtrundiduguMuttaraiyan I
alias Kuvavanm&ran
Ifangdvadivar-aiyan
alias AfHran-ParamiSvaran.
Perumdidugu-Muttaraiyan 11
alias Suv&van-M&ran or Nedumilran
A.D. 717 and later.
The last chief was known by many other titlesamongst others ' Lord of Tanjore.' He fought many battles
(twelve are mentioned In inscriptions) against the Pandyas, the people of KOnadtt etc ... He went to Conjevaram
to receive the newly-installed Pallava king, who was almost certainly Nandivarman II (A.D. 717-779). He had been
a vassal of the Pallava ParameSvara-PStavarman II (See the Anbil plates, E.I, xv, p. 49. n-1 and E.I. xiii, 134).
Vidtlvi4ueu-Vilupera4i-AraiSan, alias Sattan-Maran, who was a contemporary of Pallava Nandivarman II
and was son of queen ' Perurabidugu-PerundgvI,' was very probablv a son of Perumbidugu-Muttaraiyan II
(B.I. xiii, W f).
Jfarfidugu was a contemporary of Pallava Dantivarman (779-830).
Wdihidugu, con tern p. of Pallava Nripatunga (854-888).
Saitan-Paliyili was his son.
Satrvbhayankara-Mnttaraiyan was a contemporary of S*adaiyamaran Pand.ya. Date doubtful as more than
one Pandya king was so called.
Vijayalaya-Muttaraiyan was the name of an officer serving under Kulettungft ChOIa I (1070-1118).
B. THE NAYAKKA DYNASTY OF TANJORE
Timma
Md. Vayyamamba. (E. I. xii 340)
1. Sevvappa Ntyaka
Made governor of Tanjore by Achyuta Raya
of Vijayanagar, who married his wife's
sister. Independent after J565.
1549-1572.
2. Achyutappa N&yaka
1572-1614.
3. RaghunAtha Ntyaka
(Md. a Pandya princess. 1614-1640.)
4. Vijayar&ghava.
Deprived of his throne by Chokkanatha
Nayaka. 1640-1674.
5 Scngamala D&s
His throne seized .by EkfijI, alias Venkaji, brother
of the Mahratta givajl, 1674.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
395
C. THE MAHRATTA DYNASTY OF TANJORE
A branch of the Mahratta family of Satata (see Mahrattas above) descended from S*ivajl's brother Venkaji.
In 1674 by order of the Sultan of Bijapur, Venkaji, then a general, went to Taniore and placed Sengamala, or
Chenganmla, Das on the throne, driving out AJaglri Nayaka who had been made governor, by Chokkanatha of
Madura. Shortly afterwards Venkaji usurped the throne.
Shahjl Bhonsla.
2. Sh&hi
2. SMhft
(1685-1711. No issue.)
1. Ekdjl, or Venk&ft
1674-1685, confirmed in his
post by Sivaji in 1678.
3. Sarfdjl, or Sarabhdjl
(1711-1727. No issue.)
Saniajl
4. T&kajl
(1727-1735)
5. Bavajl, or Baba
Sahib. 1735-1738.
His widow ruled for 2 years.
6. Sahujl , or
Saiyajl. 1738-1741,
and 1749-1765
Anna Sahib
(died early)
Nana Sahib (illegitimate)
(died early) 7. Pratapa-Simha , or
Partab Singh. 1741-1749.
8. Tuljajl
1765-1787
| ... (adopted}
10. Sarfdjl
1797-1824.
11. Siv&jl
1824-1855.
9. Amara. or Amir, Simha
1787-1797.
NOTES (I) Venkaji was ruling on April 5, 1685 (540 of 19 IS). (6) Sahvji was, soon after his accession,
driven out by faction feuds ; and his brother Pratapa-Simha seized the throne and ruled from 1739 to 1749, when the
English restored Sahujl.
(9) Amara Simha was deposed for mis-government, and pensioned, iu 1798, SarfOji's adoption being declared
valid. S*arffiji ceded Tanjore to the English, receiving the fort as his residence and an estate for his support.
(II) Sii'afi died without irsue in 1855, and the line became extinct.
TELUGU-CHODA CHIEFS
The following Table is tentative, information regarding some of the relationships being as yet somewhat
confusing.
The family ruled a portion of the present Nellore District and the Kajahasti tract in Chittoor. Some records
say that they were of Pallava origin. Others call them descendants of the Chahikyas and call them by the title
' S*aSikula-Chalukki.' Some claim that their ancestor was Karikala Chola. Certainly most of them were called
by the family name 'Ch6da' (theTelugu form of 'Ch61a'). One of their ancient cities was Pottapi, which is
the old name of Kajahastl, whence they derive their titles ' Pottapi- ChCla ' aud ' Tirukajatti.' One of their
characteristic titles was ' Ganda-Gopala.'
For much information see Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar's South India and her Muhammadan Invaders
pp.59f.
I identify the oft-mentioned ' Nail a Siddha ' with Betta II, son of Erasiddha. A record at Kavali in Nellore
district (V. If. it, Nell. 441 ; B, and V. C. it. 735, No. 39) of date A.D. 1207-8, makes Nalla Siddha, elder brother of
Taramu Siddha I, and it says that though Nalla was anointed, hia younger brother Tammu was' by his favour*
ruling the kingdom. That is to say Nalla retired into private life leaving his brother to rule. An inscription at
Tiruvalangadu (E. L vii, 120) confirms this. It says (v. 19) that the middle brother, king Betta, being given to
the practice of austerities, conferred the government on his younger brother Tammnsiddhi ' Thus Betta II was
the same as Nalla, 1 which is merely a nickname, ' black '. In A.D. 1205 the eldest brother Manma Siddha I was dead.
Again an inscription at Nandalfir in Cuddapah District (V.R. *', Cudd. 792; 578 of 1907) informs us that Nallasiddharasa
was son of Erammasiddha. It is necessary to mention these matters because some writers make Nalla Siddha an
uncle of Tammu Siddha I.
1 See Editor's note p. 130 above.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
S.I.
S'iS
il
i
hapa
' Erama.'
ndevI also
tapi Chola.
- fl
n * o L
1 Is^Is Hlg
Ji ^i-~li|a
fc S.s~ ^Ifi.
li
II,
SiS
|!1
tfi
^i
-
5-
8 e ~
ita
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA H97
KONIDENA, OR KOTYADONA, BRANCH, which ruled at Pottapi (Kajahasti)
DaSavannan
a Chdda
Md. SrlyidEvI. Date 1137.
His wife lived till 1163,
Tribhuvanainalla Pottapi-Chdda
( Md. Mabala-devl. \
\ Dates from 1137-1153. J
Nanni-Chdda
1 Kannara CbCda, ' or ' Sri ChOda.'
3148, 1151.
TRAVANCORE RULERS OF
See KERALA KINGS
VAIPUMBA CHIBFvS
These rulers at one time governed parts of Arcot, Cuddapah, Nellore and the country south of the Krishna
riverthe ' RSnandu 7,000 ' village tract. They were a Telugu family claiming descent from the early Western
Gangas. In the 9th century A.D. they fought against the then ruling Gangas.
Irigaya- Vaidumba lived m the 9th century (I'.JK. i, Chittoor, 148, 162 ; 439 of 1914 ; 295 of 1905} ,
Ganda-TrinMra, who may be the same as Manuja-Trinctra (298 of 1905), in alliance with the Bana chief
fought and defeated at the battle of Soremati the allies MahEndra I of the Nolamba- Pal lavas and the Western
Ganga king Rachamalla II about the year A.D. 878 ( V.R. i. Chittoor, 167, 168, 170 ; 295, 296 of 1905 ; 533 of
1906; E.K.2907 t pp. 78-79).
In the next century three generations are known
Sandaiytn-Tiruvayan I
('Vikramadftya.' Md. guttira, A.D. 931, 958.)
Sandaiyan-Tinivayan II Samkara-deva ChandraSSkhara.
alias Srlkantha. 962. I
Sdmanatha
1014
Sandaiyan I was conquered about A.D. 915 by Parantaka Ch51a I. He acknowledged as bis overlord at one
time the NoJamba-Pallava chief Irivi-Nulipaya II who was also called Dilipayya, and ruled from 942 to 966, or
perhaps Irivl I Nolipayya) . (E.G. x. JSfi, 4.)
The ChOla king Arinjaya, c. 965, married a Vaidumba princess.
One of the Sandaiyans is mentioned in records of 21st, 24th, and 25th years of the Rash^rakQta king Krishna
III,-probablytheson ( ashe is called ' Srtkantha,* A.D. 958,960, 963 (E. L v, 142; E.R. 1905, 'fi 57; V.R.i t
5. Arcot 668, 567; 267 of 1902 ; 143 of 1905). Srtkantfa was chief between at least 960-1 and 968 (76 of 1905 ;
5.7.7 Hi, pp. 53,107).
A Vaidumba Raja with title > BhuvanaTrimtra ' was crowned in 972/3 ( V.R. i, Cuddapah, 583 ; 325 of 1905).
An inscription of 992-3 mentions the Vaidumba chief ' Vishnudeva, alias Durai-araiSan '.
In A.D. 1004-5 lived a Vaidumba chief Tukkarai, who had a son Nannama and ruled over the Ingallur-nadn
( V. R. i, N. Arcot, 362 ; 14 of 1890) .
Vaidumba Sdmanatha, son of Samkara, lived in 1014-15 (V. K. i. N. Arcot, 336 ; 92 of 1889).
Vaidumba R&jindra-Chola Mummtuti in A.D. 1251-2, the second year of Vijaya-Ganda-GSpala of the Telngn-
Cho4as ( V. R. ii, Nellore 633 ; B. and V. C. 2314) .
See also V. R. i, Anatttapur, 122, bis : 86 of 1913 and note the Government Epigrapbist's remark* in E. R.
1923, pp. 98-101.
398 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
VAKATAKA RAJAS
These chiefs at one time owned extensive tracts in the Dekhan and penetrated southwards into the Kuntala-
d?Sa. They occupied parts of Bellary and Mysore (/. R. A. S. 2914 ', p. 322 ; L A, 2920 1 p. 174 ; E. 1. ix, 268 ; xvii,
12) . The dates Riven are those of the late Dr. Vincent Smith and others.
VindhyaSakti, c. A.D. 275-300
Pravarascna, c. 300*330.
GcMtawlputra, (Did not reign)
1, c . 330-340.
Prithvi&na. I, c. 340-390
' Conquered the lord of Kuntala ' (Afanta inscription)
7, c. 390-39S.
Md. Prabhlvatl, dau. of Chandragupta II,
who reigned 380-413,
Div&karasena Pravarasena //, c. 395-420
( son).c. 420-445
Devasena, alias Priihi'isSna II
c. 445-465
HaHsena, c. 465-500.
NOTE. Mr. V. S. Sukthankar in E. L xvii, 12, argues that the dates given are too early and that the reign of
PrithvisSna I was as late as A.D. 7th century. But this could not be so if the pedigree is accurate and if
Rudrasena II married the daughter of Chandragupta II. (For further information see S. K. Aiyangar's Vakataka
Supplement Jour. Ind. Hist., vol. \\.-Editor.)
VELANANIPU CHIEFS.
The Velanandu country proper, otherwise called the ' Shafaahasra ' tract of 6,000 villages, was the Telugu
country south of the Krishna river. To its north, between the Krishna and Godavari lay the Vengi country, other-
wise known as the 'Gudravara' or ' Guddavadi '-Vishaya a portion of which, about the Godavari delta was
called the ' Konamandala.' North of the Godavari, also containing another division, called Guddavadi, was the
Prtlunadu, with capital at Pi(hapuram. The Velanandu capital was Isandol.
The whole territory was ruled by the And bra kings till about A.D. 225, when the Pallavas of Kanchi seized
the Velanandu tract. They lost it to the eastern Chajukyas about A.D. 615 and from them it passed to the Ch61as
under Kul6ttunga Chela I in 1070.
The following pedigree is taken from Mr. H. Krishna Sastri's Table (E, R. 1917, p. 119), with some dates
added as gathered from published inscriptions (See also E. R. 1921, pp. 110, 111). The Table is tentative as
records sometimes appear to differ.
1. Mafia I, ' Piduvaradltya.'
.2. ErriyaJ.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
399
VELANANDU CHlEPS-contd.
3. MallaU
Subject to E. Chajukya, ChaJukya-Bhlma II.
Md. Kollapamba.
1
4. ErriW H
Founder of the family.
Md, Kattamba.
Kdrapa
Malta 111 5. Kudiyavarman
Was given the two provinces
of Gudravara by Vimala-
ditya of the E. Chajukyas.
(1011-1022).
Ganda 2 Panda 1 Nanna
General of Raj a raj a I
of the E. Chajukyas
Md. Gundambika
I
Kapana.
| 1
Vedura 1 Ganda 11
6. Gonka 1 Malta IV
Panda 11
Vedura 11
Minister of Vlra-Ch6la
Viceroy of Vengi.
Was given the Vengi
country by the ChOla king.
Was given the Velanandu
province by KulOttunga-
Cholal. Wd. Sabbam-
bika 1077-(?) 1108.
7. Rajcndra-Cho4a I
Md. Gundarabika. Dates
from 1115 to 1130
8. Gonka 11.
Md. Sabbambika. Was called
' Kul 6ttunga-Ch6d a- Gonka '
Dates from 1132 to 1160.
9. Railndra Chdda II
General of Rajaraja Ch6la 11 Md.
Akkambika. Dates from 1163 to 1180.
I
10. Gonka 111.
alias ' KulCttunga-Manma Gonka '
Md. Jayambika
11. PrilhrtSvara
1786-87
NOTES. For pedigree, etc., see Dr. HultzscL's article on the Pifhapuram inscription (E 1. iv, 35).
There are some 13th century dates for chiefs of the line, e.g. Kuldttunga-Rajendra-Chdda-Gonka. A.D.
1237-38, and 1239-40 and 1254-55 (V.R. ii, Godavari, 317 1 342 ; 411, 436 of 1893 ; Guntur 854; 160 of 1899).
And the same name in A.D. 1270-1. (V.R. ii, Godavari, 341 ; 435 of 1893).
Before 1112 (when Kul6ttunga-Chola 1 died) Rajendra-Choda 1 had the Veugi province conferred on him by
that king, after the king had adopted him as his son.
Gonka 11 is said to have ruled the whole Telugu country from Kajahasti to the Mahendra mountain in Ganjara.
His wife Sabbambika was daughter of the ' GiripaSchima,' or ' West of the hill' chief. (See ' A'ondafiadmafi '
chiefs pedigree Table above).
VELLORE CHIEFS
See the Vilapaka grant (N. Arcot) of A.D. 1601 (E.I. iv, 269).
Vlrappa-Nayaka
(of the AnukQla gotra)
Bwmna-Nayaka
or Sinna Bomma. Patron of
Appayndikshita. Dates in 1549 and ]566
Lingatna- Nayaka
Subordinate to Venkatapati I, king of
Vijayanagar. Date in 1601.
VENAp KINGS
See KERALA KINGS.
400
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
S
I
ii
r>3
I
?*
Hi
fl6S.!>
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
401
i
i
402
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OP SOUTHERN INDIA
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
<jaf8Jl rf ?82|V
$!1MS|3?si
wS-SSbtjff^Sa^S,
Sn! rawi^? a " !-
403
JH "> en O te
*i *11 Ev
"li^i^'ild^s ^^^
SliSlNSSr.* ^J
>Hj c " "" -*
*i|S3.**:<S
gh^^w
!l B fi!
?
StSfrS?! i!Pi^i1lI
^isai^ifB*! iiUrgiih
5 li|If^!s'IJe|lJ!l^|
kiljf!l \\ll& *
^ -s s B . as I & S "* ics?II
j3
s||
404 HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Srlranga, the father of Aftra Rama and his brothers, died on some day in the year following March 28, 1570
(the first anniversary of bis death was in . 1493).
(1) Tirumala was recognized as king of Vijayanagar and was given full imperial titles in inscriptions of 1569
(April 30) and 1571 (E. C. xii t Mi, 10 ; viii, So. 55). The earlier one may give him honorific titles, bat the latter
says he was ' on the throne '. His reign ended between March 8, and November 9, 1578 (E. C. x. Mr,, 42, 57).
(3) Venkatapati 1 was on the throne early in 1586 ( V. R. ii. Kvrnool, 585 ; 71 of 1915) . For his death and the
tragedy which followed it in the murder of (4) Srlranga II and his family see the full account given by the
contemporary wiiter Barradas in December, 1616, ('A Forgotten Empire,* p. 222 f). That (5) Rama 11
reigned an late as 1630 is shewn by two inscriptions (E. C. x, 164,)*. (7) Sriranga III was reigning on
March 10, 1643 (E. C. iv. Yd., 5). He lived till 1670 (E. C. xii t Pg., 46).
D II. In the Kurnool and Cnddapah districts are a good number of records of the Aravidu family of
Nandyal.
VISHNUKUNpIN KINGS
The family became powerful at Dendalfir and Vengi in the country between the Godavari and Krishna rivers
after the fall of the Salankayanas and the crushing out of the Andhra monarchy. The pedigree and dates (which,
up to No. 8, Madbava III are tentative) are taken from Mr. K. V. Lakshman Rao's paper (Journal of Department of
Letters, Univ. of Calcutta, xi t 31) .
1. Madhava 1
f. A. D. 357-382
2. Devavanna,
c. 382-407
3. Madhava U
c 407-444
4. I'ikramendra I
c. 444-469
I
5. IndrabhattHraka
c. 4G9-496
fi. Vtkramendra II
c. 4'J6-521
I
7. Govinda
c 521-546
I
S. Mildhava ///, ' Janasrnya '
S46-(?)610
9. Manchanna-Bhatf&raka
NOTES. (3) Madhava 11 reigned for at least 37 years (C. P, No. 12 of 1919-20) and is given that period in
the table, but he may have reigned longer. He married a Vakataka princess. (5) Indrabha^araka
reigned at least 27 years (E. 1 xii, 133) and is given that length of reign, but, similarly he may have reigned
longer. He defeated a confederation of rulers headed by a king of Kalinija, and became master of the Vizagapatatn
district. 8. Madhava Ill's date is fixed by an inscription of his 48th year which shews his accession to
have taken place in the year following February 10, A. D. 546 (for reference see heading.) This record, which
comes from Polamuru in the Godavari district, states that Madhava III crossed the Godavari and marched north-
wards to conquer Kalinga. He was contemporary with the Cha}ukya kings Mangallfia, Kubja-Vishnuvardhana and
PulakeSin II, and was defeated by them about A. o. 10, losing his kingdom.
1 These two records, both of the same year and in the same village, are interesting incidentally as shewing that
people used indiscriminately the expired or current Saka year. Both belong to the year ' Pramoda ' but one names
the expired and the other the current Saka year.
HISTORICAL INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA 405
YADAVA KINGS OF DEVAGTRI
The early Yadavas are also called ' Yadavas of Seuna-deSa ', and date from about themiddleof the eighth cen-
tury A. D., but they do not come in contact with Southern India, so far as our knowledge goes, till the time of Bhil-
lama, son of Mallugi, who obtained the sovereignty of Kalyana, founded the city of Devagiri and defied the HoySala
king, the Yadava Bajlaja II. Bhillatna was crowned at Devagiri about 1187. Fierce war followed, ending in the
defeat of Bhillama's minister Jaitrasimha at Lakktmdi, by which victory the HoySala dynasty became rulers of
the Kuntala-deSa (/. A. it. 100 ; See Bombay Gazetteer /, PL II, Pp. 2U f ; R. G. Bhattdarkar. ' Early History of
Pp.75f}.
Mallugi
1. BMllum
(1187-1191)
2. Jailrapalal
orJailnjri. 1191-1210-11
3. Siiifrftana
1210-1. -1246-7
Jaitrap&la 11
orJaitugl. Did not reign
4. Krishna 5. Mahadera
or Kanhara or Kandhara 1259-601271
124G-71259-60 I
I -, I
Kfiwac/iandra Amana
or Kamadevn. 1271-1309
I
| I
Samkara A daughter
Lost his kingdom to the Md. Hurnpala, who was flayed
Sultan of Delhi alive by Mubarak Khilji in 1318
1309-1312
NOTES. Kor the wars of (2) Jaitrapala i see . A v. 28.
(3) Sing liana's defeat of Hoy sal a Ballala II is testified to by an inscription of Singhana's at Gadag in
Dharwar of date A. D. 1213-14 (I. A. ii. 297). Singhana was ruling in SbiraOga district Mysore in 1218,
1237 and 1241 (E. C. riii, 250, 25 f>, 387). One record says that his general Bichana erected a triumphal
column on the bank of the Kavcri river (J. B. . A'. A. S. xv, 386; xii, 43). The date of this is 1238-9.
Bichana was Singhami's vlcetoy in the south.
(5) MahQdwa lost his possessions in Mysore. They were recovered by the Hoyfiala king Narasimha III.
The celebrated author Hemadri was minister to both Mahadeva and Ramachandra.
K&machandra made an attempt to conquer the Telugu country but was driven back by Kakatlya Pratapa
Rudra. In 1294 he was attacked by the Musalman army commanded by Alau-d-din Khilji, nephew of the Sultan
of Delhi, and Devagiri was invested. Alau-d-din retired on receipt of an immense ransom. Later, when Rama-
chandra fatted to pay tribute in 1307, Malik Kafur was sent to compel his obedience, and Ramachandra was
captured and sent as a prisoner to Delhi, but was released after a time. He died in 1309.
Samkara also refused to pay tribute and Malik Kafur was again sent to reduce him to obedience. Sam-
kara was killed in 1312.
INDEX
Abba Sahib t alias Shuhiiji, II, of Kolhapur, 310, 314,
Abdul Kadlr, 349, 371
Abdullah, 254, 349, 352, 370
Abdullah Kufb Shah, of Golkonda, 275-79, 281, 282,
284, 349
Abdul Nabi Khan, Subahdar of Cuddapah, 294
Abdul Rabim, 326
Abdul Razzak, interview with Diva Raya II, 219
Abdur Razrak, account of, 258
Abdul Walt&b, son of Anwaru-d-dln of Haidarabad,
defeat of, 299, 301, 326
' Abhaya'.Jbiruda of Rajendra II, 337
Abhaya Naga, Tissa's brother ; his revolt aud defeat
of Tissa, 17
Abhinava Pandya, 356
Abhimana-R:ijadhiraja-Choln, 362 ; Kongu Chdla
governor, 91
' Abhinava-Vlra Deva Raya 1 -title of D5va Raya II,
215
Abhirama, 250
Abbirama-Ativlrarama Pandya, 266, 3*1
Abirama Parakrama, 251,'i!52, 381
Abhirama-Parakrama- Pandya, 250
Abhirama, alias Sundara Vamtungararaa-Panclya, 265 ;
accession year of, 264
Abhirama- Varaittngarama, Prince, 263
Abu Bakr, 345
Abtll Hasan, 349
Abul-Muzaffar-Salim, son of Akbar, alia* Jahangir,
269
Abul Muzaffar Yitsuf Adil Shah, 322
Achugi I, 393
Achugi II, 96, 393
Achugi II I, 393
Achyuta, 245, 248, 249-401
Achyutappa-Nayaka, in Tanjore, 262, 263, 394
Achyuta Raya, brother of Krishnadeva Raya, 244, 246,
247
' Achyutarayabhyudayam ', 246, 247
Adakkan, 36, 361
Adajaraditya, Ruler, W, Mysore, 87
Adhirajendra, son of Vira Rajendra, 77, 82, 341
Adigaiman, chief, 27, 322
Adigan, alias Adiyaman or Adiyan, 322
Adiyan, chief of Tanjore, 31
Adil Shahs of Bljapur, 233, 238, 240, 242, 243, 322, 363
Adlnagar, Battle at, 64 (foot-note, p. 65)
Adi-Rama, Rama, the Kerala merchant, 143
Aditya I, ChOJa King, 38, 39, 41, 340
Aditya II, same as Karikala II, 50, 51, 341
Aditya Rama, 360
Adityavarma, 334
Adityavarman, 353, 375 ; Sarvanganutha, 199, 360
Adityavarma, Kadamba chief, 54
Adityavarman, prince of Travancore, 226
Adoni, the fortress of, 202, 209
Afzulu-d-daulah, the Nizam, 317, 344
Agali, 29
Agha MurHd, alias Amurath II, 322
Aglbatti Muhammad Khan, 326
Agnimitra, son of Pushyamitra victorious over the
Andhra ruler, (p. 8) ; ascends the Snnga throne (148
B.C.); gradually loses his dominant position, 8;
defeats YajnaSrl Satakarni, 12, 320
Ahasuerus, Persian king, 191
Ahavamalla, 356
Ahavamalla, Kalachuri prince, 121
1 Ahavamalla ', title of Tail* II, 52, S3, 54, 335
Ahavamalla-Sattiga, Satyasrayall, 58
Ahavarama, 247, 381
Ahmad I, 327
Ahmad 1 1, 327
Ahmadabad, sultans of, 242
Ahmad Khan, 327
Ahmad Khan, an Abdali chief, new dynasty of, 298
Ahmad Khan, Muhammadan servant of D5va RSya II,
214, 218 y
Ahtnadnagar, Rulers of, 323, 370
Ahmad Nitam Shah, title of, 231
Ahmad Shah, 367
Ahmad Shah /, successor of Fir<5z, 214, 300
Ahmad Shah BihmanI, 215, 218, 322
Ahmad Shah Durant, capture of Delhi by, 300 ; invasion
of, 302
Ahdbala Raja, building of a gfipura by, 255
Ahdbala-raja Kampaya Maharaja* a chief, 223
AhObilam, 183, 240, 257, 263
Aihole, 23
Ain-ul-Mulkh, alias Ainama Malukka, 253, 254
Aivarmalai, Record at, 37
Aix-la-Chapelle, treaty of, 299
Aiyangar S. Krishnaswamy, 70, 72, 78, 95, 110, 125,
143, 150, 172, 177, 185, 186, 188, 235, 237, 238, 242, 246,
275, 341, 395
AjataSatru, son of Bimbisara, his alleged parricide
(p. 3 and note 3) ; his wars with the Lichchavis ; bis
construction of Pataliputra (p. 3) ; his death 475 B.C.,
4, 319
Ajavarwan, 353
Akada Redfc, of Rajahmundry Branch ' B ', 215
Akalanka, a title of Kulottunga HI, 121
' A biruda of Vikrama Ch61a, 96
Akalanka, Jain Teacher, 29
Akalavarsha Krishna II, Rash(rakQta King, 42
Akbar, 254, 262, 264, 267, 268, 269, 288
Akbar II, 367
Successor of Shah Alam II, 313
Akbar Khan, 315
Akbar Muhammad, 326
Akbar Shah 11, Emperor ; death of, 315
Akka, 390
Akka-devI, sister of Vikramaditya V, 59, 68, 335
Aunt of SOmisvara 1, 72, 78
Akkambika, 399
Akkanna, murder of, 289
Akkarasa-Gangarasa Rajayya, 348
AkshSbhyatlrtha, Disciple of Anandatirtha, becomes the
Vaishnava pontiff, 191
Alagan-Perutn&l, alias Ativlrarama Pandya alias Abhi-
rama Varatunga, 263, 264, 267
Alaean-Perumal-Kwnara'Kulatekhara'Pantya, 217
Atagan-PerumU-Srivallabha, 226
Alagan-Perumal-Srlvallabha-Pandya, 227
' Alagan-Sivalaver , alias of Ativlrarama-Pandya-Sri*
vallabha, 257
Alagan-Sokkanar, alias Parakrama Pandya 262
Alagiri, same as A^agadri, son of Muttu VIrappa, 287,
Alagiya Ch6|a-Edirili-Cb3la-SatDbuvarIyan, 132, 389
Alagiya-Pallavan-Edirili-ChCla-Sambuvaraiyan, of the
SeogSni family, 149
408
INDEX
Aliya A'dma, enquiry of, 255 .
Alagiya-S>an-Avaniyala-Pirandan-Perunijmga,37G
Alaunfcarittah, 329
Alamgir II, 300, 302, 367
Alangudi, 74, 77
Alappirandan, Rajaraja Sambuvaraiyan called, 152
Alas grant, 29, 30
AlattGr, battle fought by Durvinita, 20, 40
Alau-d-dln, 180, 405
Alau-d-din II, son of Ahmad Shah Bahmani, 218,
327
Alau-d-din HI, 327
Alau-d-dln Alim Shah, 345
Alau-d-dln BabmanI, 194. 219, 223
Aliu-d-din Hasan, Gangfl Bahmani, 1U1, 327
Alau-d-dln Itnad Shah of BirSr, 322
Alau-d-din Khilji, his invasion of the Dekhan, his defeat
of Ramachandra, his murdering his uncle of Delhi
nd his cruelty, 171 ; his becoming the sultan of
Delhi, 172 ; Invasion of Orissa, 173
his expedition against Warangal, 174 ; his sending
Malik Kafur against Devagiri, 175 ; his sending Malik
Kafur against Warangal, 175
his sending Malik Kafur against Dorasaraadra and
Madura, 176
Aliu-d-dTn MaSQd, 344
Alau-d-din, Sikandar, 345, 363
Alau-d-din Udauji, 187, 363
Albuquerque, 234, 237, 238, 241
Aletipalli, a Virakal at, 35
Alexander the Great ; his invasion of India ; victory over
Poros ; advance to the Hyphasis ; sailing down the
Jhelum and return march to Persia (327-324 B.C.) ;
his death (323 B.C.). 4, 320
AliAdilI,322
II, 322
Ali Adil Shah, 255, 257, 259, 262, 281, 2S2
Ali Barld, 329
Ali Hussain, 326
Ali Marian KhSn, 290
Ali Masjid, the fort of, 315
Aliwal, battle of, 316
Aliya devl, Granddaughter of Taila HI, Santara
111,390
Aliya Rama, 253
Brother of Tirumala, 250
Cousin to Chinna Timma, 251
Minister of Sadafiiva, 402
Aliya Ratna Raja, imperial titles of, 257
Allada, alias Allaya, Reddi chief, 218, 386
Allada-Dodda, Reddi Chief of Rajahraundry, 217
Alla4a Redji, Branch ' B ' of the Reddis of Rajah-
mundry, 212
Allaya, 386.
Allun-Tirukalatti, Tikka 1, 145
AJlur, near Trichinopoly, 42
Almas Be*g, 34
Almeida, 235, 236
Alt> Khan, defeated by Allada Reddi of Rajahmundry,
212,386
Alupa, 323
Alupindra Bhujabala, 323
AjupSndra-KulaSSkhara, Alupa chief, 129 |
Alur, Inscription at, 59, 68, 76, 85 \
A|uva, Prince, 323 i
Alupa family, 26
Ajva Chiefs, 362 I
Ajva, Prince, 323 I
Alvakeda (S. Kanara), another boundary of Ballala I's J
Kingdom, 93
Alvar, meaning of, P. N. 2, p. 370.
Tirumangal-Alvar, 29, 32
Amalafmram, Ta>uk of Godavari District, 202
Araana, 405
Amarabbaranau, iyagangn, alias Tiruvegambam-
Udaiyfin, 131
Lord of Kfilar, 132
Amurabhujanga Pandya, 54, 56, 378
Amara Simha, successor to Tuljaji of Tanjore, 308-310,
395
Ainaravati, stupa at, showing traces of Greek and Persian
influence, 9, 12, 16, 90, 120, 122, 141, 147, 183, 190, 203,
363
AmarSSvara, 240
Ambadeva, grandson of Gangayya Sahini, 160, 166, 167,
169, 170, 359
Ambera, daughter of Pulakesin II, 334
Ambasamudram, 37, 55
Atitblra, probably the same as Hara-Vira, 224
Arabur, 37, 39
Arabur Khan, death of, 252
' Ambur Ray ', probably the same as Ambiru, 225
Amiens, Treaty of, 312
Aminabad, in Guntur district ; inscription at, 266
Amir Barld, 234, 249, 329
Amir Khusru, 175, 176, 177
Amir Timur, alias Amir Taimur of Samarkhand, alias
1 Tamerlane ', 206
Arairu-1-umara, 326
AmkuSa, Chera emblem, 178
Amma I, alias Vishnuvardhana VI, 337
Amma II, 337
Ammaiyappan-AlaKiya-Chola-Edirili-Sumbuvaraiyan,
^engeni chief, 143
Ammaiyappan- Attimallan Sambuvaraya, a Seneeni
chief, 322, 388
Ammaiyappan, Gandar Sflriyan, Sarab., 388
Ammaiyappan, Pallavaraiyan, a vassal of Rajadhiraja
11,116,119,376
Ammaiyappan-kajaraja Sambu, 388
Ammaiyappan-Sambuvarayan, of the SengSni family,
Ruler, parts of North and South Arcots, 121
Ammanga devi, 341
Amraanga-D5vi, daughter of Rajendra Ch61a I, 337
Amma Raja I-E. Chalukya king, 43, 46
Amma Raja II E. Chalukya king, 35, 49
Ammugi, 356
AmSghavarsha I, Rashtrakuta, 34, 45, 328, 383, 384
Amdghavarsha II, Elder brother of Govinda IV, 44
AmSghavarsha HI, Krishna Ill's brother, 47
Amrit Rao, 366
Anaimalai, 98
Anaji, 19
Anandatirtha, Vaishnava Pontiff, 143, 164, 181, 184,
191
Ananga Bhima, 358
Ananga Bhlmall, grandfather of Bhanudeva I, 160
AnantadSva, the Mat la chief, gift of land by, 268,
392
AnantaC. M., 366
Ananta Devi, 385
Anantapala, uncle of Govindu, 99
AnantapQr district, 45, 83, 87, 88, 93, 98, 103, 104, 112,
162. 192
'nantarasa, minister of Virupaksha I ; also to King
Bukka in 1364, and to Bhaskara Bhavadufe in 1369,
193
Anantavarma, father of Deveodravarma, 44
ChOda Ganga, long reign of, 87, 88, 89, 93, 94, 87,
100, 101, 103, 106, 120, 358
Anantavarma Bhanudeva I, Kalinga-Gangi King;,
162
Anantavarmadeva, evidently another name of Kamar-
nava VII, 107, 109
Anantavarman, Vajrahasta called, 68
Anantavarman, RSjaraja II, 115, 123, 358
A*aWa*ldu t son of Singa, Kakatlya, Pratapa-Rudra't
General, 195
INDEX
409
Anavima Reddi, of Kon^avldu, Guntvtr district ; grant
by, 191, 199, 201, 385 ; brother of Aunavota, 195
Anbll Plates, 47, 341
'Ancient India % by Krishnaswami Aiyangar, 78, 125, 368
AndSri, battle fought by Durvinlta, 20
Andbra Kings, 324
Andhras, becoming dominant on the east coast, 12
' A*dhra-Tri1i*ga-Madhyama\ the country of, 265
Andari, Fight at, 40
Andre Fur tada, Portuguese Governor, 266
Anegundi, fortress, 57, 184, 189, 218
Angria, capture of Chan! by, 297
Anitalli, 386
Aniyanka, leader of the Tamil army and who seized the
throne of Ceylon, 131
Aniyanka-Bhima, 125, 358
Anka, 384
Ankara* or Akkarabika, sister of Buddha Raja, 117
Ankamma, 362
Anna, 385, 386
Annabhflpa, 385
AnnadSva, 385
Annama, 366, 385, 386
AnnavSta called, 191
Matsya chief, 165
Annama-GOpalavardhana, younger brotner of Arjwna,
170
Annamasamudram, Inscription at, 14ft
AnnamdSva, 355
Anna Prola, 386
Anna Raja II, 337
Anna SShib, 395
AnnHvota, Reddi chief of Kondavidu, ruling at Tripurfin-
takam, 193; son of Pr6laya YEraa Reddi, 190, 191, 192,
194, 195, 202, 213, 385
Annayya, Nojamba chief, 45
Anniga, 44. 372
Annigere, Record at, 73
Annius Plocamus, the Roman freedman, driven by a
storm to Ceylon, 9
AnSrata, 329
Antiochos III, King of Syria, recognises the indepen-
dence of Baktria (or. 208 B.C.), 7, 8
Antonius Pius, Roman Emperor, receives an Indian
embassy in A.D. 138, 9
Anumakonda, 96, 113
Anuradbapura, 34, 79
Anwani-d-din Kh&n, attack of the French by, 298
Anwaru-d-dm Muhammad, 326
AparSjita, 36, 39, 375, 376, 392
Apltaka, 324
Appa, 403
Appajl, alias of galuva Tirmma, 241, 343
Appana, a General 'of Narasimha II, 140, 145
Appar, Tamil poet, 22, 24
Appa SOhib. 314, 315
Appayadlkshita, patron of, 399
Appaya Nayaka, father of Kadayya Nayaka (foot-note.
p. 146)
Aprameya, a Chfila general, 57
Araga, the-province of, 185, 194, 195, 207, 252
AraiSflr, 36, 37, 56, 61
Aram, 344
Aravldu Dynasty, 402
the family of, 249, 250, 325, 403
the pedigree of the family of, 256
Aravitt-AMbala, alias Aubala, 250
AratiW'Aubala, son of Narasinga, 250
Aravfff Timmaya, son of Rama, 236
Arberal Chama II, 368
Arch. Ann. Rep., Calcutta, for 1905-6, The, 209
Arcot, Navabs of, 326
Arcot, South, 49, 72, 93, 112, 117, 119, 138, 141, 145, 152,
166
27*
ArikSsaridSva, Kadamba chief, 74
ArikSSari Parakrama, Pandya king, 27, 28, 213, 214, 217,
218, 220, 222, 223, 224, 353, 380 '
ArikSSari, Paranlaka, 377
Arindagai, another name of Arinjaya, 44
Arinjaya, son of Parantaka I, 44, 47, 48, 49, 340
Arishta Satakarni, 324
Ariya Pij|ai, wife of Amarabharanan Siyaganga, 12, 131,
348
Ariyappa Udaiyar, (foot-note 1, p. 193)
Ariyflr, 30, 322
Arjuna, ancestors of, 366
Arjuna, a chief, 170
Arjuna, minister to Harsha, 350
Ariuna I, a Matsya chief, 159
Arkalgud, Record at, 89
Arkali Khan, 345
Arrian, the Greek Geographer, 15
about the Pandyas, 14
Arpakkam, 116, 192
Artaxerxes, Persian king, 190
Arulaja temple, Inscription at (foot-note, p. 179), 180
Arumoli dova, 348
Antmugam, Engl. Armagaon ; N. of Pulikat, 274
Arurauli, Father of Ch.it tale and younger brother of
Rakkasaganga, (foot-note, p. 107)
Arumu|icl5va, Ganga chief, 86
Arunagiri-PerumaJ Nila-Gangaraiyan, 370
Aryan&tha, General of Viftvanatha Nayaka, 256
Aryans, The, their relation to Iranians, their appearance
in Southern India, 1
date of the spread of Aryan influence in the
vSouth, 2
theory of two Aryan irruptions into India, 2
Aryavarrnan, Lord of Banavasi, 54, 353
Asaf Jan, 294, 296
Asandi, 29, 100, 129
Asandi 500; Division of, 102
Asandi nad, 40, 72, 134
Ashadha, month of, 52
Aska Taluk, 23
ASoka [268n.c.(?), 226 B.C.(?)] ; his rule, conversion to
Buddhism ; his empire and foreign relations, (i ; his
edicts ; their provenance ; his death, 7, 320, 324
Assad KhSn, 242, 247, 248.
ASuvigalkagu (Ajlvikakafiu) , a tax (foot-note, p. 137)
Ajakflr, Inscription at, 47
Ativirarama, 381
AtivirarSnia Pawfya-Srlvallakha, son of Salivatipati,
257 259
Ativlrartt)na-rlvaUaMM-Pan4ya t 258, 260, 261, 26?, 263,
264, 266, 267, 268, 269
Atraakur, 132, 133
Atti, inscription at, 244
Attimallan, a biruda of Aramaiyappan-Sambuva-
Rayan, 12;
Attimallan-Samnukula-Perumal.-Rajaffambhira, vSamb,
389
Att(Jr, Inscription at, 159
Atyana-Ch6la-Maharaja, Ruler of Rgnandit tract, 98
Atyana-Choja Maharaja, 342
Atyamamba, 338
Aubala, son of K6n?ti, 254, 403
Augustus Caesar, receives a Pandya embassy at SaruoK.
13
Aurangazlb, 276, 278, 281, 282, 284, 285, 288, 289, 292,
367
AvanSSi, Inscription in a village near to, 147
Avanisimha, another name of Simha Vishnu Potaraja,
21 .
' Avaniyafa Piran(&n\ title of Rajaraja Sambu, 152,
389
Avaniyavana or Avaniya|a, title of KO-Perunjinga,
140
410
INDEX
1 AvanyavanCdnbava-Rajaslmha ' , title of Peruniinga
the second, 145,156,376
Avinlta, 346, 348
Avitfatn, the constellation of, 226
Ayavfl-chiefs, 30
AyiravSli, 30, 31, 322
Ayirfir, 31
Ay Kings, of Malainadu, 327
Ayyakarai Vaiyappa Nayaka, 364
Ayyaoa, son of DaSavarman, 112
Ayyana I, 335
Ayyanall, 335
AyyappadSva, father of Anniga, 44, 45
son of Irlvi-Nolamba, 51
son of Maheadra I, 39
AyyappadSva Nanniga, son of Mahendra I, 43, 372
Ayyappa MaMrSta, of the Vatsa family, 219
Ayyar, R. Satyanatha, 237, 364
Ayyavarman, another name of Harivarman, 18, 353
AzamJ&h, successor of Azimu-d-dalah, 314, 316, 326
Azlm Khan, 228
Aetnnt~d.daulaM, death of, 312, 314, 326
AzIra-us-Shan, 367
Babaji Bhonsla, 365
BW S&hib, Mahratta Chief, 296
Babur, Invasion of India by, 244, 345
victories of, 244
death of, 246
Bachaladgvl, wife of Bhujabala, Vira-Sfmtura, 121
Badami, 29, 186, 249
Capital, 334
seized by Pulakesin I, 21, 24
BSdappa, 337
Badanalu, Record at, 139
Badiva Kongalva, 362
Bagali, 52, 62, 99, 102
Bagali, Residence of Ballala II, 125
Bagenad, Fief of, 47
Bageyakera, destruction of, 165
Bachalla, 358
Bahadur, 371
of Ahmadnagar, 268
son of Ibrahim Nizam Shah, 267
Bahadur Sh&h, of Gujarat, 245
, Emperor; Deposition of, 317
Bahadur Shah I, or Shah Alam I, 367
Bahadur Shah II, 367
Baha), Inscription at, 127, 136
Bahiu-d-dln Gushtasp, nephew of Muhammad Tughlak,
his rebellion and his being flayed alive by his uncle,
184
Bahlol L5di, 345
Bah man, Persian King from whom Alau-d-dln Hasan
Gango derived this title, 191
Bahmani Dynasty, 327
Bahubalendra, 388
B&kuballndr*, relation of, 265
Bahfir, 36, 55
Baichaladevi, Queen of Bapla II, 134
Bftichayya, General of Vijayanagar, 203, 205
minister of Harihara I, 202, 211
death of, 202
Baiyapa Gaud a, (foot-note, 1, p. 232)
B&jl Rao, fight against Asaf Jah of, 295
- invasion of Mysore by, 295
Peshwa, Feudatory of the Company, 313
march to Delhi by, 296
flight of, 313
surrender of, 314
death of, 297
Baji Rao I, 294, 366
Baft Rao II, son of Ragbunatha, 310, 366
Cession of territories to the English by, 312
Bakhair of Mtna-R&ya t The, (foot-note 1, p. 257)
BakirAli, brother of Dost Ali Khan, 295
BaladSvi, 393
Balajl Baji Rao, 366
son of Baji Rao, 297
Balaji Rao, Peshwa, 299, 300
help to Muhamad Shah by, 297
victory of, over the Nizam, 366
death of, 303
Balajl Visvanatha, 293, 366
death of, 294
Ballakunde, 112
Ballala, 392
son of Narasimha III, 161
brother of Vishnuvardhana, 95
grandson of Vishnuvardhana, 100
grandson of Vinayaditya, 972
Ballala I, 351
Bailal'a II, 351, 357
Son of Narasimha 1,111
Hoysala, king, 129, 130
Hoysala 131 ; his difficulties regard ing his territories
north of Mysore, 132, 133, 134, 135
Balja}a III, 351, 352
his surrender to Malik Kafur, 177, 178, 179, 180,
181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186; his death, 187, 188; his
fight with the Sultan of Madura and death, 188
BallIlaIV,35l,352
son and successor of Ballala III, 187; his coronation,
188, 189 (foot-note, p. 189), 190
Balleyahalli, battle at, 127
Balli Choda, a local chief in Nellore district, 105
Balliigamve (Belagami), encampment at, 63, 112
Barama or Brahma, a chief, 122
father of Narasimha, 118
son of Kama-deva, 124
perhaps Bamma the nephew of KirttidSva III,
113
Bammala-devi, Queen of Vishnuvardhana, 103
Bammala-DevI, wife of Vishnuvardhana, 102
Buna chiefs, 38, 328
country, 42, 103
Bava-Kalynna, a general, 103
Bana Mahadevi, title of Kundavvai, 36
Banavasi, 31, 37, 42, 45, 46, 47, 87, 95, 98, 102, 106
Banavafii province, 92
: tract, 88
12,000 country, 74, 78, 84
Kadambas of, 329
Kadamba dynasty of, 352, 353
Banavidyadhara, 328
Bandalike, Inscription at, 61
Banerji, R. D., (foot-note 1, p. 224)
Bangalore, 89, 187, 190
Storming of, 309
Bangara, 402
Bankapur, 52, 84, 104, 209
residence of Vishnuvardhana, 74, 104*
defeat of a Kadnraba army at, 111
Bankideva, AjupSndra, Alpna chief, 174, 323
Bannahalli C., P. grant, 21
Bamma, 393
Bapatla, 101, 108
Bappa the Pallava King defeats the Chfltn Satakar-
nis. How he rose to great power, 16
meaning of the word, (foot-note, p. 17), 374
Baqlr Ali, 326
Barakanur, 98
Bardfla, defeat of the Portuguese at, 252
Barid Shah, of Ahmadabad, 296, 323
Barld Shahi Dynasty, 329
INDEX
411
Barmma, 354
Barmma Bhupa, Ganga chief, 100
Barmma, of the Santara family, 107
Barmiuadiva, son of Bira Deva, 86
Barmma deva 1,390
Barmma deva II, 390
Barmma Santa, an enemy of the Santara Chief, 100
Barnett, L. D., 67, 119, 151, 319
Barradas, story by, 271
Barradas, 272, 404
- account by, 269
- the chronicler, 270
Barra Sahib, of Kolhapur, death of, 31S
Barres, 228
Bas&lat Jang, cession of Guntur to the English by, 306,
307,544
- death of, 307
Basappa Nayaka I, 360
Basappa Nayaka II, 360
Basava, a Lingayat Commander-in-chief of Bijiala II,
114,
Basavapfia Nayaka, gift to the Udippi temple by, 298
Basavayya, Brahman minister of Bukka I, 195, 197
Bastar-state, 35, 76, 86, 91
Bavajl, 395
Bawa Sahib, bad rule of, 314
~, treaty with, 314
Revinahalli, a village, 253
, a village ; particulars of, (foot-note 1, p. 253)
Bezwada, Battle at, 81
Bhadrappa, the Kejadi chief, 284, 359
Bhadrappa Nayaka 1, 359
II, 359
Bhagnla, wife of DaSavarman, 335
Bhiigiratha, 352
Bhairapura, the village of, (foot-note 1, p. 232)
Bhairarasa, 246, 249, 253
a chief of the Kalasa country, 241, 265,
OCM ' ' '
- son of Bomma, 254
Bayalnad (the Wainad), another boundary of
I's, kingdom, 92
Bdyatttd, daughter of Jagga-Raya ; w tu of Venkatapati
- , married to Vcnkatap.iti, 271
Bayyala, 363
- , Daughter of Rtidra, 14]
Bayyamba or Bayyala, wife of Keta 111, 154
Bayyambika, 355, 369
Baxsar, same as Buxar ; battle of, 303
Bedar Bakht, 367
Bednur, Rajas of, 329
Betj-nur, capture of, by Haidar All, 360
' Beejanuggur ', for ' Vijayanagar ', 255
Begging bowl of Budha, taken by Gajabahu I, 15
Begur, Record at, 45
Bejeyitta, Bana chief, 42
Betagami, BalH-Garave in N.-W. Mysore, S6
Bejagutti, capital of Bira-deva, 145
Bejaturu, an inscription at, 64, 75
Bejavadi, battle at, 161
Belgaum, two inscriptions at, 129
Beilary, 43, 78, 82, 84, 87, 90, 91, 92, 93, 99, 100, 102,
105, 137, 161
Beloved of the Pallava, Kaveri, 22
Belur, Record at, 67, 95, 96, 107, 120, 180
Belvola, district of, 124
- -, fief of, 47
, province, 73
- , tract of, 86
Berar, sultans of, 242
- , cession of, 316
Beribi, 188
Best, Captain, 270
Beta, 361, 363
, husband of Ganapambika, 147
BSta-Vijayaditya V, son of Amma Raja I, 43, 44
Betta, a Telugu ChOda chief. 97
- , Nalla Siddha, 129
Betta I, 396
Betta II, 128, 396
Beftada Cham a III, 368
V, 368
- VI, 368
- Raja VIII, death of, 306
Raja IX, 305, 368
BettavijaySdirya V, 337
, C. P. gran
Bhandarkar. R. G.,5
Bhunu IV, the last Kalinga King, 373
Bhanudeva I, Kalmga-Ganga King, 160
Bhanudcva II, Kalinga-Ganga King, 175, 181
Bhanudeva III, The Kallnga King, 202
Kalmga-Ganga King, 192
the Kalinga-Gunga King, reigning in Vizagapatam
District, 200
Bhanugupta, 350
last Gupta King, 21
Bhanuvarman, 353
Bharttriduman, 321
Bhaskara Bhavadura, 400
son of Bukka, 198
brother of Harihara II, 206
Bhaskaracharya, Singhana's Court Astronomer. 136
Bhaskara-ravi, 360
Bhaskara-Ravivarmau Tiruvadi, Keraja King, 53, 54, 56
Bhatkal, a tort at, 238
Rtiavadura ', evidently a title borrowed from the
Muhammadan ' Bahadur ', 198
Bhavauandin, composer of N annul, 121
Rhavanl, river in Coimbatore District, 209
Bhavani-Sankara, 391
illegitimate son of vSetupati Raghunatha Tevan,
296
deposition of, 391
Bhayirarasa, 356
Bhillama, 405
father of Jaitrapala, 126
Kalachuri, 124
Yadava, 125
Bhillama V, the Yadava King of geunadesa, 117
Bhima, 393; brother of Simhavishnu, 27
- Parichchedi Chief, 146
Minister of Vikramaditya VI, 92
father of Kaja Keta II, 122
Bhima I, 334, 363
K6fa Chief, may have been ' Telugu Bhima ', 90
Bhima II, 335, 337, 363
B. Chalukya King, 45
father of Rajendra-K6na-L6ka, 108
grand-nephew of Vikramaditya II, 44
Bhima III, 361, 363
E. Chalukya, 44; opposition to him, 45
- Konamandala Chief, 109
Bhima IV, 363
Bhima Raja, the ParichchSdin Chief, 160
a Parichchedi family Chief, 162
Bhima Raja Siddhaya, Manama Siddha II called, 159
Bhima Vallabhn II, a Kdnamandala Chief, 196
Bhlmavaram, 94, 119, 120, 122, 218, 374
two inscriptions at, 120
- temple at, 218
Bh5galadevi, grandmother of Brnhmmideva, 175
Bh&givarman, 353
Bbdja I, 302
Bhdja II, 392
Bh5ja, King of Dhara, 69
BhdjadSva, the Paramara King, 59
412
INDEX
Bhfljakas, the, reduced by KM ravel a, 12
Bkvjahla-Kavi-Alupendra, the Ajupa Chief, 103, 254
Bhujabala-VIra-Santara, Ruler at Koppanadu, 121
BhQIOkaraalla, 336
SomesVara III, called, 99
SomesVara III, 101
W. Chalukya Prince, ion of Tailapa III, 112
Bhumaka, the Saka Satrap, 321
Bhflmimitra, 320
Bhfipa Gfivinda, 388
Bhflpatl Udaiyar, 400
alias Vim Bhupati , probably Deva
Raya's nephew, son of Bukkn II, or the same as Vijaya
Bhflpatl, 210
- Rule in N. Arcot for King Deva Rfiya
I, 210
BhMala Ravivarman, a record of, 248
Btatala-Udaya-Marttawla, 244
grant of land by, 247
BHMala-Vlra-Ratnavartnan, rale in Tr a van core, 251
Bhuvana-TrinStra, title of Vaidumba chief, 52
BhuvanSka BShu, King of Ceylon, 166
BhuvanSkamalla SOruftSvara II, son of SSmesVara 1,
82, 83, 84, 85
BhuvanSka-Udayaditya-Ganga, ruler of N. W. Mysore,
85
BhavanSka Vira Kulasekhara Pandya I culled, 169
BhuvaHika-Vira-Satnara Kdlahald, a Pandya Prince, 226
BhGvikrama, 30, 40, 346
Bichana, General of Singhana, 405
Bichi, 369
Bidare, 188
Biddayya, a general, 83
Bij&fi&r, 21, 57, 185
the end of the Kingdom of, 289
Capital of the Adil Shah, 242
Rulers of, 329
Bijja, Chief of Banavasi, 45
Bijjala, 390, 393
KalachQri Chief, 106, 10S
Bijjala I, 356
Bijjala II, 356
Bijjala II, of the Kalachfiri family, 110, 111, 112, 113,
114; end of his reign, 115, 119
Bijjana, 135, 396
Bijiana II, Kalachuri, 112
Bijji, Vijayaditya shortened, 158
Bilhana, 82, 85
Biographer, 73
BillahaUi, an epitaph at, 116
Billama KalachQri, Ruler at Mutgi, may be a biruda of
Permadl, 93
Bimbamba, 338
BimbiS&ra, King of Magadha ; the date of his accession,
his reign ; the extent of his rule, 3 and Note 2, on the
same page, 319
Bindusara same as Amitragbata, 320
(Amitrochutes of the Greeks) son and successor of
Chandragupta Maurya, [296-273, (268?) B. c., 6]
Binna-Gauda, probably a village headman, 104
Blra deva, 393
Sinda Raja, 145, 146, 147
BIrala, 86, 390
Blrarasa, local ruler at N. W. Mysore, 154, 164
Birafir, town of, 131
Birija-dtol, grandmother of Naraslmha IV, 204
queen of Narasimha III, 202
Bitragunfa, the grant of May 31, 1356, 193
Bltti, Vishnuvardhana called, 100, 101
Blttiga,348
alias Viihnuvardhana, 95
Bombay, island of, 282
Bomma, an ancestor of Soy ideva, 112
father of Vira, 139
Bomma, Santara chief, 147, 161
Santalige chief, 157
. Bomma Nayaka, 399
' Bommarasa, a local chief at Gooty, 93
' perhaps of the Santara family, 159
| father of Tammarasa, 164
BonthSdSvI, daughter of Lakshmana, 335
1 Boppa, an ancestor of Sdyideva, 112, 387
father of SCyideva, 117
I Boppa-deva, husband of Lachchala, 112
Boughton, English Surgeon, 279
Brahma-Bh5g5ndra, 369
Brafimagiri, Asokan edicts at, 6
Brahmastpuri, perhaps Chidambaram, 177
Brahmmideva, a Chief, 175
grandfather of Brahmmidfva, 175
Brahma.'Nripala, 369.
BrihadraifMt the last known Mauryan King (died about
184 B. c.), 7, 320
British Museum plates, 46
Bruce-Foote, (p. 1 of Introduction) on the prehistoric
ages of Southern India
Brydon, Dr., escape of, 315
Buddha, 356, 369
his ttiranva, d. 483 B.C., 2
Nitavad'i chief, 131
Buddha I, 362
Buddha II, 362
Buddha Gupta, 350
Buddharoja III, 362
Buddharaja, defeated by Mangale&i, 22
Kondapadmatl chief, 104, 117
Buddhavarman, 374
Yuvaraja, 17
Buddhavarman II, 374
Buddhyankura, 374
Bughra Khan, 344
Bukka, 402, 403
treasurer of the Raja of Anegundi, with his brother
Harihara founded the kingdom of Viiayanagur, 184;
Ruler of Dorasamudra and Penukonda under Bal|a]a
Bukka I, 194, 196, 199, 200, 400, 403
of Viiayanagar, 193
189, Ruling from Vidyanagari (footnote 189), 190,
192
death of, 201
succeeded by his son Harihara II, 201
Bukka II, 193, 208, 400
succession of, 403
consecration of a temple near Vellore by, 208
Prince, 206
Prince, Rule for his father, 207
reign in Tanjore Dt., 208
rule as viceroy for his father Harihara II, 201
death of, 208
Bukka III, alias ' Bhflpati Raya ' son of Deva Raya I,
209
son of D?va Raya I, 211
Bukkama, 401
Bukka Raya, Local Chief at Nellore, 179 '
peace with Ahmad Shih I, 214
war against Ahmad Shah I. 214
Bnkka Raya III, death of, 214
Burgess, 253
BurhSn I, 371
Burhan II, 371
Burban-1-Ma' asir ', 191, 200, 214
account in, 212, 227
statement of, 228
the story of, 228
Burhan NUfim Shib, 245, 248, 249, 266
_- alliance of, 253
INDEX
413
Harbin NteSm Shah, death of, 267
of Ahmednagar, 266, 322
q liari . e l w j t h the Adil Shah, 243
Burhan Nizam+U-Mulk Sultan, 242
Burma, 89
Kings of, 329
Burnell, 339
Burns, Alexander Sir, 315
Bussy, Bobbili seized by, 300
in Haidarabad, 300
made prisoner, 302
BQtarasa, younger brother of Rachamalla II, 37
Bfltuga, i.e. Buttarasa, 37
Bfltuga, I 347
Ganga king, 40, 41, 44
BQtuga II, Brother of Rachamulla HI, 46,47, 48, 347.
348
Cabral, arrival of, 233
CaUlaud, English Officer, Capt., 301
occupation of Madura by, 301
Cam bay platen, 38
Catherine, of Braganza ; Marriage of, 282
'Catuir',for'Kadava',238
Caw D pore, 317
Ceylon, Kings of, 70, 71, 86, 88, 329
Cbadvi-devI, 361
Chagala, Queen of Viradeva Santera, 77
of Narasimhal, 111
Chagi, ; _
Chakrakfita or ChitrakSt, identification of ChukkrakiUa
with (foot-note, p. 35)
The old capital of Bastar, 78, 80, 86, 88, 91
Attack on, 81
Chakrakuta, 35
Chaliyam,' Siege of ,260
Cbalukya-Bhiroa, E. Chalukya king, 39, 40
Ill, 337
Narayana, a birtida of Vira Rakshasa Yada-
va, 125
Vikraraa Era, 85
Vikrama, probably a name of Bhulokamalla, 112
Charaa VII, 368
Chama-raja, 368
of Mysore, 274, 276
in Mysore, 276
_ son of Naiasa, 273
Charaa Raja VIII, of Mysore, 295, 305, 368
deposition of, 295
of the Heramanhalli family, 295
IX of Mysore, 306 '
-X.368.
-X&frtdra, Raja of Mysore, 317
Chamunda-Raja, Probably of BanavaSi, 70
General of Narasimha III, 51
Minister of Rachamalla IV, 53
Chanakya, alias Kantilya alias Vishnugupta, the Brah-
man Minister of Chandragupta Maurya; and the
alleged author of the Kautillya Artha-Stotra, 5
Cbandadanda, Skandavarman V, Pallava, 20
Chandala-devi, 389
ChandSmbika, 338
Chanda Sahib, 326
Navab of Arcot, 298
son-in-law of Dost Ali, 296
troubles of, 299
defeat of, 299
- treaty of Sahfiji with, 299
surrender of Trichinopoly by, 297
imprisonment of, 297
of Madura, 296
Chandalflr, gift of, 18
Chandulur, C. P. grant, 18, 26
Chandavarman-SIlankayana chief, 18
Chand B!bi, 371
gallant defence by, 267
murder of, 267, 268
Chanderi, fort, 245
Chandraditya, 334, 392
Chandragiri, (foot-note 1, p. 293)
hill, a record at, 293
Rajya (foot-note, p. 189)
Chandragupta, the Maurya King; his overt hi ow of the
Nandas (322 or 321 B.C.) ; his driving oat of the Mace-
donian garrisons; his repulse of Seleukos Nlkator
(305 B.C.) ; his reception of Megasthenes, 5 ; his
abdication and death, 6, 254, 320
date of, 319
1, 349
- his Coronation, Marriage and Umpire, J7
-11,349
Chandragutti (Foot-note, p. 119)
Residence of Kirttidevn III, 117
Chandralekha, 358
Chandra-raja, 392
Chandrasekhara, 397
Chandrika, 358
Changalva Chiefs, 323, 339, 343
Channatnajl, settlement of tolls by, 290
Channa Nauja Rtlja, rule of, 232
Channaputnn, an inscription at, 62
Channappa, son of Malhnatha, 202
Chann^a, 338
Charles //, of England ; Marriage, 2S2
Charu-dgvT, 374
wife of Buddhavarman, 17
Charuponnera, 371
Chash^hana, co-regent of Nahapanu and son of Ghsa-
m6tika, recovers the Kshatrapa dominions, 14, 321
Chattale, 348, 390
daughter of Arumujideva, 86
daughter of Rakkasn-Gangn, 86
ChattaladSvI, 348
Chattale or, cousin sister of KauchalS, (foot-note,
p. 107)
Chattarafiall,392
Chattaya, 354
Chattiya, ruler of BanavaSi, (iO
Chaudappa Nayaka, 359
Chava, 393
Chavuda Raja, 353
Chavunda I, 393
II, 393
Chebrtlu, 162
Chebrdlu, in Bapatlu Taluk, 10, 95
Chedl, 22, 35
alias Cheta Raja Pandva, 373
Chellapa, 237
the rebellion of, 247
flight of, 246
Chelvaja, 368
Cbengama, 186
- Inscription on a temple wall at, 127
- Queen of Jayantika-deva, 191
Chengama dfvl, 366
Ckengaya, another name for Sri Kan (ah, 268
Chennamajl, 360
rule of, 287, 288
widow of Sdma&khara, 285
Cbennappa, 400
Chennayya, 339
Chera, 98
Kings, 339
Udaya-Marttanda, the, 218
Che-tana, father of Velanati Gonkn, 101
Cheyarla, temple at 113
414
INDEX
* Cheyyar, 152
Cbicacole, two inscriptions at, 106
Chidambaram, 94, 162, 173, 177, 216
a record at, 123
Chidambaram, Tillai-ma-Nag.ir!, 157
Chikka, non of Nanja, 236
Chikkadeva, 368
' embassy of, 291
Chikka-deva Rajgndra, 368
Chikka-Deva Raya, of Mysore, 286, 2S7, 288, 289, 290,
291
- pedigree of the family of, 289
- grant of an agraharara by, 284
- tyranny of, 286
victory over Chokkanatha of Madura, 287
Ketaya, General of Narasimha 111, 163
Chikka Krishna Rfija, of Mysore, 298, 303
Cblkka Raya, 400
alias Virupanna II, 202
alias of Venkatadri, 248
son of Nanjn Raja, 239
Malla-raja, grant of, 236
Vlra, 390
Virappa, 343
Chimnajl, 366
China, Embassy to, 67
Chingleput, District of ; ruled over by Bukka I, 93, 132,
166, 167, 199
Record at, 125
Rule at, 128
' Chin'Kuli Khan Asaf Jah ', family uarae of Niwitn-ul-
Mulkb, 344
Chinna, alias Pinnavenkafa, 402
Aubala, 250, 403
Aubala, grant for worship at the Ahobilam temple
by, 252
' AubaKSvara ', gift of, 255
devi, 366
' obraya ', for Aubala, 271
San karma Nayaka II, 359
Chinna Bonnna- Nayaka, of Vellore, 259, 261
son of, 268
Chinna-devi, Queen of Krishnadeva, 240
Chinnaji, Queen of Krisbnad?va, 239
hostile party of, 310
Chinna Konda, 403
Chinna Oba, (foot-note 1, p. 269)
Chinna Obala, 271
Chinnappn Nayaka, 364
Chinna Timma, 402
- mention of the name of, 250, 251, 403
- gift for the merit of, 251
Chippili, near Madanapalli, 24
Chipurapalle, C.P., grant in Vizagapatam district, 23
Chirichimpaji, Kanuresc pronunciation of Trichinopoly,
188
Chilaldrug, 33, 52
district of , 135
Chitramaya, rival of Nandivarmun II, 27
Chitravahana, Alupa chief, 26, 31
1,323
II, 323
Ckittapa Khan, a Hindu, 234
Chittarasa, 328
.. perhaps of the Ban a family, 98
Chittoor, 15, 119, 121
- a district, 20
Chdda, 362, 363
' Telugu, for ' Chola ', 395
alias Chljendra ' a Chief, 207
(alias Rajendra Choda), Velanandu Chief, 95
Ballaya of the Konidcnu branch of the Telugu
Chdda chiefs, 97
Ballaya Choda, 397
Chdda, DSva Maharaja, Ruler of Kommanagu tract, per-
haps ChGda Ballaya, 97
Chiefs, Telugu rulers of RSnandu Country, 21
Ganga, nephew of Kiitti Nififenka, 127
Nripati, Ruler at Nadendla, one of the Konda-
padmati chiefs, 101
Chokldeva, 353
Chodaraba, 338
Chokkalinga N&yaka t of Madura, 283
Chokkanatha, the god, 218
grandson of MangammaJ, 290
grant by, 294
- of Madura ; capture of Tanjore by, 286
"' war against Tanjore Nayak, of, 283
repulse of, 284
deposition of, 364
Chokkanatha Nayaka, of Madura, 281, 286
son of Muttu Virappa, grant of land
by, 282
- rule of, 284
- grants in honour of, 281
Ch6Ja Kings, 340, 341
Chola rulers of Coimbatore, 342
' Ch61a-Narayana ', inscription of, 229
1 Choluntaka,' title of Vlra Pandya, 378
Vlrapandya called, 50
ChOla- Ayodhya-RSja, Parantakadeva named, 75
Chojaditya, 361
" Ganga, Mndhurantaka named, 75
Janakaraja* son of Rajendiadeva, 75
- Kanyakubja, son of Rajendradeva, 75
KSrala, son of Rajendradeva, 75
Kukula-Kadasur-Kadaya-Nayaka, Nadalva chief,
157
Maharaja, title of the Matla family, 366
Chola-Raja, Vira, worship at, 140
Chief of ' Lata ', father-in-law of
Rajaditya, 45
ChGla Mandalam (foot-note, p. 60)
Pandya, title of Gangaikonda Chola,
-Muramadi ChOla named, 74
- title of Vikrama Chola, 93
Gangaikonda-ChSla created, 78
son of RejSndra I, (foot-note, p. 60)
Viceroy, 60
75
- Vallabha, a grandson of Rajeudradeva, 48,
I ChOrayya, Nolamba chief, 59
1 Ch6lendra-Simha, 348
.^ Simha, father of Siyaganga, 132
Chorayya, probably the father of Poralchora II, 52
Christopher-de-Figueiredo, a Portuguese merchant, 242
Chu daman i, of the Sailendra family, 58, 65
Chuliye Chola chiefs, 21, 24
Chutn-Satakarnis, an offshoot of the Andhros, 14
ChQtu Satakarani's family rule over Pooua and Nasik,
ChutukulanundH-Satakarni, 325
Cbutu Nagas, 325
Cliye, Lord, 303
CIive, made Governor of Calcutta, 301
in Trichinopoly, 300
occupation of Arcot by, 299
defeat of the French by, 299
Cobban, Koppam, 188
' Code-merade,' for Kondama Raja, 235
Coimbatore, 96, 141, 153, 163
Colair(K61eru),90
Comorin, Cape of, 75, 88, 90, 91, 164
Conjeevaram, 84, 99, 125, 126, 128, 129, 131, 138,
139, 141, 142, 144, 146, 148, 150, 152, 157, 169, 171, 172,
178, 179, 186
INDEX
415
Constantinf, Roman Emperor, receives an Indian em-
bassy in A.D. 336, 9
Claudius, Roman Emperor, gets an Indian embassy,
in A.D., 41, 9
Coorg, 74, 83, 88
Rajas of, 343
Coote, Sir Eyre, victory over Haidar, 307
Cornwallis, Lord, 309
Couto, 255
Cranganore, factory at, 243
Cromwell, of England ; war on the Dutch by, 280
Cuddalore, 140, 142#.
Cuddapah, a number of records at, 98, 120, 125, 128,
147, 175, 178, 192
Cyrus, King of Persia, conquers Bactna, Kabul and
Gandhara, 3
Dabhol, attacked by the Portuguese, 260
Massacre of the Portuguese in, 236, 262
Da Ctmha, 236
. Governor of Goa, 248
Dadige, title of Rachamalla I, 38
Daily life of the peasant population of South India,
167
Dajl Krishna Pandtt, imprisonment of, 316
Daksharaitra, 325
Dakshamitra, 321
Dakshina-Kapilesvara-Kiimarii'Mahafiatra, 224
Dakshinayana Sankranti, 84
Dalavay, 249
Dama, 393
Damaghsada, same as Damajndn I, 321
Daraajada II, 321
Ill, 321
Damala-devi, wife of Manm.i Siddha, 1SS
Damalcheruvu, battle at, 297
Damarla Venkafidri, help to the English by, 277
Daraasena, 321
Damasiri, 322
Danarnava, 337, 357
i E. Chalukya of Vengi, 51
father of Indravantian, 50
Dandabutti, 64
Dandi-Mahsldevi, Kalinga-Ganga queen, 75
Dannayakankottai Chiefs, 343
Dantapura, Capital of Vajrahasta V, 71
Dantidurga, 383
Rishtrakutfi, 26, 27
Son of Indra II, 29
Victory of, 383
1 )anti varmnn , 375
Pallava lord, 32, 34
alias Bijja, 45
...- surnames of, 37(5
Dantivarma I, 382
Dantivikrama, or Dantivarman, 34
DaniySl, 367
son of Akbar, 268, 322
Dappula V, King of Ceylon , 42
DSra Shikoh, 367
Capture of, 281
Flight of, 281
DarSaka, same as NagadaSaka, 319
DarfaJka, King of Magadha, successor of Ajatasatru, 4
Darius, son of Hystaspes, invades India, sends Skylax
down the Indus, 3
Darius Codoinanus, bis employment of war-elephants
from India, 4
Darfianakoppam, an inscription at, 55
Dasa, 393
DaSaratka, grandson of Asoka, ruler over the eastern
provinces of the Mauryan empire, 7, 320
DaSavarman, 397
W. Chalukva, 1J2
- - same as Yas^ivarraan, 335
Dattadevi, 349
Daiid, 327
/JRud A'/iau, successor of Zulfiqnr Khan, 291
grant of villages to the English by, 292
assassinates Mujahld Bahmanl, 201
Dtlud Khan, 32(5
Daulatabad, 191
Dorasamudra renamed, 180
Davanigere, 98
D&war Baksh, son of Prince Khusru, 273
Exile of, 274
plot against the succession of, 274
Dayabhima I, 396
Dayahhima II, 396
De Brito, 236
Dekhan, Portresses at, 191
Subahdars of the, "44
Delhi, 168, 176, 177
Capture of, by Sultan Muhammad of Ghor, 344
Mughal Empire of, 367
Dynasties of, 344
De Menezes, Governor of Goa, 243
Dendalur, seat of Madhavavarma, 20
- Capital of MadhavA III , 21
/ 'odeydr, 230
Devabhumi, 320
the last Sunga king murdered by VilsndSva
Kauva, 13
Devagiri, 106, 124, 167, 174, 178, 190, 191
Capture of, 171
Yadava Kings of, 405
Devaki, 401
Devaja, 368
Devamamba, 368
Devammaji, 343
Devappa, 343, 387
Devarajn. 368
Dtva-Raja-Udaiyat , of Mysore, 283
Detoarakonda fortress, 223
Deva Ray a, 400
son of Mallikarjuna. 22!)
son of Harihara II, 202
accession of, 209
. reign in S. Canara. 210
fight against the Bahmani army, 210
DevaKayn 1,210, 211,212
Rule in Chittor District for his brother
Hukkall, 208
Prince ; rule for his father in Salem
District, 207
son ol Harihara II, 205, 2fW, 209
brother of Bukka, 208
as younger brother succeeds Knkka II as
King of Vhayanagar, 208
a record of, 208
- victory over Kiroz, 213
- Death' of, 213
Devariiya II, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 227
succeeds Bukkaraya III, 214
events of the reign of, 403
expedition to Mudkal, 21K
in Trichinopoly, 220
death of, 220, 221
Devarayundu, 385
Devarhalli, stone inscription, 30
Devasena, alias Prithvlsena, 398
Devavarma, 404
Devavarman, 352
his order in Prakrit, 13
Sivanandavarman, of the dynasty of
Kadambas, hii retirement, 19
INDEX
tfta-Rtjaritift, ion of Vajrahatta V, 26
, the territory of, 299
' ,, old name for Amarlvati, 363
e of ,80
,, on the Krishna river, 12
* or Amaravati, 190
later name of Amaravati, 363
DhirSpuram, in Coimbatore District, 230
Dbirivaraha, father of SOmlfivara, 91
Oharmapfila, 64
Dherma-Pemm&l KulaSlkkara Ptnfra, 256
Dharmapuri, '38, 39, 40, 44 (foot-note, pp. 31, 3?,
Dharwar, record at, 84
DhStusCna, 329
wrests the throne of Ceylon from the Pandyas,
20
Dhavala-Pallava, 42
Dhavalasarasa tlrtha, 100
Dblratara, or Indraratha, 64
Dhora, a name of Dhruva, 33
Dhruva, 383
other names of, 383
DhruvadevI, 349
Dhruvarija, alias Indravarman, 22
Dhruva RfishtrakQta, 31, 32, 33
DhQlia. plates of, 31
Dllawar-Khan, agent of Aliya Rama-Raya, 256
Dillpayya, 372
NoJamba-Pallava chief, 46, 47, 49, 51
'DilKPatastoh', title of Aurangazib, 290
Diogo Lopes de Sequeyra, Viceroy at Goa, 242
recall of, 243
Diu, fort at, 247
DivakarasBna, 398
Divi, Temple at, 140
Dod-Ballapflr, taluk of, 232
Dodda, 385, 386
or AUaya Dodda IJ, 386
Dodda, Ch5ma IV, 368 ,
Dodda-deVa, 368 '
L death of, 285
D(4<ta-Dtoa-Raja t of Mysore, 282, 283, 284. 285
Dodda-Deva Raja If, 2S5
Doddft Krishna II, 368
Dodda Krishna Raja, 294, 295
death of, 205
Dodda Krishna RZja 11, of Mysore, 293, 294
Doddambika, 385, 386
mother of Katayya-vema III, 203
Dodda Sankauna Nayaka I, 359
Dodda Virappa, 343
D5rasaraudura, Hoy Sal a capital, 343
capital shifted from, 193
____ capture of, 95
residence of Narasimha 1,111
capital of Narasimha I, 113
residence of Vishnuvardhana, 100
irds at, 100
DftaBamudora, 157, 163, 165, 167, 169,175, 185, 186, 192
rebuilding of, 180
loot of, 183
rate from, by Haribara II, 204
Doit AH Nawab, Death of, 297
Dost AliKhan, 326 mttm
Nawib of the Carnatic, 285
Dost MuhoHtmad, the Barakhwi Amir ; surrender of, 315
- release of 316
DrfiksharSma,75, 83, 87, 90, 91, 94, 97., 101, 102, 103,
104, 105, 108, 109, 110, 113, 114, 116, 121, J26, 136, 143,
156, 211, 212
jn the Godavari District, 220
_ _ Temple at, improved by AnavSma, 202
DrujjCru, modern Dzuczfir, 43
Dubrenil, 28, 34
Duggamira, younger brother of Sivamara II, 33
Duggaraara Kreyappa, son of Srlpurusha, 28, 29
! Dulpat Roy, an officer, 291
i Dumrai river, 161
i Dnn4u Panth alias Nana Sahib, 316, 366
, Dupleix, 295
, recall of, 300
Durga, 369
; Darga Devi, the great famine, 205
Durgamara, 347
! Dumme, battle at, 95
i Dnraiarafian alias Vishnudeva, 54
! Durijaya, 355
Durlabha Devi, wife of PulakiSin I, 21
Durvinlta, 40 , 346
Ganga King 19; his grant, his battles and
lions, 20
Dusjhe, town of, 126
Duttnagamani, a Singhalese prince, kills Blara, and
becomes King of Cevlon, l.S
DuvCri, 386
- inscription at, exaggerated, 101
- mention of Vishnuvardhana's successes,
101
- rule from, 123
- capital of SOmgsvara, 149, 150
- capital of Narasimha III, 154
- capital of SOmSfivara, 141
- HoySala capital, 161
Early Cha{ukya Kings, 334
Eastern Chajukya Dynasty, 22, 33G, 337
. Chajukya Vishnuvardhana II, two grants by him 23
Eastern Gangavfidi country, 83
Echala-devi, wife of Irungdja Sinda, 119
i Echama, ' Captain ', 271
1 Challenge of, 271
Ededore, Raichur dCab, 69
EdSnad country, 67
Ediriganayan-pottapi Choda, an officer of the Peiun-
jinga's bodyguard, 139
Edirili Ch5Ja Sambuvarayan chiefs, 116, 132, 388
EU-ala, 348
Western Gangn chief, 10.3, 127
EkkaladSva, 348
Ekkalarasa, Ruler of BanavaSi, probably son of Nanniya-
Ganga, 126
Ekfijl, alias VenkSjI ; rule in Tanjore of , 289
or Venk&jl, half brother of Sivaj! ; capture of
Tanjore by, 286
Tanjore throne seized by, 394
fckfijl, alias VenkSjI, 395
death of, 289
: Elan- Chfila, 342
1 EJara, a Chola-Tamil, makes himself king of Ceylon, 13
I Eldred Pottinger, 315
Elephanta, the island of, 297
' Klini, 322
l a king or chief, 128
i alias Yavanika, 322
I Elizabeth. Queen of England, grant of Charter by, 268
' Ellichpnr, surrender of, 171
Ellora, Rock -cut temple at, 29
INDEX
Elk>re(Kr4nu) f 90
Blphinttone, General, surrender of, 315
Embadl, an inscription at, 50
' Emperor of the Faithful*, title of TipQ, 308
Ennayiram, Inscription at, 60
1 Efihtnxris* by Mr. Swlmikannu Filial, (foot-note 1,
p. 207)
Eraga, 348, 384
ErambaragB, 126, 393
BrasMdha, 396
Brega, or Irigayva, 35
Breyanga, 128, 351
son of Vinayaditya, 69, 90, 91, 92
Hoysala chief, 82
or Ereyappa IV, 42
Ereyanga I, 346
Breyappa, 347
Son of Bfltnga I, 40
W. Ganga king, 44-45
HI, 40
IV, 347
IV W. Ganga king, his death, 4H
, . IV Ganga chief, 40, 41, 42, 43
Erode, 91, 137
Errasiddha, Gandagopala chief, 126
Erra-Siddhaya, Telugu Cboda chief, l'
Erra-Siddhi, father of Tammu Siddln, 129 (foot-note,
p. 130)
Erraiya I, 398
Erraiya II, 399
Events after the seizure ol the Chola throne by Kulot-
tunga I, 85
' Evolution of Hindu Administrative Institutions in
S. India', work (foot-note, p. 132)
Fakrn-d-din, Brother of Jamulu-d-din, 172
Fakru-d-dln Mubarak Shah, 363
Farid Khan, 345
Farkhunda Ali Khan NHsiru-d-daula, Nizam, 314
Faru-d-dln Ahamad, Ambassador of Jatarvarman Suu-
dara Pandya II, to China, 172
Farrukhsiyar, 367
accession of, 293
nephew of Jahandar ; opposition of, 293
curbs the Sikhs, 293
-cruelty of, 293
deposition of, 294
' Fath, Jang ', title of Nizam-ul-Mulkh, 344
Path Khan, 327, 345
Son of Shalt Shuja/i, enthronement of,
316
Fifteen Hundred, a body of persons, 89
Fight between Baljaja 111 and Visvanatha, 173
Firishta, 199, 209, 211, 212, 213, 215, 223, 225, 227, 22b.
242, 243, 247, 249, 255, 257, 2fi3, 265, 297
on Muhammad Shah's march, 197
on the battle of Talikota, 258
visit tb Vijayanagar by, after peace with Deva Raya,
209
cousin of Muhammad II, 205
retreat of, 212
Firoz Bahtnarii, Sultan ; attack ou Vijayanagar, 209
retreat of, 212
Firoz SMA/iahiHant, war on the Hindus by, 212
death of, 214
Tughlak, 345
successor of Muhammad Tughlak, 191 ;
his war with Bengal, 191 ; his persecution of the
Hindus, 192
Sultan of Delhi, 190
Fish, Pandya en&em, 178
Five brothers responsible for affective resistance
the Muialmans into S. India, 185
Fleet, 18, 38, SO, 52, 59
on the date of Kanishka'g accession, 321
Forde, Colonel, 301
Fort St. David, attack of, 301
attack of, by the Mahrattas, 299
Fort St. Gtorgc, attack of, by Lally, 301
Fort William, foundation of, 201
Fryer, Dr., writings of, 286
Gadag, 91, 125, 132
Kajabahu I, date of, 15, 339
Gajatentekara, one of the titles ot Deva Raya II, 214,
218
Gajapati, king of Orissa, 213
Gaiapati Pratapa Kudra, of Orissa, 234
' Gaja-vetfai-A&ra', title of Mallikarjuna, 220
Gamundabbe, 383
Ganapamba, 363
Ganapambika, daughter of Ganapati, 147, 148, 355
- Kona-Mandnla chief, 156, 162
Ganapati, Kakatiya King, 128, 131, 132, 134, 137, 140 to
143, 145 to 154, 160, 161, 166, 355, 363
Ganapa Thnma (Ganapati ma), governed the south side
of the Kaverl river in the country of Vishnu vardhana
Hoygala, 197
, K6Ja chief, 154, 156
Ganapefivaram, Inscription at, 140
1 Ganda-Berunda ', title of the KOfa chief, 363
Ganda GOpala, father of Panchanadivanau-Nilagauga-
raiyan, 125
title of the Telugu Choda chief, 145, 341, 395
Ganda-Gopala-Vijayaditya, local chief in Nellore
district, 155
Ganda Mahendra, another name of Bbima II, 45
Ganda Narayana, 361
| Gandapendara-Gangayya-Sahinl, general of Ganapati,
title of Ambadeva-Mahuraja, 166, 167
title of Gangayya Sahini, 151
Gandapendera Jannigadeva, Kayastha chief, 154
Gandapendera Tripurari, Kfiyastha chief, 160
Gandaraditya, successor of Rajaditya. 47, 48, 340, 392
Ganda-Suriyan, a biruda of Ammaiyappan-Sambuva
rayan, 121
Ganda- Trinetra, probably Manuja-Trinetra, 35; Vniduni-
1 ba chief, 38, ?"
Ganda I, 399
Ganda II, 399
I Ganesfi, 369
1 Ganega Chola-Mahuraja, of the Nidugal family, 169
' Gangadasa, Pratapa- vilasa ', a drama, 221
Ganga-deva, 392
Ganga-devi, mother of Narasimha, 118
Gangadhara, a ChOla-Maharaju, 26G
Ganga Era, 44
Gangal, country of, 69
Gangaikonda Ch6]a, 341
Gangaikonda ChOlapuram, capital of RJj6ndru, 64,
66, 74, 78, 80, 82, 84, 181
Gangaikontfan, inscription at, 254
Ganga kingdom, 86
Ganga Kings, the western, 34(1
Gaogamba, 338
Ganaan, title of the ruler of the (rangavudi province,
70
Ganga Raja, 236
, Hoysala general, 9G
, minister of Vishnuvardhana, 95
, Raja ChudSmani called, 53
418
INDEX
Gangasihini, general of Rudramma, 166
Gangavidi province, 39, 40, 63, 64, 70, 75, 76, 79, 88,
89, 91, 92, 93, 95, 98, 102, 105
- , 96000 country, 51, 74, 77, 87, 101, 124
Gangftyi-NStchtyar, 391
Gangayya-Sihini, minister of Ganapati, 150, 151
Genera] of Ganapati, 160
Gfingiya Sabini, 359
GOttfeiHi, Jain temple at Hampe ; built by Iruga, 203
Ganjam district, 23, 50, 84, 88, 105
Gaftavadi, grant at, 40
Gaurimbikl, 385
Gauri, 382
Gautamlputra, 398
Gautamlputra-Viliviyakurall, victory of, over Naha-
pina, 321
Gautayya I, 387
Gautayya II, 387
Ghanaglri, same as Penugonda (foot-note 1, p. 293)
GbandikOta, fortress of, 166/178, 251
Gbftfeyanka, probably the Nidugal chief Manga, 93
Gbateya ankakara, Irivi-NSJamba called, 59
Ghaftiya-dSva, a biruda of VIra Rakshasa Yadavu, 125
GMzi AH, general of Abdullah, 278
Ghiy&sn-d-dln Dhamaghani, Sultan of Madura, his hor-
rible cruelty to the Hindus and his death, 187 ; his
fight with Ballaja HI and his killing him, 188,
363
Ghazi Malik, Sultan of Delhi, 181, 345
GhUxi-ud-dln, 205, 289, 345
Gfttei-ttd-dtn Kh&n, Governor of the Dekhan, 290, 298
Ghiyasu-d-din Balban, Ulugh Khan, 157, 344
Ghiyasu-d-dln Khan, 327
Ghiyisu-d-dln Tughlak, name of Ghazi Malik after be-
coming the Sultan of Delhi, his sending his son
against Warangal, 181, 182; killed by an accident,
183,345
1 Ghon4pore ', for Kondapalli, 228
Ghulara All Khan, 326
Gkul&m Khddir, seizure of Delhi by, 308
Ghulam Murtaza Ali, 297, 299, 301, 326
Gillespie, Colonel ,313
Giridurgamalla Ba|li|a, Hoysala Ba){ala II, called, 116
Giripafichima, tract of, 117
GnanaSambandar, Tamil poet, 23, 24
Goa, 96, 98, 106, 191, 354
ga-X&ya, daughter of, 271
Godaveri, 20, tract, 25, 81, 109
Goggia or Govlnda, son of Bira-Deva, 86, 390, 391
- of the Santara family, 107
Goggi-Govinda Santara, son of KunchalS (toot-note,
p. 1C7)
Golkonda, 196, 282, 289, 349, 383
Gomata, the Jain colossus of, 217
Gondophares, the Indo-Parthian king, 14, 321
Gonka, 392
Gonka II, 399
Gonka 1 father of Kajendra-Ch6da I, 90, 399
Gonka Il-of Velanandu, 86, 101, 102, 399
Gonka III, 399
Gonka Raja probably Gonka I, 93
-- KSjendra-ChOda otherwise called, 101
Gonkayya Reddi, Governor of Ghandikota, 178
Gooty (Gutti), 93, 111, 113, 119
GOpa, son of Tippa Sajuva. chief , 217
GOpala, adopted father of Silrangaltl, 283, 402
GOpilavardhana alias Anuama, 165
GOpana, General of Kampanall, 183, 192. 195, 198
Gopanarasa, Ruler of Banavasi, 9
GGpanna, Governor of Kondavldu, 240
GOpa-RSja, 387
GSpinathaRao, T.A., 40, 55, 396, 400
Goppa alias Gofia, 222
, Garanjla, in Anantapur District ; Inscriptions at, 193,
243
Gorava-deva, Kadamba chief, 106
GOvardhana-Marttanda, Bhaskara Ravivarman called,
GSvinda, 369 (foot-note, 388) 390, 400
father of Barmmala devi 103
a Ruler of Kondapalli 300 districts, 29
GCvindal, 382
GSvinda II, son of Krishna I, 29, 30, 31, 32, other
names of, 383
Govinda HI, Rashtraku>, 31, 32, 33, 323 ; titles of, 383
G6vindaIV, RSshtrakuta, his weighing himself, against
Gold, 44,45,383,384
Goviudacbandra, 64
Govinda Raja, A western Chalukya General, 114
Govlndarasa, Ruler of BanavaSi, 94 ; Satyasraya, 438
GOvindavadi, Camp at, 83
GOvindavarman, 375
Gram am, 41, 46
Grant Duff, reference to (foot-note 1, p. 257)
Gudimallam, Inscription at, 34, 38, 40
. Gucjivada, village of, 128, 142
! Gudravara, Vishaya, 35, 45
i Guballa I, 354
' Gujarat, 168, 185
Gulbarga, 185
Gumraata.-Bhujabalin, image of ,53
Guntttata-dew, 265
Gunabbara, Biruda of Mahendra, 22
Gunaka-Vijayudilya III, E. Chalukya king, his achieve-
ments, 35, 38, 44, 337
Gunambika, mother of Gonka II, 86
Gunamudita, 342
Gunar&nui, nephew of Salivafipati, 254
Guriarama Varatungarama, 381
Gunarnava I, 357
Guparitava II, 88, 357
Gunasagara, first known chief of the Aluva family, 26,
. Gundal, 387
1 Gundall, 387
Gunda, III, 387
father of Tirumala, 220
Gundama I, 357
Gun dam a II, 357
Gundambika, 399
' wife of Gonka II, 102
1 Gundayya, Rashtrakuta general, 39
Gnndlakama river, grant of a village on, 93
Gunnama, 357
Guntur, Inscription at, 86, 105, 107, 109, 131, 139, 148,178,
179, 255
Gupta Dynasty, the, 349, 350
Guruparamparai, a Vaishnava sacred book, 32
; Gutta I, and the family, 350
GuttaII,350
' Gutta III, 350
! Guttal, in Dharwar district, 350
' Gutti, Rajya of (foot-note, p, 189), 191, 194
Guttivolal, 122, 125
Guttiya-Ganga-Marasimha III, 51
Guvala II, 392
! Gflvaladeva II, 354
| Gwalior, Capture of, 317
H
Hadagalli, 46, 111
Haidar, 306, 349
dealings with the Mahrattas of, 305
imperial titles of, 303
invasion of Malabar by, 304
INDEX
419
Haidar, peace proposals by, 304
treaty with the English, 304
victory over the English, 307
Haidar AH, full sovereignty O f , 304
305
alliance with the French of, 306
assumption of power in Mysore bv, .302
capture of Bednur by, 303
Cochin overran by, 306
expedition* of, 301
' grant of land to a temple by, 304
' occupation of S. Canara by, 302
records of, 302
seizure of power by, 368
treaty with the PSshwa by, 304
under the Raja of Mysore, 299
death of, 307
Haidar AH Bahadur, 301
302
Haih&ya chief, 82
Haihaya family, Rulers of Goclavari Delta, 77
Hala, 324
Halagere, march to, 149
Halasige, district of, 124
Hajebld, Dorasamudra, 150
Halsi, 19 ; C.P. grant, 20
Hamilton, Surgeon, 293
HammirafilUra, a Hindu chief, 240
Hatnpe, Capital of the Vijnvanagar Empire (foot-note,
189), 203
Village of, 1H4, 185
HandS, the chiefs of Anantapur, 264
Hangal, 83, 103, 124, 125. 135, 162
district of, 102
province of, 87, 106
Kadambas of, 353, 354
first thirteen chiefs of, 353
(Panungal) 500 village tract, 02
Hanma, same as Avalla devl, 335
Hanumakonda, seizure of, 175
Harapala, 405
_____ brother-in-law of Yadava Singhana, 180
captured by Khusru 'Khan and flayed alive,
180
son-in-law of Ramachandra, 161
Harave, territory of IrungCla ChSla, 100
Haribara, Changalva chief, 173
. minister of the Raja of Anegundi and founder
of the Vijayanagar Empire, 184
governed the west coast under Baljala III, 185
, Prince, Bukka's son (foot-note 1, p. 193)
elder brother of Bukka 1, 193
son of D5va Raya I, 211
. Prince ; son of Deva Raya I , grant of an
agrahSra by, 213
Harihara I, 400, 403
Hariyappa, 186
_. conqueror of the earth from the eastern to the
western ocean, 190
-called Maharaandalesvara, 190
Harlharail, 203, 207, 400
. son of Bukka (foot-note, p. 189)
assumption of imperial titles by, 201
- reign in Mysore, 205, 206
reign in Salem District, 203
reign in S. Kanara, 205
death of, 207
regarding the death of (foot-note 1, p. 207)
Harihara HI, 400
Prince, 211, 213
son of D5va Raya I, 209, 210, 212
Harihara-Dannlyaka, Lord of Asandi-nadu, 134
Harihara deVa,' 339
probably Haribara, 173
Harihara Raya I. eldest of the five brothers, coronation
of, as king of Anegundi, 185 (foot-note, p. 185) ;
his authority extends north of Tunghabadrn river,
186 ; Spreading of his power, 187, 1
Harima, 400
Haripala, 392
Haritlputra-chutu Kadanamla, Salakarni-establishea in-
dependently at Banavasi, 16
Haristna, 398
Harishena, Vfikataku chief, father-in-law of Mndhnva-
varma, 20
Harlti, descent from, 334
from whom Jayasirnha claimed descent, ?1
Haritlputra-^ivnskanda, 325
Vishnukanda, 325
Harivarman, 353
Kaclamba king, loses territory to Pnlakefiin
I, 20, 21
- the Ganga king, 18
- accession of, 353
- same as Ayyavarman, 3
Hariyappa, Haribara 1, 186
Harpanahalli, Taluk of, 46
HarpanhaUiand Huvina-Hadagali Taluks, 74
Harris, General, victory of, 311
Harsha, 22, 23, 350
alias, SIyakaII,5?
Harshavardhana, 350
Hasan, eldest son of Firoz, ousted by Ahmad Shah I,
214
Hasan Khan, 327
eldest son of, Firoz, 209
Hassan, district of, 95, 102, 111, 176, 101, 142, 241
Hastinavati, same as Ham pe- Vijayanagar, 197
Halebldu, or Dorasamudra, 161
Hatthadata, 329
Hatthadatha II, Singhalese king, 25
Have Jock, victories of, 317
Hawkins, William, on Mughal oppression, 273
Hebbasuru (inscription), records a grant of a village by
Harihara II, 200
Hemadri, minister to Ramachandra, 405
Hemambika, 400
Himambika, Queen of DSva Raya 1, and mother of
Vijaya BhOpati, 210
H em a vat i, in the North of Sir a Taluk, 100
in the Madakafilra taluk of the Anantapur district
(foot-note, p. 100)
HenjSru, 119
town of, 112
rule at, 116
Fortress of, 41
Heras, Fr. (foot-note 1, p. 243)
article of (foot-note 2, p. 271)
Here Bet tad a Chama I, 368
Hieun-Thsang, Chinese Traveller, 21, 23, 24
Hekatains of Miletus (549-486 B.C.) on India, 3
Hermaios, last Greek king of Bactria, conquered by
Kadphises 1,13
Herodotus, the Greek historian (cir, 420 B.C.), 4
Hiadal, 367
Hippalus, discovers the regularity of monsoons in the
Indian Ocean, 13
Hippon, the English ship captain, 270
Hirahadagalli plates, grant by Sivaskandavarman, 17
Hiranya garbha Kaghunttka Sethupoti Katta, A. C.-P.
grant of, 304
Hirawa garbhayajl ' title of the SStupati, 298
Hiranyavurraan, 375
father of Nandivarman II, 27, 30
HiriyadSva, 350
H6ihala, 390
Holalkere, 174
Holkar, 312
4SO
INDEX
Holkar, defeat of, 302
peace with, 312
ratification of the treaty with, 313
submission of, 314
Honawar, the town of, 259
Ruler of, 185
Massacre of Mnhammadans at, 228
Honnaji, an inscription at, 119
Three Memorial stones at, 78
Honna-Ponna, a Ganga Chief, husband of Aliya-devi,
Honnflr, or Belur, 180
Honwad, 24
Horaib or Hariyab, Harihara, 185
Hosadnrga, Hospct called, 186
capture of, 173
siege of, 164
Hdsagunda Bommarasa, 162
HOsapattana (Hospett), 193
Hospett, 186
Hotffir, 57, 58, 68
Hoygala Dynasty, 351
Hulgfir, 86, 151
Hulibail Basappa, 359
HuligBri, district of, 124
Hultzscb, Dr., 48, '55, 96, 116, 123, 131, 160, 195, 320, 323
article of, 362, 399
comment of, 234
note by, 196
on The Edicts of Asoka, 1
Humayfln, 223, 327, 367
son of Bftbur, 244
the defeat of, 248
restoration of, 254
death of, 254
HumSyun Shah, successor of Alau-d-din, 223
death of, 223
Humayfln Sikandar, 345
Huracha, 31, 66, 77, 86, 92, 161
ancient Pombuchcha, 26, 147
in the ShimOga district, 389 '
Humcha, a chief, 222
Hunter, 253
Husain, 326, 371
son of Murtaza, 275
Husain Ali, of Arcot, 326
HusSin Nixaro Shah, 258
of Ahmednagar, 255
capture of, 276
embassy to, 257
Huvina-Hadagalli, on Bellary district, 70 .
Huvina-Hadagali Talnk, 83
Huvishkn, 321 !
Hyderabad, Nizaras of, 344, 352, 371
I
Ibn Batuta, 172, 185, 363
fell a victim to pirates, 182, 1S3
Ibrahim, 267, 349, 371
Ibrahim Adtl t brother of Sultan Ma hi, 247
Ibrahim Ad ill, 322
Ibrahim Adil II, 322
Ibrahim Adil Shah, 248, 249, 267, 268
invited to Vijayanagar, 247
treaty with, 251
-'death of, 255
Ibrahim Barld, 329
Ibrahim Kutb Shah, 255, 256, 263, 264, 26G
Ibrahim KJintb Shah, of Golkonda, 252, 2flO, 261,
262
Ibrahim Lodi, 345
sultan, 244
/dattgai, name of a group of castes, 217
Idaitturainadu, EdetorS in Mysore, but Raichur doab
'according 'to Fleet, 62
Idavai, 36, 37
Iggali, Inscription at, 40
Ilam, Ceylon, 47, 62, 109
ifandiraiyan, Tondaiman pnnce, illicit son of Nedumudi
' KilJi, 16
IJangafiokam-Lengasuka, 66
IjangO-vadigal, 339
JfangSvadiyar-aiyan, alias, Maran ParamSsvaran, 27, 394
Ilanje>Senni, father of Karikala Chola, 14, 340
Imad Shah, of Berar, 331
' Imayararamban ', title of Senguftuvan ', 339
Immadi-BaHaha (or Vallabha or Baljala), a local chief,
162
Immadi- Bhairarasa t ? San tar a Chief, 244, 356
Imma4i-p?panna t inscription of, 231
' Immadi, DevaRaja ', an alias of Mallikharjuna, same
as Deva Kay a, 221
Immadi Krishna, records of, 302
Immadi Krishna Raya, of Mysore, 296, 29P, 299, 309, 301,
302, 303
death of, 304
Immadi Krishna III, Note on, 365. Foot-note 1, p. 368
Immaifi Krishna III, nominal Kaja of Mysore, 295
Immadi Krishna, 111, grant by, 296
Immadi Narasimha, 232, 233, 234, 387
, son of, 232
alias Dharma Raya, 234
, record of, 233
assassination of, 235
title of Tammayya, 231
hnmadi-Narasa Nayaka, 235
Imnutdi Ptindya, mention of, 254
Immadi Raja, 368
/mntadi Raya , D?i>a A'uya, alias Vira Narasimha, 235
Immadi Vira, ttiention of, 30(5
Indian' Antiquary (1899-1900), 205
fndian elephants used in the wars between Rome and
Carthage and in the Persian army about 170 B c.. 7
India, 37
Indra I, 382
Indra II, King of Gujarat, 33, 3M
Rashtrakuta King, 27, 43
Indra 111,383, 384
Indra IV, 383
date of death of, 3H4
last of the Rashtrakutas, 53
Indmbhuttaraka, 336, 404
another name of Indravanna, 25
Jndraratha, 64
May be Indravarman of Kalinga (foot note, p. 65)
Jndravnrman, 334
King of Kalinga, 25, 66
Son of Kubja-Vishnuvardhana, 25
E. Ganga King, 50 '
Ganga King of Kalinga, 58
Indu, Kodai- Predecessor of BhFiskara Ravivarman, 53
1 Irandakalamedutta ', title of the Pandya Prince, 30(
Irangal, tax-free land (foot-note, p. 136)
Iravi-Nili, daughter of Vijayaraghava, 44
Trayiravan-Pallavaraiyan, a Pallava chief, 61
Lord of AraiSur, 56
Irigaya, Vaidumba, 397
Iriva-Nfilamba, alias Dilipnya, 46, 47, 49, 51
Irivi-Nolamba, Nolamba Chief, 59
Irivi-Nojamba II, 5"2. 59
Irivi Nolaraba, Pallava, 335
Irivibedanga Nolaraba-Ghuteyankakara, 372
IrivibSdanga Satyasra>-a W. Chalukya King, 57, 61
/rmdf^-Ganapayya, Ganapati called, 146
Iron Agt, weapons ; burials ; gradual merging of tht
age into the very early historical period, 1
INDEX
421
Iruga, son of General Baichnyya, 203
son of the Vijayanagar General Baichayya ; sift
to a Jain temple, 202
Iruga-N6lamba-Pallava, 44
Irugapa, minister to Bukka I, 403
Irigayyn, Valduinba chief, 35
Irukkapala, 373
father of MahfidSvi, 91
Irukkavela, 373
Irttmadl-Chola, Gangai Konda Chola created, 74
Irumudi (^ Iramadi) affix of Tirukalatti-dSva, 163
IrungOla, 393
IrungSJarasa, local ruler at Anantapur, 103
Irungo>I, 369
Grandfather of IrungflJa-ChSla II, 146
II, 369
IrungOla Chdla, of the Nidugal family, 105, 113, 165
Ruler of Rodda, S*lrS, Harave and
Sindavidi tracts, 100
II, The Nidugal Raja of Hemjeru, 150,
161
Nidugal chief, 14S
Jagannftthapuram, Modern Cocnnada, 87
' Jagtttio66afttn(fa ', title of AnavSraa, 201
Jagatipila. Vira SalaroSgha named, 71, (foot-note,
p. 71)
Jagatunga, 383, 384
Jagdalpur, capital of Bastar, (foot-note, p. 35)
Jagga, (foot-note 1, p. 2fi9)
Jagga Rfiya, opposition of, 271
! defeat of, 271
(foot-note 1, p. 264)
Jahan Shah, 367
Jah&tdar, son of Bahadur Shah, 293, 367
Jahangir, Emperor, 273, 367
Emperor, grant to the Knglish by, 270
treaty with, 272
death of, 274
Jaitrapala, chief enemy of Ballila II, 126
wars of, 405
Jaitrapala I, 405
father of Smghana, 128, 134
grandfather of Krishna, 151
Irung6|a-Ch6ia, Maharaja. Nidugal chief, 162
IrungOla Sinda, father of RSchamalla II, 119
ISSpura, 100
Ismail, 322, 371
sultan, 242
Ismail Ajil ShitH, 242, 243
of BIjapur. 242
Ismail, nephew of Miran Nizam Shah i$3
Ismail AdiT, 322
Ism&il Adil Shah, succession of, 238
defeat of, 242
march against Raichflr, 245
quarrel with Burhan Nizam Shah, 243
war against Ahmadnagar, 246
- death of, 247
Jaitrapala II, 405
Isvara, alias Kshitipalaka, 401
- Potaraja, another name of Parraeswara-Potavar-
man, 25
Ifivara I, Sloda Raja, 121
ISvaradSva I, 393
lSvaradevaII,393
Sinda chief, local ruler in Shimoga, 133,
Jacobi, 116, 117
JagadSkamalla, W. Chalukya, 116, 124
title of Jayasiraha, 335
W. Chalukya prince, 111
Biruda of Jayasimha I, 62
Jagadekamalla II, W. Chalukya King, 104, 108
8 on of SomKvara III, 102, 103, 104
Jagadekamalla III, 336
another son of Tailapa III, 112, 113
JagadSkamalla-Immadi, Nfilamba-Pallava, 68
JagadSkamalla Nolamba, 372
- alias Udayaditya, 63
- Udayaditya, 372
Jagadikamalla-Nurmadi, Lord of Kanchl, 69
JagadSkamalla-Udayaditya, N6}amba-Pallava chief, 67
Jagad6kmalla-Virapandya, Ruler of No Jamba tract, 107
Jagadeka, VIra-HoySala, name of Marudiva, 113
Jagad^va, 390, 391
Jagadeva Pfindya, of the No)ambavadi-Pandya family,
Jagadeva-Sfintara chief of Humcha, 112
a Santara chief, 113, 114
Jagad-Vijaya (Jayadhara), a general of Parakrama-
Bahu, 115
Jagann&tha, 338
28
III, 335
J&kabbe, daughter of Rashtrakfita King Rakka
or Jakkaladevi, wife of Tailapa II, 53
Jakalla, 358
Jakala-MahadevI, 356
Jakamba, 347
Miaiu-d-dln A/isan Stt&h t Governor of Madura, 363
Jalalu-d-dln Ahsan Shah, Governor of Madurn, proclaims
himself Sultan of Madura, 184, 185
Jalalu-d-din Firoz Khiljl, 345
Jalalu-d-dln Khilji, KiH, 344
Sultan of Delhi murdered by his
nephew Alau-d-din, 171
Jamnlu-d-din, father of Fakru-d-dln Ah am ad and horse
agent of Jatavarman Sundara Pandya II, 172
JambukSSvarara, 154
JambukeSvara temple, Inscription nt, 155
Jamshid, 329, 349
- successor of Quli Qu^b Shah, 250
Jantntana, the son ot Kampana II, and grandson ot
Bukka I, 199, 204
Jangli-gundu, inscription of Puluruuyi 11 at, 14
Jatwutrasa, governed N. W. Mysore for Harihnra II,
207
Jannigadeva, 166, 359
Rudrararaa's general, 157
Jaswant Rao, 365
Jata, 369
Jativarman-KulaMkhara, 379
Jatavarman -KulaSekhara Paudya, Ruler of Tinnevelly,
129, 130
Jatavarman KulaSekhara I, Pfindya prince, 127
Jafavarman Kulasekhara Pandya I, Pandya King, 146
Jatavarinan-KulafiSkhara-Rajagambhira-Pfindya, Pfind-
ya King, 133, 131
Jatavarmau-Parakrama-Pandya, 380
kuler at Tinnevelly, 182
Jatavarman Srivallabha, 379
Jatavarman Sundara PSndya, 170, 379
- son of Kulafiikhara I, 179
Jatavarman Sundara Pandya I, 379
K'ng, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153 ; his conquests,
doubt about his northern expedition, 155,
156, 158, 159, 160
Jatavarman Sundara Pandya II, 153, 379
son of KulafiSkhara Pandya I,
killing his father, fight with his brotherJ
176 ^
KOdandarima, P&ndya Kl
164, 165, 166, 167, 168, ir
an embassy to China, 172
Jatavarman Sundara Pandya III,
422
INDEX
Jat5varman-Sundara-Ch01a-Pandya-ChoU-Pfin4ya, 60,
63, 68
Ja^Bvarman Vikrama-Pfiadya, 380
accession of, ?13
JatSvwman VIra Pandya, 180, 379
. Ruler at Tinnevelly, 182
driven by Malik Kfifur, 379
illegitimate son of Kulakhara Pandya I,
172, 173, 174; fight between him and his brother,
Sundara Pandya II, 176
- Pandya King, 150, 152, 153, 161
154, 155; His fabulous conquest, 156 (foot-
note, 156), 157, 158,159
JafCsvara, Madhu KSmarnava VII called, 108
Jatiga J, 392
Jatiga II, 392
Jatila-KulaSSkhara-Pandya, records of, 226, 231
Ja(ila-Parakrama, Pandya King, 31, (foot-note,
Ja?la-Parantakft, 377
32
Jatilavarman-Arlke^ari-Parakrama-Pandya, 380
Jaiilavarman-Ativlrarama-Srlvallabha, 381
Jatilavarman Kulalekhara, alias Srivallaoha, 225
dates for, 252
Jatilavarman Kula&khara III, accession of, 381
Jatilavarman' KulaSekhara Pandya, accession of, 227
date of installation of, 225
inscription of, 251
_ rule, in Tinnevelly of, 252
Jatilavarman- KulaSikhara-Pardkrama- Pandya, acces-
sion of, 250
inscription of.251
JatHavarman-KulaSUhara-Srlvallabha , 247
accession of, 247
Jatilavartnan KulSttunga-PHndya, inscription of, 225
Jatilavarman-Kumara-KulaSekharcii rule of, 226
Jatilavarman Parakrama, alias Srivallabhu, accession
of, 222
- records of, 252
29, 30, 197, 198, 222, 223, 237, 380
probably identical with ArikeSan Para-
krama, 221
Jatilavarman Parakrama Kula&khaia Pandya, 232,
233
Jatilavarman Srtoallabha, 246, 247, 248
alias Ativira-rama, 266
Jatllavarman-Srlvallabha-Pandya, 248
- rule of, 250
JayanU, 366
of the Matsya family, 172
Jayanta I, father of Arjuna 1, 159
1 Jayanta II, Matsya chief, 170, 186
I Jayantavarman, 377
, Jayantika, 366
, Jayantika or Jayanta, Matsya chief, 173
Jayantika-deva, Matsya chief, 191
Jayasimha, 334
grandfather of PulakSSin I, 20; cause of his
success, 20, 21
the rule of, 232
Jayasimha I, 334, 336
W. Chajukya King, 62
; son of Kubja Vishnuvardhana, 23
, E. Chajukya King, 24
; Jayasimha II, 336, 360
| E. Chajukya, 62
! Jayasimha III, 335-372
| w. Chajukya King, 61, 62, 63, 64, 66, 67, 68,
69
Jatilavarman- TirunelvSli-Perum&t- KulaSSkhara Piin<t*
ya, records of, 256
Jatinga-Ramesvara, Asokan edicts at, 6
Jaugada, Asokan inscription at, 11
Java, colonisation of, 89
Javali, C. P. grant of Beljflr, 28, 30
Jaya, General of Ganapati, 130, 140, 142
Jayabbe, 347, 372
Jayadaman, 321
Jayadhara, a Birudaof KulOttunga I, 83
Jayakarna, 335
JayakSfi, 390
the SSntara chief, 103
-sonof Aliya-dSvl, 111
- raid of, 391
JayakSSi II, of the Kadambas of Goa, 106
son-in-law of Vikramaditya VI 98
JayakWin I, 354
Jayakettn II, 354
JayakSSin III, 354
JaySmbika, 399
mother of PrithivISvara, 123
Jayamkonda-ChOla-Mandalain, the Tondamandalam
country renamed, 59
Jayamkonda, title of RijarSja, 60
younger brother of Ayyana, 112
j Jayasimha IV, 335
I son of S8m5fivara I, 79
Younger brother of SflmESvara II, 82, 83, 86,
1 87, 88, 89
! Jayavarman, 358
Jayavarman Maharaja, possibly a name adopted by
Bappa, 17
Jayavarma II, 353
Jayita Bhai, wife of Sambaji, 284
Jerusalem sacked by the Romans in A. D. 71, 9
Jewish colony in Malabar, 9
J ban si, siege of, 317
Jljl Bai, widow of Sambhljl, 303
Jinadatta, the family of, 222
JitankuSa, 357
JIva-daman, 321
JlyadSva, a name of Rajanarayana SambuvarSyan,
190
Joao de Castro, 248
Jogama, 356
J&garasa, 392
Jorama, 400
same as Joyideva, 350
Jommana, 400
- or Jammana, son of Kampana II, 198
Jorge de Castro, 260
- punishment of, 261
Joseph Rabban, leader of the Jews, 56
Jouveafl-Dubreuil, Prof., 11, 19, 20, 21, 22, 36, 374
JOvideva, 350
JovidSva III, 350
Julian, Roman Emperor, receives an embassy from
Ceylon in A. D. 361, 9
Juna Khan, or Ulugh, his march against War an gal,
181, 182, 183
Justin, his observation on Chandragupta Maurya quoted,
Kadabn, C.P. grant, 33
Kadaiyal, 27
Kadamba chief, induced to ally with the Pallava King,
18
Kadamba country, 26
Kadamba-Mandala, 26
Kadamba*, 22
Kadambas, the, crush the Chu^u Satakarnis, 14
Kadambas, the, of Goa, 95
Kadambalige 1000, tract of, 50, 112
KadambaligB-nadn, battle at, 174
province of, 63
INDEX
423
Kadaram, a perversion of the name Kedah, 65 (foot*
note, p. 66)
country of, 69
conquest of, 62
Kfiflavan MahadeVi, Chattali's name after her marriage,
(foot-note, p. 107)
Kadava-Nandivarman II, 30
KadaSur, a village or town, (foot-note, p. 146)
Kadavar-aiyar, descendant of the Pal lavas, 132
Kadayya, chief of Kukulanadu, (foot-note, p. 146)
Kadiri, capture, 192
Kadphises I, king of theYuelvchi conquers Hermaios
and the country of Gandhara, 13
Kadungon, Pandya King, 16; the date of his accession,
the state of the country prior to him, 21
Kadungdn, 377
Kadflr district, W. Mysore, 26, 119, 241
- a private grant, 117
- gift at, 134
an inscription at, 67, 92, 104, 126, 144
record at, 137
rule at, 111
Kaduvefti, i.e., Pallava king, 19, 28; his capture jy
Durvinlta, 20 |
Kaduvetti Muttarasa, general of Mahenrlra I, 38
KailSsanatha temple, 26
Kaikeya, 19
Kakatiya Dynasty, 355 '
Kakatiya Ganapati, 194
Kakatiya Vin'ayaka, son of Pratapa-Kudra II, 194
Kakavarna, 319
Kakka or Karka or Kakkala, RfishtraktUa King, 52,
53
Kakka I, 383
Kakkala, 383
other names of, 384
Kakusthavarman, 352
Kakusthavarman, to whose reign the Talgund record
belongs, 18
Ka}abhras occupy the Pandya country after Nedun- '
jelian Pandya, 15; not the Karnatakas, (foot-note, !
p." 15), 21, 24
Kalachuri, the, Dynasty, 356
family of, 101
Kalahasti, 34, 118, 241 :
grant of a temple at, 121
inscriptions at, 71, 125
Kalala Mahadevl, ruler of Kalasa country, 159, 162, 163,
164
Kalale, 393 ,
Kalala, wife of Kamadeva, 124 !
Kalas, inscription at, 44
Kalasa, a town in Mysore, 356
chief of, 356
country of, 146, 159, 165
the tract, 244
Kalasa Nadu, in W. Mysore ; temple in, 198 |
Kajatti, Ka|ahasti, 125
Kalayukti, year of, 153
Kales Dewar, Kulasekhara Pandya known to Muham-
madan. chroniclers as, 158
KaleyabbS, wife of the San tar a chief, 67
wife of Vinayaditya, 67
Kaleyflr, battle at, 57
KaligalftnkuSa, 357
Kallm-ullah, 327
Kalinga, 20, 21, 22, 57, 84, 86, 89, 90, 91, 94, 96 i
country, 108
eastern Gangas of, 357
kings of, 357, 358
- kings of, conquered by Asoka, 12
Kalinganagara, Residence of Anantavarma-Chdda- !
gang*, 66, 88 I
Kali Vwnuvardhana V, 337
. ., 353
Kalivitta, ruler of Binavasi, 42
Kalkamba, inscription at, 72
Kaluyadeva, 373
Kalyan, attack of, 259
Kalyana, 89, 92
residence of JagadSkaraalla, 102
residence of Vifcramaditya VI, 87
Kamadeva, Kadamba chief, 127
Kama or Kava-deva, Kadamba chief, 130
of the KonidSna branch of the Telugu Chdda chiefs,
107
Kama Chdda-Maharaja, of the Konidena branch of the
Telugu ChOdas, 102
Kima-Pandya altas Vijaya Pandya, 114, 120, 122
Karna-Poyfiala, Nripa-Kama called, 67
Kama I, 382
Kamadeva, 354, 390
Kamadeva, Kadamba chief of Hnngul, 131, 162
Kama, father of Tribhuvanamulla-Pottapi Chdda, 105
father of Balji-Choda, 105
Kama or KamadSva Choda, Ruler of Kurnool, 94, 397
Kamakshi, 400
Karaala, 387
Kamarnava II, 357
-111,357
IV, 357
IV, extent of the reign of, 358
V, 357
Kampa^ Local chief of Tan lore, 226
Kampadeva, 368
Karapanu I, 400
1, a son of Sangama, 184 , ruler between
Bijapur and Gulbarga, 185, 190, 192
II, the son of Bukka II, 192, 193, 194,195,
196, 198, 199, 400
II defeated the Sengeni chief, 195
of Vijayanagar, 183
Kameya Nayaka, a chief, 103
Kammunadu, 93
Kumba, 383
Kam Baksh, Prince ; siege of Gingi by, 290, 367
Kamboja, King of, 94
Kamarnava VI, father of Vajrahastn V, 68
Kamarnava VII, of the Kalinga -Can gas, 105, 107
Kamayya, General of Bal)ahi III, 184
Kampli, Residence of Vijuyaditya, 28, 78, 82, 184
Kampli, inscription at, 266
Kampli, temple at, 256
Kampli, town of, 71
Kamran, 367
Kanaka and Vijaya, Aryan princes of the North, 15
Kanakas in t on the Vijayanagar-Mudgal Road, (foot*
note 1, p. 257)
Kunauj, 22, 70
Kanchala, Ganga princess, 86, 34K
Kanchala devl, 3, 90
Kanchale, mother of the four Santara princes, (foot-
note, p. 107)
Kanchi, command of, 101
Chola Capital, 73
Kanchi, Pallava Capital, 20, 22, 23, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29,
32, 34, 46, 69, 82, 86, 96, (foot-note, p. 142)
Kanchi, capture of , 111
Kanchi pur a, Buddhist monasteries at, 195
KUnchirAya-Rangayya Chd{a Mah&r&ja, 246
Kandai or Karandai, a village near Kudal, 81
Kandali-deya, a local chief, 174
Kandalur Salal, u sea port on the Malabar Coast, 55
the identification of this port with Tri van dram,
(foot-note, p. 55), 56, 71
Kangavarman, 352
Kanha, 324
Kanhara or Krishna, son of Somefivara, 91
424
INDEX
Kanishka, 321
Kanisbka, the Kushana King, begias his reign, contro-
versy about the date of his accession, 13
Kannakaira I, 384
Kannakaira II, 384
Kannambadi, inscription at, 94
Kannanfir, 149, 153, 156, 159, 162
fighting at, 150, 151
KannanBr-Koppam, KannanQr called, 188
Kannara, 7 1,389
Kannara I, 356
Kannara, alias Krishna III, 45, 46, 47
Kannara (Krishna), Yidava King, 150
KannegSla, attack at, 96
Kanni Santera, title of Govinda, (foot-note, p. 107)
Kannudai-Peruraal, 388
Kannu4ai-Perum&l, a biruda of Ammaiyappan Sambu-
varayan, 121
Kanfha I, 360
Kantha II, Kerala King, 43, 360
Kanthika, Beita Vijayaditya V, 382
Ka*tHrwa-Naras*, of Mysore, 277
Kanttorava-Narasa /, 279, 281, 368
Kanthlrava-Narasa II, 368
Ka*(terava- Narasa //, son of Dodda-Divarija, 285
grant of a village by, 285
Kanthlrava-Narasa III, 368
Kantklrava-Nansa 111. of Mysore, 292
Kanthlrava-Narasa Nayaka, of Mysore, 280
Kanthlrava Narasa Raja, of Mysore, 275, 278, 339
Kanjtorava Narasa Raja 1, of Mysore, 277
Kaunas, the successors of the Sungas, became extinct in
27 B.C., 13, 320
Kanva Dynasty, 320
Kanyakumari, Cape Comorin, 71
-inscriptions at, 68
Kfipana 399
KapilSndra, 358, 373
Kapilindra, alias KafiiliSvara, the Gajapati King of
Orissa ; accession of, 217
KapittSvara, King of Orissa, 223
KapilHvara. Gajafiati, King of Orissa, 221
Kapili, residence of a NOJamba Pallava Chief, 64
Kapitthaka, 44
Kapraz or Kamprai, Kampana 1, 165
Kara, meeting of Jalal-ud-din and Alau-d-dm at, 171
Kara-deva, a Kadatnba of Goa, 158
Karadikal, Pillar of Victory at, 81
Karavandapuram, 30, 31
KaraikkOtfai, 32
Karaivajinadu, invasion of, 141
Karey*pat*am t the town of, 212
Karikala, a name of KulOttunga I, 831
Karikala, his fabulous wealth, 15
ChCda Chiefs claim descent from him, 21
Karikala, his war with CheTa Adan II, hia death about
180 AD., 15
Karikala, family of, 139
Karikala, Lord of Oraiyfir, 133
Karikala ChOla, King of the CbOlas, 14, 33
Karikala ChSJa, ancestor of the Telugu ChOdas, 395
Ktrik&la Oio(a, AjaiyGr-Ntot&lva*, 322
Karikala Chfi|a, descent from, 342
Karik&la ChOJa, Vlra ChSla named, 74
Kariyaru, battle of, 15
Karka, Rasbtraktita prince, 31
Karkaja, the Jain image and Colouus at, 217
Karnna-deVa or Kannara a, Kalachfiri chief, 69
' A'ar*a{a*a Ckakravarli ', title of Cbokkanitha Niyaka,
286
Karnatas, 15
KarpQra-Vasantaraya, another name for Dodda II. i
Kartavlrya, 77, 361, 384
Klrtavlrya IV, S84
Kartavlryu IV, Ratta chief of Saundatti, 129
Kai-unakara Tondaman, hero of the Kalinga expedition
93
Karunanda, 361
Karunandan, father of Adakkan, 36
Karflr, 27
Karuvflr, battle at, 27
KaruvQr, burning of, 136
KaruvQr, inscription at, 79, 80
record at, 76
rale at, 128
Karvetiimgar, Rajas of, 388
Karya, an inscription at, 149
Kattapa, prince of Ceylon, 62
KaSsapa, King of Ceylon, 66
KaSSapa II, father of prince Manavamma, 23
KaSsapa V, of Ceylon, his assistance of R&jasimha
Pandya III, 42
Kasim Barld I, 329
Kasim Barld II, 329
KaSakudi, grant, 27
KaSakudi plates, 22, 28
KastQra, 358
KastQri Rangappa, 364
Kasyapa N&vaka, local ruler of Banavagi, 111
Kata, 361, 385, 386
family of, 361
Kataha, or Kadaram, 65
Katama, alias Kafayya, minister of Kumaragiri, 203
Katama II, father of Katayya-Vema III, one of the
Rajahmundry Reddis, 203
Katama Nayaka, the family of, 359
Katama Nayaka of Kolanti, one of the Ch&la Kind's
Generals, 104
Kattaya Nayaka, a chief, son of Kampana, son of
1 Kattari-SaUiva Bukka ', 194
Kataina Itmall, of the Reddi family of Rajahmundry,
minister of Kuraaragiri of Kondavldu, 210.
Kafama V6ma III, of Rajahmundry, record of a gift by,
210
Katayya-Vcina, minister of Kumaragiri Reddi, and his
brother-in-law, 202
. Ill, 386
- Ill, grant of land by, 21R
- servant of, 212
Kalayya-V'ema Reddi III of the Rajahmundry Branch
' A ' ; his fight against Pedda Kfimati Vema, Reddi
Chief of Kondavldu, 211, 212
K^ayya-VSnia III, a Rajahmundry Reddi ; gift to the
Sirahachalam temple, 203
' Kathari-Sa)uva ', family title of the i|uva Chief, 387
Katharuya-dSva, 373
Kattama III, 384
Kattambi, 399
Kattiyam Kamaiya Nayaka, 364
Katyera, a feudatory of the Rashtrakuta King, 44
Kaulam to Nilawar, i.e. Cape Comorin to Nellore, 168
KaufilJya ArthaSatra, the, its genuineness ; its transla-
tion by R. Shamasastri ; remarks on it by Smith,
Monahan etc., (p. 5 and note 2)
Kavaor Kama-dCva, Kadamba chief, 124, 125 ,
Kavali, a gift in, 133
inscription at, (foot-note, p. 130), 129, ISO
Kivana, 354
Kavantandalam, inscription at, 84
Kavarasa, probably KamadSva, 162
Kaveri, the river, 216
a dam across it by Karikala, 15
- country about, 128
Kaverippakkam, 158
- Inscription at, 156
KivripattQam, 340
Kavi-A|up6ndra, A}pua chief, ruler of S. Kanara, 94
Kayal, on the gulf of Mannar, 167, 168, 172
INDEX
Polo's second visit to, 170
Klyastha Family, the, 359
Kadah, t state on the West Coast of the Malay peninsula,
65
JBasavafna, alias
ii Basavappa Nayaka, 291 , 292 I
* Bkadrappa Nayaka, son of Sivappa, 282 I
Ketadi Channamdji, 289, 290 P
" " dl Rima, mention of. 260
di Jtama-Raja-NayaAa, 262
di-SadMlva-NEyaka, 255
rt ,le by, 252
Ketadi SGmaiSkhara NAyaka, 283, 285, 294
Ke\adi Venkatapfia-Nayaka, 272, 273, 274, 278
- grant of, 266, 270
grant of land to mosque by,
274
Keladi Vlrabhadra, 277
A'tfadi Vtrabhadra Nayaka. 275, 276, 277, 278
KciHpa-dtoa, brother of DoddadSva, 282
KempamEmba, 368
KBndflr plates, 26, 28
Kerala, 62
Kerala country, 43
a number of inscriptions in , 53 i
Kerala, two inscriptions at, 112
K6ra)a Kings, 360
Kerala Marttanda, 229 I
KeSari Bhlma* ruler of Banavasi, 56
KBfiava, 348
KBsava-deva, 361, 393
K6fiavad6va, Kolanu REja, Ruler at Tanukn, 134
KSshi-deVa, 392
KMi-Raja, minister of Jagadekaraalla H, possible
Jayakctt II of, 106, the Kadambas of Goa, 98, 354
K5ta I, 363
II, 363
Amaravati chief, 113
K6taIII, 363
Ill, of Amaravati, 154
KBtala-dBvI, Kalala called, 124
KBta-Rudra, of the Amaravati family, 1G1
record of, 363
KStayya, 343
K6ti Reddi, of the Manuraa-kula, probably Amaravati
chief Keta II, 113
Ketubhadra, 357
Khanda Rao, 301
Khandesh, 136
KbIn-i-Khan5n, 345
Khan JahSn, army of, 286
Khan Jahan, Prince ; afterwards. Shah-Jahan, 270
Khan Jahan Lodi, Viceroy of the Dekhan , 274 ;
. i . rebellion and defeat of, 274 \
severe defeat of, 275 \
Kharagiri, fight at, 39 i
KhEraveia, birth of, 357 |
exploits of, 357 I
i inscription of, 324 I
Khlrav*la, King of Kalinga, reduces the RSshtrikas etc., |
Kharaveia, King of Kalinga, attacks the Sunga King, |
storms Rajagriha and penetrates into Magadha and
compels Pnshyamltra to make peace (153 B. c.) ;
his inscription of, 159 B. c., 8
Kktoa Ckama IX, infant ruler of Mysore, 306
KhSsaChama-RijaX,368
ATMM Ckama Raja, of Mysore ; death of, 310
KhldrSpflr, 79
Khidrapflr, Koppam near by, 72, 73
Kbttli ^^
Khisr
Khottiga alias of Nityavarsha, 384
- successor of Krishna HI, 50, 51, 52
Kkitrram, Prince, campaigns of, 272
Khusrt, 367
Khttsru, Prince ; death of, 273
KhusrQ Khan, General of Mubfirak, his march to
Devaglri, and his flaying Harapila alive, 180 ; his raid
on the Malabar coast, 181
KHuAja JafHtt Afakmad C&W&H, 227
Khwaja-Khiir, 243
KhwSja Mahmud Gawan, 327
Kidarara Kad&ram, 65, (foot-note, p. 66)
Kiel horn, 54, 93, 105, 129, (foot-note, p. 134), 181, 204,
220, 392
KI| Muttugflr, inscription at, 45
King, T. S., Major ; Chronology of, 242
A?**, T. S., Major; his translation of the Burhan-t-
Ma'asir, 205
King of Kuntala, 84
Kiranapura, city of, 35
KIrtti,348
- grandfather of Kfima-d5va and another name of
Taila II, 124
KIrttidiva, one of the local rulers of North- West Mysore,
94
KlrttidSva III, 354
- Ill, Kadamba chief, 118, 120
KlrttidSva Ganga chief, probably Kadamba KIrttidfva
III, 113 -
KlrttideVa Nanniya-Ganga, Ganga chief, 108
Klrlti Nififlanka, of the Kaliagn rao*. who seised the
throne of Ceylon, 127
Kirtiraia, 392
Klrtti-Srl-Meghavarnn of Ceylon sends an embassy to
Samudragupta, 17
KIrttivarma, ??f
son of Pulakesin I, his conquests, 21, 22
-1,334
II, 335, 354
II .Kadamba chief, 83
II, Chalukya King, 26, 28, 29
KlrudorS, the Tungabhadra river, 69
Kistna district, 47
Kistna, inscription at, 118
KiSukad, Fief of,47
-- division of, 72
-- 70-division of, 59
Kisuvojal-Pattadakal, 28
Kitti or Klrtti, a general, 68
KTtflr, inscription at, 85
Kiflr Kolhapflr, Fortress at, 191
KO-chchadaiyan, 377
Pfindya King, 25
KO-chchcngan, 340
--- CholaKing, 16
Kodagi-nadu, Coorg, 127
Kodaf KCrala, probably the same as VIra Kerala, 105
K6dai-Kerala-Tiruvadt, Ruler of Vfnad, 108
Kodur, inscription at, 52
KOgali and Sanndatti tracts, 54
- 500 district, 93
i - tract, 46, 82, 112
- 500 tracts, 74
K6- Kandan- VIra- Nar&yana, 360
Ko-KlHi, 340
; Kokkili, 336
KOkkala I, father of Sanula, 35
! KOkkan4an-VIranirftyanaa//a5KanthaII, 43
Kokkiiaoadl, mother of R&jiditya, 45
~ * callu, an inscription at, 50
li-Kotappa-NByAka, 361
i Rajas, 361
.428
INDEX
Kolar, Copper plate grant at, (foot-fltrtt, u. 185)
Kfilir, hwcriptioOAt, 63, 67, 80, 83, 165, 190
Kolar, record at, 29, 52, 72
Kolhapur, believed to be Kollftpuram, 73
Kolhapur country, SO
KolBlptir, Mahratta sovereigns of, 365
mtorationof, 317
K6U 27
Kofi, ParSntaka's capital, 43
Kollam, Gallon, 173
Kollapambft 399
im, pillar of victory at, 73
,orKnlpak,81
' il.Kulpak, I foot-note, p. 62)
a town on the south bank of Krishns, 70, 71
Kollipika, Knlpak in N. E. of Hyderabad, 99
KolU-PalUvt Nojamba, the, 31
Komarti-plates 18
Kfimatt, 385
Kgrnaflndra, 385
Kfimatl VIraa, 385
Kdna, 412
Kdnadlia, another name for Gfidavari delta, 210
KOnamandala chief*, 77
Kfina RajBndra ChMa I, son of Rajapartndu, 100
Kflnattftn-Vikrama-CbOla, Kongu-ChOla chief, 57
Konda, 360, 402, 403
-ion of Chinna Timma, 252
Kondama, Kadamba chief, 123
Kontama* Queen ; daughter of Gobbfiri Oba, (foot-note
1, P. 269) ,
tame as BSyaraS, (foot-note 1, p. 271)
KOnamtndala chiefs, 361
Kondamarasa, 243
governor of Udayagiri, 241
KondftmbB, 403
KomJarnQdi copper-plate record, purports to have been
issued by Jayavarmam Maharaja, 17
Kondapadamajl chiefs, 362
Kondapalli, 222, 242
a. C.-P. grant from, 191
close to Hezwada, 99, 114
a grant of a village near, 122
Kondavldu, capture of, 240
: -fall of, 213
siege of, 240
Kondapalli, territory of, 241
Ron d avid, fortress of, 183, 190, 191
Kondavl^u, Inscription at, 243
- Reddis of, 362, 385
Rock fortress of, 117
Kondema, a Kadamba chief, 353
KOnlrinmai-KondSn, Chola King named, 126
KfttMmaiko*(!&* t title of Jattlavarraan-KulaSSkhara
Pandya, 250
' title of KulOttnnga HI, 128, 341
Snndara P&ndya, 139
Vitro** P**4ya an inscription of, 212
Kanetl Aubala, 250
KtotW-CkiHna-Timwa, mention of, 250
AbNlft son of Pedda Konda, 257
-Raja, 403
Rfiraa, 403
Obala KSja of Nandydl, mention of, 278
Temia, 403
Konguni-Crown, 19
'Konguwarman', title of Western Gaaga KUyj, 34fl
KOnidSna branch, 397
chiefs, 363
in Ountur, 105
- branch of the Telagu CbOdw, 102
Konkan, 22
Konkan, rising in, against the rule of Harihara, 802
Konka-NSdu, a boundary of BallSU 1's Kingdom, 92
' Ko-Perunjinga ' a KSdava chief, 376
Kfi-Perunjinga I, Pallava chief of SSndamangftkua, MO,
K6pperum-inga, Kadava or Pallava .chief of South
Arcot, 133, 135, 136, 138,139
Koppam, or, Kannanflr Battle at, 188
Koppam, Battle at, 72 ; description of the battle, 73, 74,
7^76, 77, 79
KoppanSdu, rule at, 121
Koppanfid, tract of, 113
Koppa Rijan&rayana, 338
KoppHvara, temple of, 72, 73
Korakfdu, village of, 110
KSrapa, 399
Koregaon, English garrison at, 314
Korkhai, capital of Nedujejian Pandyal, 15
' Korkai VSndan ', title of the Pandyas, 378
Korunelli, village of, 64
Kosala, 22
Kfisala Kingdom, 64
JMva chief, 36, 343
Konganid, tract of, 163
Kongo, 98
* Ko*i*dlta.rV&ktol \ a work , 236
Kongu-ChOla chiefs, 362
Kongn Pindya chiefs, 362
country, 95
. its three divisions, (foot-note, p. 142)
KG(a B6ta, of AmSravatl, Dharanikfi(a, 148
Kfi(a-ChSda, elder brother of Kbfa Ketall, 122
K6ta-K6ta II, Amaravati chief, 132
KdtaKStall, ruler of Amaravati country, 120, 122, 127
KofA-Rudra, father of Beta, 147
Kfitaya, 386
K5^i-N5yaka, 170
Kottakoiuta, (attacked by the Turukas N- W. of Waran-
gal),203
KottakSfa, near Madanapalli, 232
Kottaru, town of, 88
Ktitt&ru, near Nagarkoll in Travancore, 198
Kottayam, plates of, 181
KOvilkonda, the fortress of, 255
KovilQr, inscription at, 151
KovilSr, reign at, 137
Koyarrur, 38
I Koyattur, 95
Koyilojugu, Chronicle, 183
Koznlo Kadphises, date of, 321
Krishna, 355, 356,402
Krinhna, of Nandyal, 403
Krishna, Yadva king, 156
Krishna, on the bank of, 124
Krishna (Kandara), Y&dava king, 146, 147, 151
Krishna Kandbara, Yadava prince, grandson of Kins:
Singbann, 143 *
Krishna, sonofPraUpa Rudra II, 18?, 169
Krishna I, 383, 405
Krishna 1, grants by, 383
j Krishna I, RashtrSkuta king, 20, 35, 38, 39, 41
1 Krishna II, 383
, Krishna II, Akfilavarsha, 44
Krishna II, other names of, 384
< Krishna III, 383
Krishna III, Rashtrakfita king, 45
"his conquests 46
his attack on Chola kingdom, 47, 48, 49, 50
! Krishna III, other names of, 384
! Krish?adeVa, 241
Krishnadtva, rms of, 241
, defeat of Nanja Raja by, 236
grant of a village to a temple by, 239
INDEX
427
Krishttadtva, march of, 242
Afrfotauttcu, pedigree of the family of, 341
Krisbnadfiva, precautionary measures of , 238
KrisMinadiva, remission of ta>es by, 238
AM**p<Mfifc, siege of Kondapalli, 240
Kriskaa&va, treatment of the king of Orista by, 239
Krishnadiva, triumphs of, 241
KrisbnadeVa Rftya, 231, 237, 242, 245, 401
Kri$ft^tcBva R&y*, campaign of, Against Pratapa Rudra,
299
Kriskfadtva Xfiya, court of, 243
Krisbnadiva Raya, death of, 245
Kriskp&v* #*a, Bmperor, 237
Krishntdtoa RQja, expedition of, 239
Krl8bfladraRiya, fight with, 734
Kriskwdtv* Ktya t grant of a village by, 244
Krishnadiva Raya, inscriptions of ,244 '
Krisknadtoa /fay a, march of, 240
Krisk*adh>a R&ya, recapture of Kondavidu by, 213
KrishnadSva Raya, records of, 242, 243
KristftH&ta Jtfya, successor of, 236
Kristmtdfiva Raya, the victories of, 261
KHs**<uth><i Xtya, visit to Srffiailam, 240
Kris*#*tH-N*y*** t of Madura, 259
Krishna Raja, 339
Krishna-Raja I. 368
' Krisknarfy'avijayainu ', accuimt of, 238
Krishna Raya, embassy to, 238
Krishna Sastrl, H , 146, 185, 193, 225, 371, 398
Krishna varman, 353
Krisbnavanuan I, 352
Krishnavarman I, father of Sivanandavarman, his defeat,
19
Krishnavarma II, Kadambha king, 21
KrisbnavSni, river, 244
Kshattrangas, same as Ksbatrajlt, 319
Ksbatrapaa, Saka Dynasty of, 387
KahBmadharma, 319
Ktesias. the Greek writer (circ. 400 B. c.), 4
Kubja Vishnuvardhana, 334, 357
Kubj a- Vishnu vardhana 1, 336
Knbja Visbnuvardhana, brother of Pulakiflln II founder
of Eastern Chft)ukya dynasty, 22; date of his accession ,23
KudakkG NedumfiSral-Adan I, the Cberaking, his wars
with the Cholas, 14, 339
Kfldal, i^, Madura, 27, 81
Ku4ala- Krishna, two confluences of the Krishna or the
confluence of, the Tunga and Bbadra rivers, 79
Kfldalsangamatn, battle of, 79, 80, 81
Kudamflkku, battle at, 34
Kujiyant&nW, C.-P. grant, 236
Knrtlyavarman, 399
KtidlUr grant, the mentions about Durvinlta, 20
Kukola Nftdalvir, chief of KSdasur, 146
Kukula Nacju, (foot-note, p. 146)
Kufam (Kolam), 90
Kulaodai-Nfitchiyar, 391
KnlaflBkhara, 217, 380
KulaMkbara, father of Vikrama Wndya, 123
KulaHkbara, son of Miravarman Srlvallabha, 112, 115,
116
K*lalWara*Ativlra-RAfHa P&itjya, 256
KulaSlkhar* DHutMm alias Sttvl* Varag**v*rma t a
Plodraptinoe.SOO, S81
Kulaftkhara Pandya, 229, 234
Kulalikhara Pftndya, a claimant to the throne at
Madura, 115 ; his defeat, 115 ; Ms flight, 116, 117
KttlaHkhara PSodya, accenkm of, 378, 380
Kotattkhafa Ptoifya 1 , 182
KulaJBkhara PftrSkrama, 381
Etttattkbata Parikrama, AJagan Sokkanfir, 381
K*l*tokk*a-Par&kr*m*, son of, 289
#*tdH*m tor*H>P*r*kt*m*-Pa*4v*
giy* Sokktn&r. a Pftndya prince, 261
KulatiAtera &Hiv&tiMi ftujya, ruleof, 253 *
KulaftBkhara Srlvallabha, 380
Kulbarga, capital of the Bahmanls, 191
Kulemflr, grant at, 67
KulOttunga I, ChOla king, 78, 80, 94
Kutottunga-ChOla-Changatva, the Changalva chief, 123
Kongu-CMla chief, ruler of Cetabctoffe,
113 ,
118 119
KulOttongaChCla 1,95,96
last mentioned as king, 97, 342
Kulottunga ChOla II, Chola king, 105, 107
-- close of his retgn. 106, 341
-, son of Vikraraa Chdla, 101, 102, 103, 104
Kulottunga Ch61a III, ChOla king, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133,
134
- the king who took Madura and
the crowned head of the Pandya, 123
-- Ch61a king the date of his accession,
120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128
KulOttunga-ChOda-Gonka II, Velanandu chief, 103, 104,
107, 108, 109, 110, 114, 115 ; the extent of his territory,
118, 119
Kuldttunga-Gonka II, Velanandu chief, 105
ZutoHuwCMta-CMMefitta- UdayMitya, 330
Ktddttttnga Ch$a~Matodiva t 339
Kul&ttunga Ch61a-Maharaja, a Viceroy of the Kongo,
Cbola family, 107
Kuldttunga-Chtya Sdtnadfva Bofipadton, 339
Kulottunga PrithivTSvara, Velanandu chief, 128
- RgjSndra-Choda Gonka, 399
- RSjeodra-Choda II, Velanandu chief, 113, 114, 115,
117, 118, 119
- 1, RajSndra II, named, 82 ; his dominions, 83, 84, 85,
86, 87 ; a list of his succeeds, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93 ;
his second expedition to Kslinga, 93
Kulpak, an inscription at, 81
' Kumara ' Pratapa Rudra called, 169
A'umdra Ana*fa t son of, 289
-- the Matla chief, 294
Kumara Ananta,C.M., 366
Kumara, C. M., 366
Kutnara-Chinna-Aubala, of Aravldu, 261
Kum&radivi, a Lichchavi princess, 349
Kumara-Ganapati, Nathavadi chief, 154
Kumaragiri, 385, 386
- of Kondavidu, Master of Katama VSrus Reddi III,
216
Kum&ra-Kampana II, son of Bukka, 197
Kum&ragiri, son of Kftfama of Rajahmundry, 210
Ked4i % of Kondav^a, son of Annav&U,
202
KumSra-Gupta I, 349
II, 350
m- m iKJU
,350
Kumara Krishn&fific N&yaka, of Madura, 259, 267
I, 364
1 Kumara Krisbnappa ' same as Llngayya Niyaka, 364
Kum&ra Kulaiikhara, an alias of Srlvallabha, 225 .
Pdndya, inscripttonlof, 227
Knmftra MallidkVa, son of Narasimha IU, 160
Kvmtra MaMHtrf***, 230
KuroSra Mttttu Nlfaka, 394
KuwAra-Viiaya-Bk^pati, ali*R Bukka HI, ion of
Deva Rfiya I, 211
K*m&a-Mttu Vijaya-Kagh*nMh*> brother of Nltcfcl-
yir, 298
Kum&ra Rudra, Pratapa Rudra called, 170
Kttiit&raswami, the Tempi* on the Mndflr bttl near
Vijavanajrar, 203
Kamtra Tirttvfotadanatha, 366
Knmftra VMtan f, 974
U, Pallava king, 18, 374
INDEX
^Ktunlra Yerrama, 338
Ktrada, or Knndlga, 335
Sono/SatyWrayall, 67
JCanda or Ktsadtoa, JCtsndaatarasa otherwise called, 63
Ktmdate, wife ofKttad*. 67
KttndftmaMM, rotor of Baaarfsl, 63, 66
Kundavraf, fefr of KaJ0trttag I, 04
Kttfldawai, wife of B*pa Wdylcf/iflra, Stf, 347
Kundavvai.aister of Rljarija 1, 60,61,341
Kundamai, daughter of RftjarSja Narfndra I, 337
Kunnflr in Ceylon, 34
Kuntaja, an Andbra king, 13
VUhaya or country of, 124
Kuppe, siege of, 120. 165, 184
Kflram, inscription, 41
record of" 47
Kurnool, 96
inscription, 131, 133, 147, 149, 151, 154
records at, 150, 178
Kurugodn, battle at, 34, 125
Kurugo^u, rule at, 103
siege to, 126
inscriptions at, 67, 119, 121
Kurugod, Record at, 120
Kurambas, 30
Kuravattl, drowning of SSinWvara I at, 82
Kuruva, 85
Koshan dynasty, 321
Kuskanas, the, ruling in Northern and Western India, 8
Kntb-Sbfihi Dynasty, 363
Kutbu-d-dln, 349
1 Atbak, 344
. ._ FirOz Shall, 363
. Mublrak Khan, successor of Alafi d-dio,
180 ; murdered, 181 ,
Kutbu4-Mulkh, 349 .*.
Muhammad Kull Kutb Shah I, 349
Kuttalam, in Tinnevelly District, 220
Kflttan, SStupatt, XStta, 391
Kalian Situpati Katta, manfaparns built by, 274
KUtta Tin* II, alias Kttmara-Muttu-Vijaya-Raghu-
nfttba, 391
KnvaUUapura, Kolar, 121, 129
Kuvivan-Miran, 27
KyRniittab, 329
Lahore, 157
Lake, General, victory of, 312
Lakkambikft, 338, 402, 403
Lakkanna, minister to DBva Rfiya II, 216, 218
Lakkanna, gt neral of Dtvariya II, 219, 220, 364
Lakkundi, Fortress of , 125
Lakshmana Rao, K. V : paper of, 404
LakshmMvar, the ancient Pnligeri, 87, 92, 106
Lakshml, 338, 364
Mother of Narasimba I, 104
Lakshmidgval,384
LakulUvara, celebrated fiaiva pandit, 63
IM KkAn, grant of lands to Brahmans by, 264
Lally, forced retirement from Tanjore of, 301
retirement Into Pondicherry of, 302
the tragic end of, 304
Lambrl, Lamm! called, 66
Lam Djamoe, Lam Baroe, hi the north of Sumatra, 66
Lambodara, 324
LankipEora, Sinhalese general, 115,123
final retirement brought about by divine aid, 14
Uckdutvis, the, give their princets to Blmbisara, fight
wiUiAjAtafatrn and are beaten by him, 3
Life, of merchants, 174
Lokkigandl, capture of, 126
LOkissara (Lfikttvara), lead
Lilavatl, Queen of Aaantavarma-Choda Gang*, 100
- Queen of Ceylon, 131
- widow of Parftrama fiabu I, 127
Ling-a, 343
Ltagam* NSyakM, 399
Liijfppa, VeJlore chief, 268
L/ngayya Niyaka, 364
Loboe Toetva, fiaros, An inscription at, 89
Lochahaln, daughter of SdyideVa, 112
Lo-cha-into-lo-chu-lo, Rijendra's name in Chinese, 67
L6di Dynasty, 345
Lokabarasi, 392
LOka-Bhflpala, R&jSndra-kona-LOka, called, 108
Loka-BbfipSlaka, 361
LokamabSdevl, Queen of Vikramftditya II, 28, 334
126
leader of the Tamil army, 131
. *
Lopet Soares, viceroy of Goa, 234, 241
Lord of Dfihala, name of Sankila, 35
Lord of KuvalCla and Nandagiri-Brayappa IV called, 41
4 Lords of Oraijur ', title of the Nidugal family, 369
' Lord of th southern ocean \ title of Lakkanna, 220
Lord of Vengi, best of cities, title of SomWvara, 74
Lotus X11I, of France ; grant of Charter by, 272
Lncknow, siege and relief of, 317
Lute deMelloi 258
Ma'abar, kingdom of, 154
MibaU dSvI, 397
MIcha, 385, 392
4 Mica Raya ', a noble, 271
MaCartney, Lord, Governor of Madras, 307
M&chiyarasa, ruler of Banavii, 45, 46
Macleod, Major, report of, 311
MOOam, in N. Arcot district, 195
Ma-damSlingam-Jaya in the Malay Peninsula, 66
Madangapattu, 22
Madanldu, son of Singa, 195
Madonna, General of DeVa Raya II, victory of, 218, 364
Madanna, murder of, 280
Mftdevanna, 339
MSdCyarasa, Changa}va, ruler of W. Mysore, 89
M&dfuiva 1, same as Simhavarman, 346
Madhava I, his reign, 348, 404
Madbava II Ganga King, his Coronation, reign of, 19,
Madbava III, Vishnukundin king, 21, 404
Madbavficharya, Vidyiranya, who assisted tbe five
Vijayanagar brothers, 191
- tbe celebrated minister of the first Vijayanagara
kings, 194
MSdhava DannSyaka, 343
Madbava Rao I, 366
MMhavaRaoII, 366 '
Aft, 0UU
suicide of, 306,308,309
1 rfM9tPtt t BUiviua vi
MadMava Rao, son of BZlij! Rao, *
Madhavatlrtha, disciple of Aoandatlrtha, becomes
Vaishnava pontiff, 184
Midhavarman II, grandson of Madbava 1, 23
Midhavavarma, a Vishnukundln chief, his conquest!
20
Madhn Kftmirnava VL 351
Madbu^Kimarnava VII, 357
Madurantaka, brother of RaJSndradBva. 75
Madnrfintaka, POttapi ChOda Brama-Siddha, father of
Nalla Slddha, 129
Madurlntaka-Potbipi-Cboda-Tlrukatatti, Telugu Cboda
chief, son of Manma Siddha, 13
Madhurintaka-Pottapi-Ganda GopWa, Tikkaor Tiroki-
Jattil, 140 t 141,i4T
INDEX
429
Madhur*atakl, wife of Rajendra II, 77
MJUUrftja, 997
M*+*t, Iff ; the origin of the name of, 253
Madras llmeum, Plates, 31, 121
MWjl5, 30, 34^35, 37, 41, 42, 57, 64, 65, 88, 115, 117,
123, 127, 185, 186, 134
- Bana governors of, 364
capture of, 109
Muhammadan governors of, 184, 363
tack of, 177
Madttraikonda, title of Kulottunga I, 88
Madwai-Konda, Parantaka I, 41, 340
Madmintaka, 91
Madnrftntaka-Pattapi-ChOlu, probably Errasiddha or his
coasin, ruler of Chittoor, 126, 137 '
Madnrintaka Pattapl Ch6da, Nalla Siddha called, per-
haps. Beta II, 128
MadarSnUka-Pottapi-Choda-Slddhi, 396
Madur5ntaka-Pottapi-Ch6la-TIlaka-Narayana-Manuma-
Slddha, Telugu Chada chief, aon of Tikkal, 145, 148
MadatSntaka-Pottapl-Nalla-Siddba, ruler at Nell ore,
MadttrSataka Uttama, 341
Madurftntaka Uttama ChOla, 53, 55
cousin of Aditya 11, 51
jffaferflff/otf-daughter of Raj ad hi raj a I, 341
Magadai, tract of, 137
Mftgadaingdn, a tract about Salem, 136
Magadha, Dynasties of, 365
Magara, 114, 137
M&gba-uiurper of the Ceylonese throne from Kalinga,
133,146
MahMali-Bana, 230, 328
Mahabali Buna NSyakka, 328
Mahabali-Vaqada-Raya-Nayaka, a Buna chief, 241
Mahabalipurara-place of rock cut temples, 21, 23, 32*
Mahabharata, 160 ; translation into Telugu, 64, 74
MahadSva, 234, 339, 355, 369, 405 ; son of Rudra, 147
MahSdlvT, 373 ; Queen of Ereyanga, 91
Mahagutta, same as Magutta, 350,
' MahUkshairapa, ', a title of the Saka satraps, 321
Mahalana Kirti, usurper king of Ceylon, 68, 69
Mahaman4aUSvara r ,-a title, 266
MahSmandalWvara Mflrurayalaganda, title of Protapa
Rudra II, 179
MaUtnandin, king of Magadha, successor of Nandi-
vardhana, 4, 319
Mahafadmananda, usurps the throne of Magadha aud
founds the Nanda dynasty, (fir, 37 1 B.C.)* 319
Mahisimanta Sainyabhlta, another name of Madhava-
varman II, 23
MabSwamsa, the, 17, 34, 35, 42, 46, 47, 51, 62, 66, 69, 71,
75, 79, 88, 91, 115, 127, 131, 156, 166 ; the story of the
tooth relic, 19
Mab6, capture of, 306
MahBndra, a chief of the third known generation, 21
Mahendra I, 372 ; Nojaraba chief, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 328
MabSndra II,-Pallava king, 24, ?5
MahSndrSdblraja, MahEndra I, called, 40
MabCndragiri, 61, 88
Mabindra Potaraja I, Pallava king, 21
his ejection of the Chola king, 22
excavation of many cave templet, 22
his inscriptions, 23
Mahindravidi, 22
MahSodravarman I, Pallava king, 21
his defeat fay PuiakWlo, 22, 374
other names of, 375
Manandra Vikrama, 342
Hahttvata, 100 of ManOratba, 136
Mahtivara-virflpiksh*, Pbalftbhishlka of, (foot-note,
p. 185)
MM** Afrto, BOA of Anwar-nd-dln, 201, 296 ; revolt
against, 300, 301, 3*2,326
Mahim, seizure of, 297
Mahlndu IV, king of Ceylon, 48
Mahinda V, king of Ceylon, S3, 56, 57 ', tworptr, 127
Mahlpala, 64 ; reference to O^-Mahl-pila namely the
Orissa king, foot-note , 65
Muhamad I, 327
Mahmfld U, 329
MahmHd, young son of Ghiyasu-d-dln, killed by an
accident, 183
MahmQd Qa\van, 226, 227, 229, 370
Mahmnd of Ghacnl, his first expedition, 56
his second expedition, 57 ; bis third expedition, 58 ;
his fourth expedition, 58 ; his fifth expedition, 58
MabmQd Khan, 327
Mahmfld Shah, 345
nominal succession of, 229
Mabvali chiefs, Bana chiefs, their hostility to thv Palla-
vas, 18
Mailala, 355
Maila)a Dfvl, 335 ; wife of Rudra 147
senior queen of SonuMvuru I, 74
Mailapflr, 253
Mail&ptr MMarasa, 253
Mail&purada M&riarasa, (foot-note 1, p. 253)
Maiiapilr San-Thontf, (foot-note ], p. 253)
Mailuffi, 356
Makara, kingdom of, not the Pandya kingdom, 136, 147
Malabar or Ma'abar, whole of Southern India according
to Marco Polo and the Muhararaadans, 168
Malainadu, Ay kings of, 361
Malala-devl, wife of SOyidSva, 112
Malaya, 58. 65
Malcolm, Lord, 314
MalB, the province of, 194
Mattha-r&jya, same as Male; included the B*nvaii
12,000, Chandragutti and GOa, 194
MalSpadu, C. P, grant, 24, 342
Mai id urn, 52
' Malik ' Ahmad Nizam Sbah, 370
Malik Ahmad, son of Nicam-ul-Mulk, 231
Malik Ain-ul-Mulkh Cilflni, 253
Malik-al-Tijar, 220
General of the Bahraani army, 219
Malik-al- Tijar Mahn&d Gawan, 229
Malik Ambor, 269, 270, 273, 275
Malik Kftfur, general of AlaQ-d-dln Khilji, his expedi-
tion against Divagiri, his expedition against Warangal,
175, 1/6
His reduction of Hoytala ruler, bit pursuit
of Vira Pandya, sack of Madura and return to Delhi
with rich spoils, 177 ; his expedition to Devaglri and
putting to death Samkara, 178 ; his death by murder,
- capture of Ramachandra by, 405
Maliyapflndi, (he, 35, 44
Malkhed, or M&nayakhtta, 35
capital of Govinda 111, 33
Malla, 350, 354, 362, 393, 400
Mai la, father of IsVarftdBva II, 133
Malla, son of Kfimadeva, 124
Malla I, brother of Prilaya VCma, 209, 385, 398
Malla II, 390
Malla HI, 385, 399
Malla IV, 399
Mallabhflpa, 385
Malla diva, of the Kidamba family of H&ngal, 138, 141
, Malladiva'Jagadfikamalla', 328
; MallimbS, 338
Mallapa,400
I Mallapfa alias Malllnatha, ton of Bukka 1, 196
| son of DSva Raya I, 213
1 Mallappa, Pitbftpflr chief, 122
j Mallap* I, 338,382
I Mallapall.338,382
INBBX
Mallapa 111, 382
Mallapa Vithimvardhana 111, oft)* Pltbapur branch, 128
V^KowiMandala chief, 110
, ^
*#/! II, of Kondavldu, Mm of Srlgtri, 209
Mafaya, 343 ; ion of Srfgirl ; Reddi chief of Kondavidu,
Malttyavvl, motto of Prince Vira Mallanna, 210
Mallldlva, 139, 339, 351, 361, 369, 392, 396
Main-diva ChOla Mabirlja, of the Nldtigal family,
116,119
Ifallidiva, Kadamba chief , 135
MallldSva, Koaamandala chief , 126
MalHdeva, Sinda chief, 124
Mallldeva, Sinda Rfila, 126
Mallik-al-Tljar,MeJH*&d Gdwatt, Commander, 226
ManikSrjona, 221, 222, 223, 214, 228, 353, 384, 392, 400
-- death of, 225
- grant for the merit of, 225
- remission of tates by, 221
Hftngal province, 87
-- son of DSva RSya II, 220
Mallikharjuna, son of SfiyidSva, 112
,
Mallikarjuna, younger brother of Kfirtavlrya IV, 129
190
name of Rijanfirayana-Bambuvarfiyan,
MdlintUha, a general mentioned in an inscription of
May 18, 1355 ; gained victories over ' Turuka, SSuna,
Telinga, Pfindya, and Hoytela rulers, 193, 406
MallishSna, Jaina preceptor,
MallohalU plates No. 2, in MvsoW; grant by Durvinlta, 20
Mallugi, 405
Malojl fihonsla, 365
Mfilprabha, 124, 125
MalfliSOfcof "-
_________ of Ismlll-Adil Shah, 247
MalO Adil, deposition of, 322 ->
Malflr, 65, 67, 94, 188, 229
Malwa, 59, 69
Mftmalla, a blruda of Narasimhavarman I, 23
Mamallapuram, original name of Mahabaliptiram, 23, 58
Manaar, gulf of, 88
Manfibbarana, another name of AriklSari Parfikrama
P&ndya, king of Lanka, 75, 213
Mlnabharanan, alias Vira Pindya, 71, 378
MUna-bk&ksa ' title of Arikisari Parfikrama Pftndya,
213
ManagoU, a grant at, 112
< M&nakavactM' , title of ArikSsan Parakrama Pfindya,
213
Mlnakkavaram, the Nicobar islands, 66
Manatfir, 79, 85
Manvantma, Prince of Ceylon, 23, 24, 25, 329, 376
Mftna-Vlra, Governor of Conieevaram ; may be Manma
SiddbaIII,179
BCAnavya-gOtra, of Jayasimlia, 20
Mancbanna, Bhattaraka, 404
Mancbiga, alias Machiyarasa, 46
Manda!,362
Manda 1C, 362
MandaIII.362
, Brahmariksba
, title of AmbadeVa Mabfi-
ja, 166 ; of Qangayya Sahini, 151
Mlndhitrivarman, 352
Mitdva. taluk in 8. Mysore, 14, 52, 223
Mangftdivi, mother of Sivana 1, 192
Mangala, 371
MangauLpuram, battle at, 25
' f brother of Kirttivarma I, his victories, 22,
Mangi, ruler of Nojamba cotmtfy, 35, W ; satt M Kail*
man el. 369
- Yuvaraja, 336
MangiyuvarSja, another name of Vi)ara4M<Mfel, 36
Mangu, son of Ouada, 195
Magu-Makaraja t a cbiof of the Sftlttva family mo-
tioned in an inscription in 8. Areot, IN
Manidam Nojamban, another oante of Mabtedra I,
39
Manigrimam, 32, 36
Manirnangalam, 71, 72, 81, 109, 155 ; a battle between
Naraairahavaram and Chaulikyaa, 24
Manjayya-Mfiguttar, 351
- ' son of Ramanitha, 170
MSnkabbarasi, 390
Maaki'Utya, 366
-- II, Matsya chief, 163
Manma-BhQpatl, Manma Siddba, 155
- CbfidaII,361
- Cboda Gonka III, Ruler at Bfipatla, 114
Manma-Gaadagflpaia, may be Manma III, bis grand-
father or Manma II, 165, 169, 170
- Kshama-Vallabha, alias Vijaya-Ganda-Oopila,
152
- Satya II, K&namondala chief, 126, 130
- Siddba, son of Tlkkal, 145, 148, 149, 153, 154, 155,
156, 158, 159
- Siddhi eldest brother of Tammu Hiddhi, 130,
(foot-note, p. 130)
- Sidd ha 1,396
--- II, 162, 163,164, 165, 396 ; end of his reign, 169
-- Ill, 396 ; Telugu Chflda chief, grandson of
Manma Siddha II, 169, 171, 172, 173, 174, 178, 179
- Siddhana, Telugu Cboda Chief, son of
ChOda, 133
Manma- Siddha, 180
Manuai, 27
Mannaikkadagam or Mannai, MannS near Bangalore, 62
MaJiJaf-Nada division, 72
Mannar, gulf of, 170
Mannargudi, 96
Manoarkovil, inscription at, 63
Mann? plates, 32, 33
Manr.eru, 88
Mannl, battle of, 66
Manotatba, 136
Manuel de Frias, Portuguese viceroy, 272
Manuja Trinttra, same as Ganda-Trinftra, 397
- Vaidumbn Raja, 35
Minyakbefa, 44 ; capital of the Rashtrakfitas, 35
Ma-ppap&lam, on the West Coatt of Istbrnus of Kri, 66
Marai386
Mir&JA, son of Kaleyabbe, 67
Maramangalam (the ancient Korkai), record at, 99
Maran, another name of Arik6fiari,27
-- - ParamMvara, 27
M&rapa, a son of Sangama, 184 ; ruler of Araga tract,
1857190, 192, 340
Marasimha, 108, 357, 393
- ^-11,347
-- Ill, 347, 348
Miravarman, 377
- title of Vikrama Cboja, 93
----- Arikfaarl-AsamaMtnaa-Pfcidva King, hit
conquests, 24. 377
P**4y*,
Maravarman Kulaftkhara, I, 379
- ii, m
------- /ttf^,
166, 170, 171,172, 173,174, l?i; killed by Mtsoa
PindyaH, 176
-I, Rvltr ol M*dwa, Ms
partitioning the Pfindya Kingdom, lie, 1J6, 166
161, 16t, 164, 166,167,
INDEX
431
KutottkhAra II, Pftodya king ruling at
Taajore, 179, 180, 181 , 184, 185, 186
MtovannaB ParlkramaPaodya, 186, 187, 188, 191, 380
-- SrlvalUbhft Panjya 1, 112, 116, 37S
- S**4r*-P*n<tya t 164, 165, 254
MiOB, 379
-- I, KonSrinmaikondan ', 133,
135, 137, 1S8, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 379
- II, 143, 147, 148, 379
- Ill, 248, 381
MSravarman Vikrama Pandya, 164, 166, 169, 192, 379
--- VIra Pandya, 188, 194, 220, 222, 379
- II, 380
--- alias Arikfisari-Parakrama,
inscription of, 220
- alias ParSkrama, 194
Marco Polo, The Venetian traveller, 66, 158, 162, 166,
167, 170
MSrgaftira, a month, 58
MSrMpflr, 148, 154, 155, 191
~ ' 894
Mirtindftvarraan IV, 360
MBrtSodn V, 360
M&rtta*4avarman, the KCrn]a king of Travnncore,
204 ; death of, 317
MaradBva, a Santera chief, 113 ; husband of Jakalu devi,
146
Marodflr, 25
M5rtild6va, 347, 348
4 Masavg4140', tract of, 46
Maski Edicts of Asoka, the, discussed in note 1. (foot-
note?) identification of Maski, Masangi, 11, 12
MasHtipajam, 37, 39, 301
MSfenldSsa, 64 (foot-note, p. 65)
Matanga, a tribe, 22
Map* Family, the, 366
^- Kumarayya, the Telugu chief, 243
Mmuryas, 22, 320
MaWivaram, 26
MavalldSva, 353
Mlvuttar-Manjava, Maguttar called, 170
Maya Pandya, 34
Mayidavolu, copper-plate inscription issued by Siva-
Skandavarman, 17
Mayindfidl, alias MahSndra I, 38
Mfi-YirndiagAm, a state dependent on Palerobang, 66
MayHrakhandl, a hill fort, 33
Mayoralarma, his corornatlon, his rise to power, 18, 352
Mayantvarma, chief of BanavaSl, 101
; 11,354
4 Ifidinimharaganda ', family title of the Sajuva chiefs,
317
, rtgent in Madura, 295
imprisonment of, 296
widow of Viiaya Ranga Chokkanatha, 364
death of, 296
Mindan-AttlmtJjMVittaia-ChoJa-gainb, 388
s, ambassador of Seleukos to the Court of
Chandngupta Maury* ; bis book, Indika, 5
Migha Satakarni, 324
MilambikS, or Mailal6-d5vi, 147, 369 ; sinter of Ganapati,
131
MBlpftdl, an inscription at, 56, 57, 63
MBlnkOt, 183
MSlvSram, lord's share of the field produce, 72 (foot-
note, 72)
Menander, the Greko-Baktrian invades India, 12
Mercmta, ctpltal of Coorg, 343
Treasury plat*, grant byAvinlta, 19
r, Sir W., lectures by Dr. 8. K. Ayyangar, (foot-
MJndan-Atimallan<ambuvaralyan, 122 ; Sengeni chW,
Miran, son of Mir Jafar, 300
MIran Husain, 371
Mlran Nutt* Shth, deposition of, 265
Mlnavan, title for the rnler of the Pfiodya kingdom,
Miraj, fortreRs at, 191
Mlriln Niz^n SMA, 265
MirJtfer, of Bengal ; grant of Jaghir to Ciive by, 300,
Mlr'jumla, the Golkonda general, 279, 280
' Mir Karnafi-d-dln Khan ', title of Niaam-nl-Mulkh, 344
Mir Mahbflb AH Khin, 317, 344
Minn All Barld, 329
MlnaAskerl, 367
Mirsa Muhamad Hakim, 367
MlrzaSikandarjAh, successor to Niffim All , 312, 344
Morari Kao t 297 ; success against the English of, 300
Mornington, Lord, 310
Mrigendra Satakarni, 324
AfrteiSavantMH, Kadamba chief, 346
MrigeSvara, Kadamba king, his record of, 19 ; claim of
a victory, 20,352,353
Mysore, 95, 125. 129, 179
Mysore, Dynasty of, 368
Mysore, Central, 43, 118,139, 141, 143, 150, 157, 180
Mysore city, 117
Mysore K., 42,49, 50, 51, 53,57, 59,69, 169, 174, 187, 188
Mysore, North, 41, 98, 104, 146, 166, 176
Mysore, W. and N.W., 46, 60,99, 107, 110, 111, 117, 120,
125, 142, 148, 171
Mysore, S., 67, 116, 150
Mysore, S.B., 58, 117, 191
Mysore, S. W., 150
Mysore, W.,53,95, 98, 100, 117, 139, 154
Mysore, West, Koog&|va chiefs of, 362
Muazzam, son of Anrangaclb, 284 ; army of, 288
Prince ; arrest and imprisonment of, 289
release of, 290
succession of, 292
Mubarak KbSn, 327
Mubarak Ku(bu-d-d!n,345
MubSrak Muisc-d-dln, 345
Mubariz KhUn, appointed as rival to Asaf Juh, 294
Mudabidri, 216
Muddappa, a son of Sangama, 184 ; ruler at Mutbftgal,
185, 190,400
same as Alagirl Nayakn, 287
ient of Sundara
' Mudigonda r Raj5ndra Chola, 63
MQdki, 316
Mudnkudumi of many sacrifices (foot-note, p. 15)
Muhammad, 274, 327, 344, 349
successor of Nltam Shah, 224
Muhammad, eldest son of Alflu-d-dln Bahmanl, 194
Muhammad II, 327
Muhammad III, 228, 229, 327
Muhammad Adtl, 322
\Adil Shah *m\S&!a, 275
death of, 281
repulse of, 280
..AARt 304, 306; march to Tanjore of, 305;
death of, 309
__ _ of Arcot, 299 ; aislgnment of rtventiet to the
Bnglish by, 307
grant of territories to the English by, 303
432
INDEX
MukammadAli, Navib Walttlah, 326
' ton of Anwaru-d-dln ; alliances with the
English of, 296
Muhammad Amln, 349
Muhammad Acam, 367
Shah 11, Emperor, 315
ixuitm,
Muhammad BIhmani, 203
Muhammad Rfthmani HI, 221, 349
Muhammad Ibrahim, 367
Muhammad KM*, younger brother of AlRu-d-din II,
Muhammad Knli II, 262, 266, 349
Muhammad Kuli Khan, of Golkonda, 265
Muhammad Kuli Kmtf Shfik, 263, 269 ; death of, 270
Muhammad Kuli Ku$ S*M //, of Golkonda, 268
Muhammad Kuli Shah, 264
Muhammad Mlya, construction of a fountain by, 260
Muhammad Quit Q*tb Shah, of Golkonda, 243, 247
Muhammad Saadat-itllah Khan II, NavSb of Arcot,
296
Muhammad Shah, 197, 226, 230, 345, 367
- alliance with the French of, 297
Mughal emperor ; death of, 298
Muhammad Shot U, succeeds Mujfihld BShmanI, 201
Muhammad Shah Sahmanl 11, death of, 205
Muhammad Shah Bahmanl 111, 196, 226, 227, 228, 242 ;
death, 199 229
Muhammad Sultan, 185, 367 ; death of, 287
Muhammad Tughlak, 182 ; arranges for the death of
his father and brother, his change of capital, 183 ;
his asking the inhabitants to move out of Delhi to
Devagiri (foot-note, p. 183) ; his sending an expedition
to Dorasamndra, 183 ; his march to the south in pursuit
of bis nephew, 184, 185
rebellions in his kingdom, 18 ; quelling a
revolt in Gujarat, 190 ; his death, 191
Muhammad Tughlak, Fakru-d ton Jnna, Ulugh Khan,
345
Muhammad Yusuf Khan, an officer of the English army,
301
Mulxzu-d-d!n Bahram, 344
Muisro-d-dln Kai Qubfid, 344
Mriabld, 327
Mukkanti-Kfidu-vt>ttf, ancestor of Ganda-Gfipala VijayS-
ditya, 155
MBlasthina, rock-cut temple at Tirukaluknnram, 19
MujahU Bahmanl, war with Bukka 1 of Vijayanagar,
Muhta Hanharapnra, agrahara granted by Vifhala,
foot* note p. 207
Mukunda Bahubaltndra, usurpation by, 253
the defeat of, 269
i overthrow of, 259
Mu*u*dadh<a, usurpation by, 265
Mulaki-deia, same as Cuddapah, 194
MujbRgal, 56, 185, 189
residence of Bnkka II, as viceroy in B. Mysore,
residence of Bukka II, 204
tame as Muhivayll, 195
Muteunfl, 52
MnllaiyBr, 71
Mnltan, siege of, 58, 157, 316
Muluvayi-rajya, province, comprising large parts of
Mysore, and later of Salem, and S. Arcot districts,
Mummadimbft, 355
Mummudi, three crown*, (foot-note, p. 55)
Mummadt Bhlma, 361
MummaQi-Bhlma II, elder brother of RijaparSndu, 100
local KAramandala chief, 85, 102, 361
Mammudl-CMla, ton of RXjindral, 55, 56, 63 ; brother
of Rftjendrdiva,74
Mummudi-ChOla Mandalam, Ceylon, 57
Mnmmti4i-Cbola POten a vassal chief of Rljarija,
56
Mummadi-Ganapa, SOD of Rtidra, 147, 369,
Mumma4i Krishna, 314, 317
Mumma4i Krishna Raja, made Msharaja of Mysore,- 311
MHmmo4i Krishna Raia Wol Mysor, 313, 36S
Mumraadi Niyaka mentioned in the Srlrangam Plates,
198
MuodarSshtra, a province, 20
Munnflr, Ullage of, 224
Munro, retreat of, 307
Mupparabika, 369
Muppidi-Nayaka, KAkatlya general, 179, 180
Mupjpindiva, 368
- imprisonment of, 281
sonofAkbar, 267
MurtasZ, 371
deposition of, 298
father of Miran-Nisam Shah, 265
MurlagaAli, of Vellore ; alliance of, with the English,
301
Murtaxa Nizam SAM, 259, of Ahmadnagar ; murder of,
275
Musangi, believed to be Uchchangi-droog, 63
another identification, (foot-note, p. 63), 64
Mushkara, 346
Mutfili MStupalle 145
Mntgi, 124
Muttarasa-Tirumalai-Mahfibali-Bina, 364
Muttarasa-Tirutnalai*Mat>aliia*a, 233
Muttarasa-Tirumalai Mavalivfina, 328
Muttatti, 245
Muttu Aiagiri Nayaka, made ruler of Tan jore, 286
Muttu Krishnappa Nayaka, 267, 364
Muitu-KuiHOru-Viiaya-RaekunMha, 296, 298
I Muttu Linga Nayaka, 364
Muttu Kamallnga, 304, 305
Muttu Vtnkata Rama ' ChOda- Maharaja ', the Mn^la
chief, 289
Muttu Vijaya Kaghunatha Sttufiati Kttta, gift by, 293
Muitu Vlrappa, successor of Tirumala, 281
Muttu- VIrappa Nayaka, 269, 270, 272, 273
Muttn VIrappa Nayaka I, 364
Muttu VIrappa Nayaka II, 364
MnyirikOdu (ancient Muilris) or Cranganore, 56
Muziris (Muyirtk64u) in Malabar, 9
Mutaffar Jant, assumption of the rank of Snbhadar of
the Dekhan by, 298
| defeat of, 299
N
Nidajva, 323
NadBndla, 101
Nadfndla Appanna, Governor of Vinukonda, 240
Nadtndla G6pa, Governor of Kondavldu, 243
NSdindla, village of, 117
Nadir Shah, advance of, 296
sack of Delh i by , 296
of Persia ; murder of, 298
NSga, 339, 385
Nigalft, 389, 401
NigamS, 364
Nagama, Minister of the Hoytela chief, 57
Nagama, father of Vlfvanatha NSyaka, 245
Nigama N2yaka, 364
of Madura, 246
- mention of, 229
Nftgamangala, In Mysore, (foot-note 1, p. 220)
NagarakbandA, tract of, 117
NigarkOt or Kftngra, 56
Nftgasandra, the C.-P. grant, 202
Nagattara chief, feudatory to Ereyappa, 45
INDEX
433
Nagavardhana, 334
NajfSndra, 338
Nahapana, the Saka King, one of the Western Kshatra-
pas, 14, 321, 325
Naique, Damarla Venkafidri Nayata, 277
Najlb Ullah, 326
NafttHtUaA, brother of the Navab of Arcot, 301
NKka, 303
Naja.yearof, 180
Nall<ji Kfin, 340
Nallar, 34
Nalla Siddha, identification of, 395
Naila-Siddba II, 396
Nalla-Siddha, not the name of fietta, (foot-note, p. 130)
- father of Manma Siddha III, 169
known as Manma-Siddha II, 153
ruler of Atmakur, 133
son of Manma Siddha, 158
Telugu-ChOda chief, 128
Nallasiddha Chftla MaharSja, Telugu-ChCda chief, 125
Nalla Siddhi, the same as his eldest brother Manmi
Siddhi, 130, (foot-note, p. 130)
- chief of Kalahasti, 15
Namakal, reign at, 149
NftmanaikkSnam, 64, (foot-note, p. 65)
Nammaivar, vaishnava sage, 32
Nana Farnavis, 309
alias ' Phadnavls ', 206
death of, 3i2
Dewan of the Peshwa Ban Rao, 310
Nanakkassa, Pal lava King who defeats Krishna varruan,
19
Nana Sahib, 395
of Bithiir, 317
adopted son of Baji Rao, 314
__ flight of, 317
Nanda, 357
the dynasty, 319
NandalSr, 130, 166, 167, 170
Nandanapundi, grant at, 174
Nandi, 343
Nandaprabhanjana, 357
Nandignnda, inscription at, 64
Nandivardhana, 319
Nandivxrdhana, king of Magadha face. circ. 417 B.C.). 4
Nandivarman, 329, 342
Nandivarman I, 374
Nandivarman 11, 375
wars of, 376
Nandivarman II, Pallava King, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33
Nandivarman III, Pallava, 34, 36, 328, 375
i surnames of, 376
Nandivarman Pallava-Malla, (foot-note, p. 31)
NandyaJa Aubala, son of KOneti, 257
Nandyala family, the, 368
NandyMa Narasitnha, of the Aravldu family, 261
Nandyal Obala-Kaja, mention of, 266
Nandyal Tunia, 251
Nanglli, 79, 95, 98
Nangali Ghat, 103
Nanja, 339.
chief of Ummattur, 241
the Cbanga|va chief, 234, 243
Naf***<t, Minister of Prince Virfipaksha, 205
son of Kampanna II, may be the same as,
or a brother of, Jommana, 199
Nauja Raja, 233, 368
grant by, 234
i i inscriptions of, 231
of UmmattQr, 230
of Mysore ; strangled to death by the orders
of Haidar, 305
son of Immadi Raya, 231
son of Immadi Krishna, 304
Nanjariyapattana, 339
Nan-Marao, 377
Nan Maran, a Pandya king, 16
Nanniyaganga Vikramaditya, Ganga chief, 26
; Nanna, 383, 384, 399
; husband of GunambikS, 86
! Nannamarayar, Vaidumba chief, 57
Nannaya Bhaftfl, poet, 74
translator of Mahablmrata, 160
Nanni, 389
- Changalva, 339
Chdda, 3
Nanni Ch6da, of the Konidena branch of the Tfalu&u
CbOdas, 107, 108
1 greatgrandfather of Ba}(i-Ch6da, 105
| Nanui-Santara alias Govinda, 86
- of Humcha, 66
Nannul, 121
Nannilam, 137, 174
Nanni Nojainba, 372
- son of Irivi NCIamba, II, 52
Nanniya-Ganga, 348
I death of, 08
of the W. Ganga family, 126
Nanniya- Ganea-Bhuvaneka-Udayaditya- Vikram*- Ganga,
' 348
I Nanniya-Ganga-Rakkasa-Ganga, Ruler of North West
I Mysore, 85
Nausari grant, 25
i Naraharittrtha, a Sage, 170
Founder of the Dvaita school of
philosophy, 164
successor of Pudmanabhatirtha, 181, 182
Nfwaiyaru, 27
Narapati Sithu, 329
Narapa, 403
NArappa, brother of Chumia Aubala, 252
Narasa, exploits of, 236
Narasa Nayaka, 23 1,401
Tujuva. 213
agent of Saluva Narasimha, 2?9
treatment of Immadi-Narasimha by, 231
minister to Immadi-Narasimha, 232
servant of, 232
gift for the merit of, 233
grant by, 233
. mention of, 233, 234
death of, 235
son of iSvara, 235
chief of Madura, 364
usurpation of, 403
Narasa PiJlai, 364
Narasa Raja, 368
Narasaraopet taluk, 101
Narasimba, alias Sivamara II, 33
or Satyavakya VIra, 43
-. . son of Vishnuvardhana, 100, 103
Hoyftala King, 107, 108, 10y, 110, 111, 112 113,
114, 115; his death, 116, 117, 118
a local chief of Asandi, 118
& Chief of the Ganga family, 132
Kalingaganga King, 148
father of Bhanudeva I, 160
162, 347, 351, 3S7
son of Sajnva Mangi, mentioned in an inicrip
tion at Gfrantla, 193
brother of Gunda III, 220
of the gajuva family, 225
defeat of the army of, 231
-the image of ,246
- of Nandyal, mention of, 262
Narasimha I, 351, 358
Narasimha-Raya, 387
Narasimka tyuva, gift for the merit of, 226
434
INDEX
Narasimba II, 341, 351, 352, 358
Kalinga-Ganga King, 161, 167, 170, 172,
173
accession of, 359
- Kalinga King, 164
Son of Bapja II, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139,
140, 141, 142
Narasimha- Yadavaraya, Narasimha II, 136
Narasimha III, 351, 352
- Hoyfiala King, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159
Son of S6ra6Svara, 150, 151, 152, 153
accession year of, 359
Narasimha IV, 358
- the Kalinga-Ganga King, 201, 202, 204
Narasimha deva, 291
Narastmhagupta Bfiladitya, 350
Narasimha- Maharaja, 235
Narasimha-Nfyaka, gift for the prosperity of, 235
Narasimha-Raya, gift of a village by, 236
' Narasimhavardhana ', same as Arjuna, 170, 366
Narasimhavarman I, Pallava King, his territories, con-
struction of rock-cut temples, his victories, 23; hia help
to Mannavamma of Ceylon, 24, 375
II, 375
Narasinga, of Nandyal, 403
Narasinga Ray a, an alias of Inmaji Narasimha , 234
Nariyana, 320, 325
Prince, son of Mallinatha, 206
Narayan Rao, PSshwa, 305
- birth of a posthumous son to, 305
- murder of, 305
Narayana TSvan, 391
Nar&yanl, 400
Naregal, 31
Narendra, 382
- PithapOr chief, 119
Nariharipntra, a Hindu chief, 240
Narrain Rao, 366
Nasik, 33, 136
NaSim-d-daulah, 344
Nasir Jang, 344
march on Gingi of, 299
son of Asaf Jan, 298
son of the Nizam, rebellion of, 297
murder of, 299
Nasirn-d-daulah, the Nizam ; death of, 317
Nasiru-d-dln, 363
Naslr-u-din Ismail Khan, set up by the people of DZva-
glri at king against Muhamad Tughlak, 190, 191
Nfisiru-d-dm MahmQd, 344
Natavadt chiefs, 369
Natchiyar, wife of Tanda TSvan II, 296
Naftukurumbu, 30
Navab of Arcot, the, annexation of the territories of,
316
Navab Ghaziu-d-dln, 300
Navab Walaj&h. same as Muhammad Ali, 298
grant of a village by, 306
Navakama, another name of Sivaraara I, 40
Navanidhikula, 64, (foot-note, p. 65)
Navilai, 88
Nayamamba, 361
Nayunna, 392
Nazir-ud-din Mahmud, Ruler at Delhi, 151
Necklace of Indra, 43
Nedumudi KiJH, 340
Nedunjadaiyan, Pandya King, 322, 339, 377
Nedunjeliyan II, 377
N*kunly5r, 367
Neilore, 129, 145, 146, 149, 150, 154, 158, 161, 163, 174, 185
Ntivell, victory at, 24
Nenmeli, battle at, 27
Neolithic Age, weapons and tools, 1
Nerivayil, battle of, 15
Nerflr grant, 24
NeKflr, 115, 123
Nicolo Conti, visit of, 213
NidudOJ Sinda, 392
Nidugal, 165; family the, 100, 369
Nujugundi, inscription at, 92
Nhjamarru, in Guntur District, 24
Nigajankaraalla Pandya, Ruler of Nojamba province, 87
' Nigajankamalla ', title of a Pandya chief, 373
1 Nigarili-ChOla-Padi ', NOjamba country renamed,
59
Nllagangaraiyar ' Prince ', 370
perhaps son of Vijaya-Ganda-Gdpala,
152
father of NallanSyan, 131
Kadakkan-ChSla-Ganga, 135, 370
- chiefs, 370
Nilagiris, 98
Nilgun4a plates, 89
Ningal, tax-payable lands, (foot-uote, p. 136)
Niralgi, inscription at, 74
Niravadyapura, 39
Nirupama, 383
Nififiankamalla, alias Sankama, 121
Nitimarga, Ganga chief, 56
alias Ereyappa IV, 41
Perumanadlgal, title of Ereyappa IV, 42
Nityavarsha, Indra III, 43
alias KhOttiga, 51 , 52
Niyamam, near Tanjore, 37
Nizam, of Haidarabad, 314, 316
successor of Humayun Shfih, 223
- submission to the English of, 304
Nizam Ali, 310, 311, 344
- brother of Salabut Jung, revolt of, 302
- cession of territories to the English by, 312
death of, 312
defeat, and capitulation of, at Karda, 309
league with the English of, 312
of Haidarabad, 309
the English refusal of help to, 309
Subhadar, 304
success of, 303
war on Tipfl by, 308
Nizam Asaf J ah, 294
- made Wazir to Emperor Muhamad
Shah, 294
- rebellion of, 294
- return to the Dekhan of, 294
Nizams of Hyderabad, 370
Nizam Shah, death of, 224, 323
' Nizam-ud-daulah ', title of Nizam-ul-Mulk, 344
Nizam-nl-Mulk-Asaf Jan, 344
appointment of, 293
death of, 298
Nizam-ul-Mulk Bahri, 226, 370
- head-ship of, 231
- the Babmanl Governor, 227
Viceroy, 228
NCjambadhiraja, 56
Irivi Dillpayya, 49
Nolamba-Kulantaka, Marasimha III called, 50
Nojamba-Pallavas, 371, 372
Noiamba-Tribhuvanadhlra. title of Dillpayya, 47, 48
No}ambavadi-Pandya, family of, 134
- country of, 70
country, rulers of, 371
__^ 32000 tract, 67, 135
territory of, 124
- the province, 97, 114, 116, 125, 371
Nolipayya, Nolamba chief , 40, 372
Nripa Kama, HoysaU, 67, 351, 361, 362
Nripa Rudra, 336
' Nripasimha ', title of KIrttivarma II, 335
INDEX
435
Nripatunga, 375; surnames of, 376
Nripatunga-Pallava, 36, 37, 38, 39, 328
NripSndra Chfila, grandson of Raj5ndrad5va, 75
Nrisimha, 338
a chief of Chfijukya descent, 213
a chief of Vizagapatam District, 216
Nfika Bh&pala, alias Nalla Nunka, the Reddi chief, 210
Nukkama, wife of Nalla Siddha, 128
Nuniz, 184, 230, 231, 235, 236, 239, 240, 242, 245
account of, (foot-note 1, p. 243)
chronicle of, 238
story of, 237
N*r Jahan, the plot of, 273
Nurmadi, another form of Immadi, 69
meaning of the term, (foot-note, p. 69)
Nunnadi-Tailapa II, w. Chajukya King, his victories,
Narmadl-Taila III, W. Chajukya King, 110
Nflnnadi Taila ', title of Taila II, 335
Nusrat Shah ,345
Obala, 403
Obala, of the Arlvadu family, 260
Obala, son of K5nii, 255
Obaladeva, Prince, probably the same as Prince Vira
Bhupati, 203
son of Bukka II, 204
ObambikI, 401
Oddiga, of the Santara family, 107
Otjduga, 390
Odduga or Oddamarasa, son of Bira DSva, 86
Ohi'nd, battle near, 58
Okketfu-Ganda, 361
Okketfuganda, Kojanu Raja, 99
Ongole, 97, 107
Opilisiddhi I, 396
Opilisiddhi II, 396
OrSyflr, Lord of, 115
Orissa, 64
conquest of, 312
Gajapati Kings of, 373
Matsya family chiefs in, 366
Oudh, annexation of, 317
Oxford History' of India, 168
Pacbchur, march to, 140
1 Padaivldu Rajya ', 388
' Padearo' for ' Praudha Deva Raya ', 230
POdiyur, in the Chera kingdom (Padinadu) beryl
mines at, 9
Padmala, another queen of Anantavarraan ChOda
Ganga, 100
Padmala-de-vi, 339
Padmala-divl, Kong&lva princess, 86
PadmalS-deVI, Queen of BaJJala II, 129
Padmala-dfvl, senior Queen of Narasimha II, 138
Padmanabhatlrtha, disciple and successor of Anandn-
tlrtha, 1R]
Padshah, title, 244
Paes, account of, 258
Pagan, temple at, 89
Paithan, PulakeSin's original capital, plates, 21, 30, 32,
128
POka-Vishaya, the same as Nellore, 194
Palaiyaru, battle at, 34
PolmanSr, Agrahara near by, 210
Palar, country about, 128
PaUttfl-Pandya, 373
Paligars, of Madura ; rising of, 307
Paleolithic Age of Southern India, traces of paleolithic
man, p. 1 of In trod.
Pali, 24
Pallava Kings, 374, 375
Pallava-Murari, title of Dilipayva, 47
Pallavandar, Rajaraja Sambuvaraiyan called, 1S2
Pallava ParameSvara PStavarman II, vassal of, 394
Pallava Perunjinga, 376
Pallava Raya, possibly Araraaiyappan-Pallava-Raya,
Pallava rule, lasts for 600 years, territory extends to the
whole of Cororaandel coast, 16
Palnad Taluq, the, 30, 100, 107, 157
4 PalSaiai-Mudukudurai-Peruvaludi ' (foot-note
377)
PaluvB+taraiyar, KSrala king, 41
Pambamba, 347
Pampa, 400
Pampadgvl, 390, 391
Panadu, ruled by Durvinlta, 20
PanaiyQr, inscription at, 185
Panchganga, 72
Panchaladeva, W. Ganga prince, 52
Panchanadivanan LankSfivara, a chief, 161
Panchanadivapa-NIlgangaraiyan-Nallanayan, son of
Nilgangaraiyan, 125, 131, 154, 160, 163, 370
Pancbanadivanan Tiruvegamban-Nilaeangaraiyan, a
chief, 174, 370
Panchapajli, 64, (foot-note, p. 65)
Panchapandflvamalai, inscription at, 29, 55
Panchavan, General of Rajuraja, 59
Panda I, 399
Panda II, 399
Paudauibika, wife ot KulOthunga-Rajgndrn Choda, 113
Pancji, a biruda of Ammaiyappan-siirabuva-rayan, 121
Pandita-Pandya, 373
Pandu, a Tamilian and his conquest of Ceylon, 19
Panjuka Abhaya, King of Ceylon (cm. 377 B.C.) ; his
probable connection with the Pandyas, 4
P&qdu Vtlsudeva, King of Ceylon (cir. 444 B.C.), bis
probable connection with the Pandyas, 4
Pandya, a brother of Irukkapala, 91, 92
Pandya Chakravarti, a minor chief, 190
Paadyadeva, 393
Pandya Kings, 377, 378
Pandyappa, 249, 267, 356
1 Pandyas of Ucchangi ', 372, 373
Pandya grivallabha, 80
Pan gal, the fortress of, 212, 255
Panlpat, battle at, 244, 303
Pannai, on the East Coast of Sumatra, 66
Papa Timma, 403
Parabhava, year of, 58
ParakfSari, title of Rajendradeva, 77
ParakeSari, 340; title of Adhi-RajSndra, 82
ParakEsari-Vira RajSndra ChOla, title of Kuluttunga III,
122
Parakrama, who restored the Ceylonese throne to
Lilavati, 131
Parakrama, Pandya prince who seized the throne of
Ceylon, 131
Parakrama AJagan Per urn aj, 380
ParSkrama Bahu, of the Singhalese family, 109, 115,
127, 140; bis deposition, 133
Parakrama Bahu II, King of Ceylon, 146
-III, King of Ceylon, 166
IV, King of Ceylon, 172
Parikrama-KulaKkhara, 236, 380, 381
Partlkrama-Kutattkhara-P&ndya, 283, 380
Parakrama Pandya, a claimant to the throne of Madura.
115, 211, 229, 230, 231, 236, 255, 262
Parakrama, (Pandva) son of Kulattkharu, 217
Parakrama, alias grivallabha, mention of, 223, 3ttO
436
INDEX
Parakrama* alias VIra Ptaflya, 227
ParamMvara 1, (foot-note t, p. 334)
PararaMvara POtavarman I, Pallava king, 34, 25, 27,
375
ParamfiSvara Varman, wars of, 376
Parankufia, another name of Arikttari, 27
Parantaka I, Chola king, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 49,
328, 340, 341
Parantaka II, Chola king, 41, 47, 48, 341
ParantakadSva, brother of RajSndradSva, 25
Parantaka-Kunjaramallar, another name Prithlvipati II,
42
Parantaka-PIncJya, 90, 378
Parantaka Viranarfiyana-P&ndya king, 39, 378
Parantaka VlranSrSyana, rival of Varaguna II, 35
Parasu Rama, 62, 63
Pirijatapaharanam, a Telugu poem, (foot-note 1, p. 238)
1 Parlksha ', the same as Viceroy, 224
Pariyala, Narasimha's battle against Chaulikyas, 24
Parlakimldi, 76
Parvata, Narasimha's couiin, 225
Parvatayya, 387, 388
' ParvatiS Prince, alias Srlgiri, 215
PHrvatl-Dtvi, Queen of Narasimha IV, gift to a temple
by, 207
Parvis, 274, 367
P&taliputra, fortification of, 319
Paftaoakal, 28
PatfinappSlai, a Tamil work, 15
Patti'Pombuchfha, modern Humcha, 323
Pedda, alias garabu ', 388
Pedda Kflmati Retjdi, of Kondavldu, 209
Pedda KOmatl VSraa, 208, 210, 211, 212, 355
Pedda Konda, of Aravldu, 250, 402, 403
Pedda-KCfa, 386
Pedda Narasimha III, 358
Pedda Timma, 402
Pedda Vcnhafr II, Viceroy of Rama II, 273
Pedda Venkaja II, of Vijayanagar, 275, 276, 277, 402
Peddi, 385
Pegu, annexation of, 316
Pelnagara, fight at, 40
. PenjSru, Heraavatl in Tumkur District, 100
Pennagadam, 30, 39
Pennar, S., country about, 128
Penukonda, 19, 185, 189, 192, 193; plates, 18
Penukon4a-rajya t the province of, (i.e.) Bellary, Ananta-
pur, and parts of N. Mysore, 194
P6r-ar- Krishna or PSrlr in Cochin, 73
PSrdorS, Krishna river, 69
Periplus, 324
Pertya-Vtrappa-NHyaka, of Madura, 262, 263, 264
Permadt, 356
Permadl I, 393
Perroadi II, 393
Permadi-Sivachitta, 354
Perma-'jagade-kamallA II, 336
' Perm&nadi ', title of Western Ganga Kings, 346
PerumSdi Reddi, 386
Perumija, C.M., 366
PerumalaelSva, 343
Perutttal'Kula&Mara-Pandya, alias grlvallabha, rule
of ,225
* Ptrit*t*(-Mara*-Para*ranta ' alias Parakrama Pfindya,
224
Perumal Nfichchi, senior queen of Panchanadivanan-
Nllagangaraiyar, 154
Perumal,- PartUkrama-Pdndya, inscriptions of, 252
PerumSJ-Sivala-Mlran-Varagunarama, 381
Perumbarrapuliyflr, VIra Pfindya anointed aa victor at,
157
PerumbSr, an inscription at, 79
Perumbidngu-Muttaraiyan I, subordinate chief, 27,
394,-U,3d4
Perumbidugu-PerundBvI, 394
PernmSnadi, Lord of Singapdta, 33
Peram-SBral-Adan II, ChBra king, ton-in-law of Karl-
kala.15, 339
Perum-Seral Irnmporai, ChBra king, 16, 339
Perunagara, a battle fought by Ourvinlta, 20
Pernnarkilli I, grandfather of Karikfila Chola, 14, 340
Perunar-Kill'i II, Cho}n, 339, 340
Perunjinga, 238. 376
Perunjingal, son of Ammaiyappan-Pallava-RSya,116, 147
Perunjinga II, successor of Perunjinga I, declared his
independence, 244, 145-150, 162, 341
Pe-rfir, record of, 31, 240
Peruvajanall&r, 25
Peru van gflr, 39
Peshawar, 56
Ptahwa Bajl Rao, death of, 316
Peshwa, the office abolished, 314, 366
Peter Mundy, a traveller, 275
Ptttipollcc, for Peddapalli, 270
Peutingerian Tables, the, locate a temple dedicated to
Augustus on the Malabar coast, 9
Phirangipuram, temple at, 210
Pigot, Lord, Governor of Madras, 306
Piklra, a grant bv Simhavarman II, 20
li, affix of a chief, 161
yfir ', title of Nilagangaraiyan, 370
RSjaraja Sambuvaraiyan, a vassal of the
Ch6da chief, 152
Pina KOmati, 385; son of Malla I, 209
Pindaris, the, 313
Pinna K6|a, 386
Pinnama, 402
Piriyabbarasi, 372
Piriya Chattarasa I, 392
Piriyanna, 339
Piriyapattana, 277, 339
' Piriya ' Rachamalla I, 393
Piriya Raja, 339
Changa{va chief, 264, 265, 266
Pitbapur, 22, 123, 126, 128
Pitbapurara, 35, 96, 204; plates, 89; princes, 382
Pliny, the Roman writer, on Roman trade with South
India in the first century A.D. (p. 9) ; mentions an
Indian embassy to the Roman Emperor Claudius in
A.D. 41 (p. 9) ; his notice of Indian ports and rulers.
(ibid), his account of India, p. 14
PScba, C.M., 366
Podiyil Mountain, 88
Polamflr grant, in Godavery district, 21
Polonnarua, 131
POJflr, inscription at, 153
Pombuchcha, 26
Pon-Amaravati, expedition to, 115
Pondicberry, 68, 72, 85, 87, 88, 01, 126, 138, '286, 302
Ponnala-dSvi, Queen of Deva Raya II, 220
Ponnambala, 351
' Ponnan ', blruda, 253
Ponnani, 236, 264
1 Ponnin- Perumal ', title d the Pandyas, 378
Ponvari, a tax, 132
Poonamallee, inscriptkm at, 178
Poralarfc 6ght at, 40
PoralchOra ( Nolamba ' I, 372
Poralchfira II, 50, 52, 372
Pormala, 400
P6rmukha-Rama alias Punya Kuraara, 24
POta, alias V6ta, 385
Pottapi, 153; same as KSJahasti, 395
Pottappi, chief of W
Pottapi- KamadeVa, KOnideva (Telugu-ChCKJa) chief, 92
Pottapinadu, KUahasti tract, 97, 166
Pottapl-Raja, evidently Telugn Chfida chief, 166
PottSpl SCmttvara, 396
INDEX
457
Poysala-Hoysala chief, 66
Prabbakararardhtna, 350
PrmbhSvfttI, 398
Prabhuiafro, 38
Prabhetararsha, alias Govinda II, 31
Prabhfltavarsha, alias Govinda III, 33
PrmnMa, 204, 205
Pratapa 09va Raya, brother of D5va Raya II, 216
( flra#a ; ^Jj/a^a/a',maybe the same asDSvaRava
II, or Mallikh5rjuna, 220
Pratapa Rndra, 238, 241, 373
Pratapa JRudra, father of VIrabhadra, 240
Praiapa Rudra, Gajapati of Orissa, 237, 240
PratSpa Radra, Rudramma called, 158, 163
Pratapa Rudra I, Kakatlya chief, 113, 355
Pratftpa Rndra II, grandson of Kakatlya ruler Radramma,
167, 160, 170, 172, 173, 174, 175; his submission to
Malik Kafur, 176
Pratapa Rndra II, Kakatlya ruler, 178, 179 ; his seizure
of Conjeevaram and driving out the Kerala king
therefrom, 179, 180, 181, 182; taken as prisoner to
Delhi, 182, 183 ; the end of his reign, 184, 189, 190
PratSpa Rudra II, 355
PratipaSimha, of SatSra, 313, 314, 315, 395
Pratapa Simka t overtures to the Preach, of, 297
Pratapa Stmbt, usurper of the Tanjore throne, 299, 301
' Praudha-DSva,' title of Malllkarjuna, 22?
' Praudha- Pratapa, ' one of the titles of D6va Raya II,
214
Praudha Pratapa Deva Raya, mentioned by the Sotya-
mangalam C. P. grant, 214
Pravarasena, 398
Pravarasena II, 398
Prithlvl GangA Bfituga II called, 48
Prlthlvlpatl, brother of the Ganga king Durvinita, 20
Prithvlpati, 346, 349
PrithMpati I, Ganga king, 36, 37, 38, 39,347
Prithivlpati II, 43, 49 ;
lord of the Ban as, 42, 328, 347
PrithviSSgara, 31, 323
PrithvlsSna, 321,398
Prithlvlsvara, Gonka Raja, Velanandu chief, 123, 399
Pr6la, 386
Praia I, Kakatlya prince, 106, 110, 355
PrOlall, Beta's son, 96
PrOla II, father of Pratapa Rudra I, 113, 114
Pr51a or Prflaya Vema Reddi, chief of Kondavid, 183 ;
claim of successes, 185, 189, 190
Prflunadu, 123, 128
PrClaya VSma, 385
Pudnkotta, 139, 141, 152 ; extent of Pallava power in the
south, 18, 22 ; rule of Kara pan a II in, 199
Pudukottai, 138, 143, 156 ; the state, 213
Pugaliyflr, 27, 30, 31, 322
Pugalvlppavar-Ganda, VijaySditya Bana called, 42
Puffalvippavaganda RajSdltya, brother-in-law of the
<5bola Rijaditya, 45
PuhSr or Pugftr or KavSripattanam, capital of Karikfila,
14, 340
PulakSSin I, early Ch&lnkya king in the Deccan, 20,
334
PitlaUSin //, the Chfthikya sovereign of the Deccan, 7,
334
PulakMln II, ton of KIrttivarma, his conquests, 22, 23 ;
his death, 24
POlandai.27
Pulicat, fort at, 270
PuligerS, 92, 106
" " ', present Chittoor district, 20, 38, 42, 50, 195
rakOyil, 207, 212
PnllVfcogla, Inscription at, 237
Pullalflra, 22
PnliatM, 80
Pulumftyl I, Andhra king, 13, 324
29
PulumayiII.321, 325
Pu)nmSyi III, 325
Punganflr, a Taluk In Chittoor district, 20, 34, 42, 210
Punnadu, ruled over by Durvinita, in South Mytow,
20
, Piinya-Kumara, Cholaking, 24, 33, 342
Puragupta, 349
, Pflrnayya, minister, 311 ; dismissal and death of, 313
Pfiryayya, minister to Mummadi Krishna IV, 368
I Pnrandhar, the treaty of, 306
; Puravu-vari, register of, (foot-note, p. 136)
Purlgere-,fiefof,47
: PurlgerB, tract of, 86
Purlndrattena, 324
I PSrnCtsanga, the Andhra king, in alliance with *ChSra-
1 vela, 8, 12,324
| Pnrn}ai, a battle fought by Durvinita, 20
PurushSttama, 338, 373 ; accession of, 224
PHrvshdtlama, the Gajapati King, 226
king of Orissa, 224, 227, 230, 232
Pushpagiri, inscription at, 103
Pushy amitra, commander-in -chief of Brihadratba Manr-
ya, assassinates his master and founds the Sunga
dynasty (circ. 184 B. c.) (p. 7) , his war with the Andhra
King Yajna Sri Satakarni, attack of KhfiravSla of
Kalinga on him, in alliance with the Andhra King
PQrnOtsangft, (p. 8), Pushyamltra's contest with the
Baktrian Menander about 155 B. c., (p. 8)
Pushyamitra, founder of the Sunga dynasty, 12, 320
Qtsimff arid, 231
-ofBIdar,231
Quilon,92, 154
(Juli Qttjb SMh, 239, 240
- assassination of, 250
- war on Orlssa, 248
Qitff> ShM, independence of, 231
Racharnalla, 328
. the Sinda chief, 103
Rachamalla I, father of Irungtya Sinda, 119
_.. ! Ing, 38,40
ler of Bellary, 107
._..
- _ ____ ruler of eary,
Rachamalla II, W. Ganga king, his excavation of Cave
temples, 37, 39
--- - of the Sinda family, 119, 347, 393
- Sinda chief, 120
SatyavSkya, W, Ganga king, 40
Rachamalla III, 347
sonofBreyappalV,46
RIchsmalla IV, Ganga chief, 53, 347
Racbamalla-PermmiQl alias Kima-Poylala, 67
RScbidfva, Kadamba chief, 92
Rachol, the battle of, (foot-note 1, p. 243)
Radhanpflr plates, 33
Katl*-d-D<irajU t the i
294,367
KaftH-d-Dauta, short reign of, 294
Rafiu-s-Shin, 367
Raghava, 358
R5gbavadva, 402
RfighOjI Bhonsla, attack of Bengal by, 297
_ iovasioo of the Krnfi|aka by, 297
--- peace with, 297
KafhOjl PanMu, a Mabratta leader, 280
Raghu, 352
Raghunatha,402
made Pishwa, 305
, 'the cousin of Farrukilyar, death of,
INDEX
IUhi*thaNlyaka,H3,3Q4 ,
erf Tanjoje, submission of, 277
RatkntaUka X*>. of Poona; ' Treaty of Surat' con
%ded by, 805,306
brother of the Pfefawa BalijI Rao, 303,
- cession of territories to Haidar by, 305
- war of, again* NteSm All, 305
-lpthKSieirtof,30S
the position of, 306
'"
_______ ,341
R MaMndra or Visbnnvardhana, 43
ihendra, son of MJtodradeVa, 77
UU, (foot-note, 86, 348)
RljamiSrtandi, 44, 382
Rljlmblka, mother of Rijadrt-KOnA-Lfika, 108
Wljaniriyaym, a name of KulOtttinpi I,3
> probably succeeded the chief Venrnman-
RRjaSfeyana damb, 388, 389
other names of, 389,
Rafkuntiha SU*paH KOita, grant by, 267
RaghuaStha Tevan I, 391
Raghunltha Tevan II, 391
RagkunOika Tirumalai, gift by, 281
Rajrolu, record on copper plates, 19
Ka&taraya alias RwtarOya ; officer of King Kapitesvara,
22240
RaichBr, 185
the fortress of, 242
- invested by Harihara II, 201
Raichflr DOSb, 242
- restoration to the Hindus, of, 253
a of Kolbapur, misgovernment of, 316
ah, Sipfth Sfilfir, 345
a Chftyimani, father-in-law of Indra IV, 53
jMMr&i* ', title of SambSjI, 280
RSjftdhtrftja I, 341, 342
-- Ch61a king, 68, 69, 70
his joint rale with his father, p. 63
- son of RajBodra, 62
RKjftdhirSja II, 341, 342
- , - Chola, 120
--- successor of RftjarSja II, 114, 115, 116,
117, 118. 119
RljSdhirSja Ch&la I, ChOla king, his conquests, 71
. . his cruelty to his enemies, 71, 72, 73,
RSjSdhirftja VIra Chola, the Koneu Chola chief, 98
. -- Kongu Chola viceroy, 96, 362
RSj&dltya 1, 340
RSjsdltya, ruler of Banavasi, 31
- brother-in-law of Chola Rajaditya, 45
-- son { Par&ntaka I, 45 ; his death, 47, 48
RSjagambhira, JatSvarman Kulaflekhara I called,
127
Rliagambblra Malal, capture of, 195
RSjagambhlra-rSjya, province of, 194 .
RtjagambMra-Samtevar&yan, of the SenRSni family,
RSiagambhlra-Valanadn, 216
RSja-Qanda-Gopala, alias MadnrSntaka Pottappi Cho>,
RSjagriha, stormed by Khirfivela, 12
Rajahmundry, consecration of a mosque at, 182
-- Reddi chiefs, 382, 386
ti alias UdalySr-Rftjindra-ChOla, 81
ikBsarl-Rftjtodra-ChOla, KnlOttunga Cho}a I called,
RXfakBiari, title of VIra RfijSndra, 77
' RljakMari ' VIra Pftndya, 163, 362
RiiakSsarivarman RijarSja Chdla I, 56
.
another Queen of Anantavartj^n Chddaganga,
Sambuvariyan, of the
189,190,191,191
Rftjaparendn, 361
father of K6na RaJSodra Ch0)a 1, 100
Rilipura, a C. P. grant from, 86
RftjaRftja, 121,335, 342
-- political condition of 8* India on hiaaecettion,
54
. second son of Kulfitlunga I. 85
- 1, 340, 342
-E.ChS}ukyaking,74
- the great Chola king, his accession. 54 ; his
overlordship, 55 ; his conquests, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62
,
I
\
his abdication,
reign, 106
00 , ovi coaquciiw, 00, o/, 00, oo, ou, 01, o
II ( son of Knlottunga-Cholall, 106
Cho)a, 107, 308, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113;
n, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 341, 342
great changes In 8. India during his
111,341,342,358
CbOJa king, his accession, his reign a
series of disasters, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139T140
Rajaraja Adigan, father of Vidukad-AJagiya-Permnal,
RSjarSja, ' ChOdaganga,' 341
Chtyaganga, elder brother of VlraChtya, 88,
89
Raiaraja, ' Munmadi ChOja', 341
RSjarSja ChOja III, Cho> king, abdication of, 145, 146,
149
' his person captured, 140 ; his release
by the Hoysala forces, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144
Rajarlja-NarBndra, B. Chalukya, 160
338
. E, Chalukya king, 71, 74, 76, 77
RSjarSja NarSndra I, 337 '
the B. Chalukya king, 64
RajaraJa-Samb, 389 *
Valandt,216
RSjarSja-Ganga country called, 59
Pandya Kingdom, 58
Tanjore temple called, 60
RSjarSjisvara,
RSjaRSm,303
escape of, 291
flight of, 291
imprisonment of, 288 ,
of KolhSpflr, 317, 365
- of SatSra ; death of, 291
RAja Rom MaMraja, brother of Sam ball, -feSS
R&1aRamII,365
RSjarSmadi, fight at, 40 ';: ^
Rajaflraya-Safllkula-Cha|ukki-VIro-Ntoaslmha-Yfldava-
R&ya, Chief of Ka^haatl, 138 ^
Raja SOkib, son of Chanda 8Sblb,^01, 326
/taja SOM11, same as Sayajl of Taniore, 299
^J/a/AWtfra, Prince ; son of MpkSrjnna, 226
RSja Simba, alias IndravarmimVs^
another nameudia^araslmhavarmfcn II, 26
1 alias ArikttarPParfikrama, 27
- ll, 377
i III, 378, Pandya kite, 46
& Pandya HI, Pandraking,
.king, 42 $*_
bis defeat by the
>le);bCon}evaram f 28, 196
v \ death of, 317
-perunarKlHin,340
- mother Aaantavaraan, Chfldaganga, alto
daughter of Kutotturiga 1, 87
RMfiTuWti, imprisonment and labsequont release <rf,
INDEX
439
& work describing the exploits of
MUJMU *UVMlf , AJ
RijaVidyidhara.347,348
" 'I Pifatyate, grandson of Pratipa Rudra II, 196
'-"-i, ion of RijarSja, 56, 57
Cheja king, 58
Rijindra, the Gangai-konda Chdja, (foot-note, p. 45)
Ri, Bndra 1, 340, 341
Riifadra U, lord of Vengi, his seizure of the Cho>
throne, 82, 83, 86
same as Kulottunga Ch6Ja I, 337
B. Chilukya king and then became Kulftttunga
ChOla I, 77,78,79,80
ni, Cho> king, 157 ; bis death, 58, 160
- successor of Rijaraja III, 145; his becoming the
king, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 154, 155, 156
-34l|342
Rijindra Chflda, 361
< Gonka, Velanandu chief, 143
a of Velanandu, 100
a I, 399
A II, 399
A II, Velanandu chief, 121
1 1, Choi a king, 51, 52
i Kongi|va, 362
Ramachandra, another son of Dfva Riya I ; role in 8.
Mysore, 209
son of DeVa Riya I, viceroy over the
Udayagirl province, 211
temple of, 239
-war with the Kakatlya Pratftpa Rudra,
405
Yidava king, 159, 160
Rama-Martta*4*, probably the
as Chira-Udaya,
Rijindra (
Rijindra-!
Rijindra (
Rijindra Ch
Rajindra f
Rijindra (
Rijindra Ch6h
Rijindra Chai
Rijindra
i Munmadi, 397
, Kulottunga's adopted son, 96, 97
,-Kong3)va, ruler of Coorg, 86
title of Kadayya, (foot-note, p. 146)
Rfij5ndra-Ch6da, another name of Brra-Siddha, 133
Rajgndra-ChOla, Vaidumba chief, 149
his accession, 60 ; his victory over
Vimaladitya, his introduction of a Tamil script, 61 ; a
list of his achievements, 62, 63, 64 ; joint rule with his
son, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69
Raj8ndrach6}a Kukula - Nada]va Kadaflflra Appaya
Nayaka, Kadayya Nayaka, title in full of Kukula
NidSlvar, (foot-note, p. 146)
RRjfadra-Chfila-Prithivi, the Kongilva chief, 64
RfiJ8ndra-K6na-LOka, ruler at Bapatla, 108
RRjBndra-Prithlvi, Konga|va-Chief of Western Mysore,
80,83
RijSndra dSva, 341
successor of Rajadhtraja, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76 ; his
death, 77
Rijindra Kongilva, chief of Coorg, 26
Rajindra-Kongilva-AdatarSditya, 362 , .
Raftndra Vofa*, son of Uukka-Ojeyar, mentioned in , Ramnad, rule at, 140
an inscription in B. Mysore, 197
RSiiga, l.e. Rijidhirfija Chola II, 117
Ri;igaCh6ia,99
Rijyasundari, daughter of Kulottunga I, 93
Rijyavardhana, 350
Rikkasa, Ganga-son of Rachamalla IV, 53, 347
Rikkasaganga, grandfather of the four Sintara princes,
107
Rakstutsatattgaji, the battle of, (foot-note 1, p.
257)
- camp at, (foot-note 1, p. 257)
location of, (foot-note 1, p. 258)
RikshiUtgundi, corrupted form of Rikthasatangadi,
(foot-note 1, p. 257)
Rfcna, 270, 402 .
a Kerala merchant, 143
of the Aravldu family, 249
.. son of Tirnmala Raja, 258, 265
Prince ; son of SrTranga, 271
Rama I, 402
RamaII,402,404
of Vijayanagar, 272, 273, 274
Prince ; son of Sriranga II. 270
RtmabkaV*, minister to Achytrta Rftya, 245, 248
Ramachandra, alias Rimadeva, 400, 405
alias Rama II, W
Mirttanda, 218
Rama -KCrala, Ruler of Vfiflad, 133
Rftmanitha, Hoyftala ruler, 154, 155, 156, 158, 159, 160,
Rimanitha, younger brother of Narasimha III, 151,
153, 161, 163, 165, 166, 167, 169, 170, 171, 172
Ramanfithapuram, record at, 37
R&mSnujach&rya, 99 f
1 RfimanujSchirya's Sasana ', Date of the document,
197
Rama-Tiruvadl, Raja of Vinfid (Travancore), 92
Ramaraja, 258, 334, 402
- alias JR&i*K&m of Satara, death of, 306
- alliance of, 253
- death of, 257
- heir to Sbahuil, 299
-- Ke)adi chief, 261
- the gallantry of, 258
Rama RSja I, 403
H&ma R&ja-Konfr Rtja, of AravSdu, 256
Ramaraja Nayaka, 359
---- grandson of Ke)adi SadaSlva-Raya,
260
1 #ama-/toja-rirutttala' t of Aravl^u, 255
R&ma-R&ja-Tirumalaraja, grant of village by, 255
KAwa-R&ja, Vittkala-R&ja, 250
> RUma-Raja Vmhata-R^a Tirumala R&ja ', gratof a
village by, 254
Ramarajlyamu, a work, (foot-note 1, pp. 264, 269)
Rama Rfiya, 250
Ramaswamy, P. N., 74
Ramavarma, of Travancore, death of, 316, 317
Ramavarma, Raja of Cochin ; treaty with the English
by, 309
Ramayya, 385
Ram Deo,
175
Ram&varam, capture of, 115
Ramachandra called by Muslim chroniclers,
rule of Diva Riya II, 218
a number of inscriptions at, 133, 166, 185
ruled over by Kampana II, 199
Sftupati rulers of, 391
Rfina of Udaipflr, 314
' Ranaralika/334, (foot-note, p. 1)
Ranaralika, another name of vikramidltya I, 25
Ran&rnava, 357
Ranasigara, 323
Alnpa chief, 31
Ranasthamba, kiUed by Tailapa II, 53
Ranastipfin4igrant,59,63
RapaiOra, king of Gujarat, 64
RanivalOka, alias Sanchakamba, 33
Ransvlkrama, another name of PnlakMin I, 21
' Ranavikrftnta ', title, 334
Ra*fa, Achyuta's brother, 255, 339, 401, 403
Ranga VI, of Vijayanagar, 322
Rangichirya V, 30, 108, 160, 186, 204, 239, 265
lists of, 141
Rania-KH*k*<i Jlfuito Vlrappa, grant by, 281
Ra*ta-Kritk*a Mutt* Vtoafipa Ntyaka, of
Madura,
Raaga Kriabna Muttu VIrappa Niyaka 01, 364
- - - son of Chortanfitha, 281
Rangam, i.e. Srlrangam, 137
440
INDEX
ftanganitha, 4/141 Madurantaka Patfopt Cbfl|a, ]
Image of, removed from Srfraoi
,126
. .. _. . rlrangam for
safety and subsequently brought back, 183
Raaganitba RftjagOpila, Manma Siddba HI, 179
- TelttguChoda chief, probably
WddbaIU,172
Ranganatha-Mja GaadagOpSla, Manma Siddha III, 172,
173, 174
tUttfaaltbacwlmii the image of , 198
Aim****, of *he Aravldu family, 250
JftwJ***, the battle of, 205
capture of, by Harlhara II, 205
RtyiCkennam&fl, rule in W. Mysore, 287
Rlai Mangamma], gift by, 290
Rani TIrf Bii, taken prisoner, 295
Ranjit Singh, treaty with, 315
Ripflr, temple at, 131
Rathid-nd-difl, 154, 158, 168
Rlshtrakflta Dynasty, the, 382
Rajhtrikai, the, reduced by Khftrftvela, 12
Ratnaglri, 93, 127, 150, 156, 158, 159
Ratnagiri, rate at, 127
Ratta country, 73
Rafta ?i lakh territories, 63
,
Ratfa KandarppaIndra called, 53
Ra(tapfidi,81
Rattat, Rashtrakflfas, 60
Ravi, K8rala king, 134
Ravi I, 360
Ravi II, 360
- Stbanu Ravi, 41
RavikCdal, Tkantha II called, 43
Ravirtva, modern .RavirMa, 21
Ravivartna, of Cochin ; installation of, 316
-- of Travancore, 314
- .. Kadamba king, his establishment at Haiti,
19 ; his accession and conquests, 20, 353
Ravlvarman V, of K6ra)a, 268, 360
Ravivarman Knlattkhara Sangramadhlra, KBrala king,
his conquests, 178, 179 ; driven out by Pratapa Rndra
II, 179, JbO
...... i . 157, 360
Rftya, 390, 393
Riya, Bajlaha, 165, 356
RSvakOta, inscription at, 154
RSyamurari-S6vTd5va, KalachSri king, 116, 117, 118
Rfiya-Pandya, 343
- father of Vijaya PSndya, 113, 114
local ruler of Nojamba tract, 96
perhaps Tribhuvanamalla Pandya, 99
Riyarasa, 392
R&yasam Ayyafia, 244
Rayasam Kondamaraia, 241, 243
Rttyasam Konfamarata, grant of, 239
Rasiyah, 344
R*44is t of Kondavldu ; disappearance of, 213
Rimiya, a misreading for Sftmlya ? 40
Rinftju, 166
Renftnda 7,000 Country, districts of Cuddapah and
Kurnool, 21, 24, 21
- Tract, chief of the, 387
Ripalle, gift of a temple at, 104, 140
Rescuer of the Kakatlya family, title of a local chief,
179
Rlvaka, 383 tffc
Rice. Mr., 53, 107, 188, (foot-note of, p. 207)
Rod4a, Territory of IrungOla Cbfifa, 100
RChana, 53
ROhinl, Mother of Nandivarman, 27, 375
JMbM AWar, same as Vubamad ShSh, 294
Rttdra, 363
- " ~ i'sson,144
Rudra, second ton of the Natavadi chief finddha, 131
son of Rndra, 147
Rudra I, Kakatiya Chief, 122
Rndra II, 369 .
Rudradaman I, Saka Satrap, grandion of Chas^bana, bis
war with the Andhras, 14, 321, 325
Rudra-deVa, masculine name of Rudramma, 155
title of Rudrainma, 166
Rudragana, a Changajva Chief, 268, 339
Rudramma, daughter of Ganapati, 154, 155, 156, 158,
159, 160, 355
-Kakatlya queen, 161, 162, 163, 166; death
of, 169
RudrasBna I. 321, 398
RudrasGna II, 321, 398
Rudraa6na III, 322
RudrasSna IV, 322
Rudrasimha I, 321
Rudraslmha II, 322
Rudrasimha III, 322
Rudradfva Maharaja, Rudramma called, 159
Radrayya-dGva-MahSraja, Rudramma called, 159
Ruknu-d-dln, 345
Ruknu-d-dln FIros Shah, 344
Ruy-de-Mcllo, Governor of Goa, 243
S
Saadat All, 326
SaHdai-ullah Kh&n, Nuvab of the Carnatic, 292 ; death
of, 295, 326
Sa&d*i-um-Kh&*, a Saiyid, 286
Saadat-ullah-Rhln II, 326
SabbambikS, wife of Gonka II, 115, 118, 122, 363, 399
Sadaiyan, 361
Sadaiyan, father of Karunandan, 36
Sadai^n-Maran, Pandya king, 51
SadMiva, 249, 250, 252, 259, 260, 262, 401
Stutotiva, beginning of the rule of, 248
Saditiva, flight of, 258
Saddhva, life after dethronement of, 261
Sadfifiiva, supremacy of, 251
Stddtivo, the British Museum plates of, 255
Sadafliva Nayaka, reign of, 360
SadSfliva Rao Bhau, different from ViSva5 Rao, (foot-
note 1, 366)
Sadiiiva-Rfiya, 257
Sadayakan-S6tupat-Katta 1, 391
Sajayakan II, 391
Sadras, south of Madras, 279 ;
Safdar Ali, son of Dost All, 297, 326
Ssgar, an inscription at, 112, 119, 191
Sihasamatta, usurper of the Ceylones*4hrone, 131, 329
Sahib Jadda, son of Mnrtasa, 286 ^
S&hib Jadda(Zftda), 326
Sahini-Gannama-Nftyndu, general of Rudramma, 158
SftbujI, same as ShfijI, 292, 296, 3(0.1, 395
,, atias Sivamira II, 31 d
ichatyadlpft, tract of, 117
ibhava family, 23
Saiyid Dynasty, 345
'SMatoka Ctokvvarti', title of Venruman Koada-
Samb, 389 *
Sakambfi, 361
Saka tribes settle in Northern India, 12; Kushan dynasty,
.320
Sakkarak&ttam, capture of, 64 ; identification with a
, place near Jagadalpur (loot-note, p. 65), 84
gaktivarman, E. Cbijukya prince, 56, 337
Sattbat Jang, 34 J
Salabat J**g, brother of Nisir Jang* 299
Sabbat J**e> estraagentent of the French from, 391
Salftbat Jang, murder of , 303
INDEX
t flfeaerRlof v '3 fl y>
(Achytita),
SAlankSyanas, 21 ; the fall of, 404
Solar Jang, Sir, minister to the Nizam, 314, 344
1 Salavanay ', same as Saluva Nayaka, 245
Sale, General, 315
Salem, 148, 166
SSlivStlpati-Pandya, 253
Salivfifipati, alias Tirttnelvili Perutnal, 252, 254, 256,
257,381
Salsette, territory of, 243w, 251, 263
"-'ukki chief, perhaps a Kajahasti Rfija, 158
uva, 387, 388
'uva Dtpanna, prince ; mention of, 232
Uuva Dynasty (B), 401
"uva family chiefs, 387
uva Govinda, 239, 241, 242, 388
.'uva Iimnatfi Raya-Maharaya, son of, (foot-note, p
Sfijuva Malla, 388
Saluva Mangi, mentioned in an inscription at Guranfla
in Anantapur district, 193
Saluvamangi, 387
S&luva Narasimtui, minister to the king of Vijayanagar
(Virupaksha), 213, 220 n, 221 to 231, i35, 246, 265, 388
S&hiva Narasimha, date of usurpation of, 403
SShiva Narasimha I, usurper, 401
Sal
luva Pedda Mallappa, 388
luva Rama, the death of, 203
, ,
a Santbur&ya, building of a temple by, 215
uva Sangamn, 229, 230
Sajuva Tikkama, general of Ramachandm, 161, 163
SSjuva Tim ma, minister to Krishna tleva Raya, 224, 237,
241, 243,244,245, 388
Sajuva Timmaya, 238
Saluva Tippa, married Deva Raya's elder sister, 217,
227
Sajuva Tippaya, 219
Saluva Ttrumala, alias Timmana, minister to Mallikar-
juna, 220, 222, 228
S&hiva Tirumala, son of Gojpa, 220
Saluva Tiruntalayya, alias Titntna, 222
S5Uwa Vithala, 388
Sdfuva Vlra Narasimha, alias Chellnpa, 237
Saluva Yerra Kampa, 3S8
4 Salvatinica ', the same as Saluva Timma, 245
Samanta Bh6ja, minister of Ganapati, 147
Samantavarma, 357
Snmava, general of Vajrabasta V, 75
5am b ', short for ' Sambuvaraya ', 388
Sdmdajl, son of SM/t, 280, 282, 288
Sambaji, seizure of the Jaghir of, 280
Sambhajl I, 365
SambhSj! II, 293, 365
SambkUft, of KolbapQr, 313 ; defeat of, by Baji Rao, 295
SdmMjl Bhonsla, in Mysore, 280
Sambflr Vadagarai, inscriptions at, 221, 223
Sambuvaraiyan, chief of the SengSni family, 143, 145
Sambuvaraya chiefs, 388, 389
Sambuvarayan, ruler of Pal ar basin, 142, (foot-note, p.
142) '
Samgr&ma RSghava, title of Parantakn I, 43
Samideva, 382
Samlya, 40, 41
Samkara, son of Sandaiyan Tiruvaiyan I, 54
Samkara, Yadava king, son of Ramachandra, put to
death by Malik Kafur, 178 ; death of, 405
gamkara-dSva, 397
Samkaragana, 35, 383
Samfirati, a grandion of Atoka, ruler over the western
provinces of the Mauryan Empire, 7, 320
Samndra-Gopayya, a general of Naragimba 11, 140
Samudragupta, 349 ; his victoriei and conquests, 17
Sandaiyan, Vaidumba chief, 42, 3J7
vSandayan-Tiruayan I, 397
Sandaya Tiruvayya Srlkantha, Vaidumba chief, 49
Sandaiyan Tiruvaiyan I, Vaidumba chief, 54
Sandaiyan Tiruvaiyan II, elder brother of Samkara, 54,
Sandircat, or Saudima or SSndimattlvu, 62, 63
San-fot-s'i, Palembang called in Chinese annals, 65,
((oot-note, p. 66)
Sangam, age of, the name as the age of Sengu^uvan
ChSra, 16
Sangama, a Yadava chief, 184, 185
Sangama I, 400
Sangama II, son of Kara pans I, 193, 400
Sangama, Dynasty, 400
Sangama-Otta-Mahl Palanai, (foot-note, p. 65)
Sangha, 324
Sanghadaman, 321
Sangoli, C. P. grant, from Banavasi, 20
Samgrfiraa-Vijayottunga, successor of Silraara Vijayfi-
tunga, 66
Sangukottam, battle at, 65 ; no warrant for a battle at
, this place, (foot-note, p. 65)
Sankaraa, 356
Sankaraa, KalnchOri prince, 117, 120, 121
Sankara, eldest son of Yadava Ram ac hen dm, 171
Sankaracbarya, the great teacher, 32
sankaragana, 356
gankaragrama, another name of Sankaramangai, 27
ganktiramangai, battle at, 27
gankaranuyanar Kovil, record at, 229
1 gankha ', 375, 383
Sankila, 35
Sankuka or Samkaragana, 35
Santajl, 365, 395
Santala dgvl, senior queen of Vishnuvardhana, 101, JOG
Santaligfe 1000 tract, 77, 80, 84, 87, 89, 112, 114, 224
Santanrpa, father of SCyidSva, 112
' Santara ' , prefixed to the name of Bhatrarasa, 260
chiefs, 44, 86, 111, 217, 389, 390
Maru,356
province of, 99
Santa varma, father of Kirtti, 124
gantayya, ruler of Edenad country, 67
Santeya-d&va, Santara chief, 124, 390
Santivarma, Kadamba king, his Andhra titles, 19, 53
ruler of Banavasi 12,000 country, 51, 352, 353
II, 353
Saptama Vishnuvardhana, E. Chfi(ukya name of KulOt-
tunga I, 86 '
Sarft/r, adopted son of Tuljajl, 310, 313
of Tanjore, cession of his territories by, 311-395
rule along with Tukajl of, 294
Sarpavaram, record at, 128
garva AmOghavarshfl, Rashtrakfita king, 37
Sarvajit, year, 33
gaftikula-Chalul
lukki-VIra-Narashimha-YSdavn-Raja.VIra
Raksbasa Yadava Raja called, 125, 395
Sat&hanirattha, 17
gatakarni, 324
gaucha Kamba, Govinda Ill's elder brother, 33
Satara, attacked by the MughaU, 291
| Mahratta sovereigns of, 365
I SSta Satakarni, an Andbra king, 13, 324
gfitavahana kings, 324
Satraps or Kshatrapas, ruling in Northern and Western
India, 8
Satrubhayankara-Muttaraiyan, 394
> gattan Paliyili, 394
Sattanapalle in Guntur district, 119
I Satya, son of DBvBndra- Varma, 44
! Satya I, half-brother of MummadI Bhima II, 102, 361
II, Konamacdala chief, 130
SatyadSman, 321
Safyamangatam, 2J4, 400
442
INDJSX
Satyaaimha, 322 "*
'Satrtfcmya' tMt, 3M, 335,182
Satyifraya, Aaofter name of Vlnay Witya, 26
if, s, w,*, 59,83,67 y
Satyavakya-VIra-Ganga chief, 43
Miresimha ffl W. Qanga chief, 49, 50, 51, 52
, -- N|amba-KIfertaka-Maras1inha, III, 5 1, 52
Saundatti, Rafta chiefs of, 384
Sivoaa I, son of Karapane 1, 192, 193, 195, 196, 400
ion of Marapa, 192
Savanna, prince of Vijayanagar, mentioned in a rock
Inscription in Coimbatore District, 202
Savana II, 400
ritrimangi, 387
or tiavana, ruler at Udayagiri, probably Savana
,nkha ', 375, 383
Sayana 1, son of Kampana I, 195
Safyids, brother ; rebellion of, 294
Sayyid Mukamad alias Saadat-nllah-Khan II, son of
Safdar All, 298
Selenkos Nikator, ruler of Western Asia ; his repulse by
Chandragnpta Maurya (305 B.C.) and cession of
territory to the Indian rater, 5
Seliyakndl, 30, 31
Seliyan, Pcmnin-Panjya, the biruda of Jatllavarman-
_ KqlaiSkhara Plndya, 253
gembiyan-MehftdeVI, 340
MSvalivSnar Aiyan, title of Prithivlpati II, 42
Semponmari, capture of, 115
Sen, Dr., 310
Seoa I, king of Ceylon, 34, 384
SSna II, king of Ceylon, 34, 37, 51, 384
Sendalai, inscriptions at, 27
Sfedamaegalam, 135, 140, 142, 144, 151, 153,241;
, capital efPerunjinga II, 155
* gamala DSs, 394
it, 110
i, family, 341, 391
pi-Ammaiyappan-Attimallan alias Vikrama-Ch61a
rabuvaraiyan, 127
- father of Alagiya-Ch6la, 132
Kannudal-Perurafil, locnl chief
, at North Arcot, 123, 124 ' '
Sengenl-fiarabflvarSyan, chief, 195
gengattavan, ChSra, 15, 339, 341
Seuna, the Dlvagiri-YSdava king, 127, 138
"- idesa, 117
i Chandara (Krishna, Yadava king), 148
A Ramachandra, Yadava king, 161, 162, 163, 164,
iw , 166, 167, 170 ; his defeat by Alau-d-dln, 171, 174 ;
his defeat by Malik Karnr, 175
g*ra]an, Chera king, 55
Sit-Senni-Nalan-KtUl, 15, 340
Serifteapaiam* under Haidar, 59, 111. 183, 301, 305
SMufiatt KMla, DalavSy, firat of the SKupati family,
SMufiati KtUta RafhitnMM 7? van, gift by, 288
Sttufiaii Raghunttha A'OUa, grant by, 292
Sitvfiati RagkunUJw Ttvan.lv Ramnad, 288
1 SStma-dEsa,' Yftdavas of, 405
SBuna Dynasty, 392
Sivana MahSdSva, YSdava king, 156, 157, 158
Sevvappa Nayaka, 252, 262, 394
Mr. Sewell, N. 86, 134, 169, 183, 189, 207, 216, 220, 243
-S49and253
Shabibu-d-dln, 345
Shftdi Kh5n, 342
Sto* Akmad, the cruelty of, 214
SUM Al*m /, same as lltiissEra, 292
alias Babidnr 8hib ; death of, 293
emperor; cession of provinces to the
Mahrattas by, 305
SM Aim II, emperor ; death ol, 992, 303, SW, ^
3b7
ShfihAll, 371
Shib Jabia, emperor, 273, 274, m, 27$, 279, 281, 367
SbSjI, 276, 292-S5
Sk&hjl, alias Bartfa SaAifi, of Kolhapflr, 314, 365
Shabjl, Rfija of SatBra ; death of, 316
SkUhft, son of SSmbSji, 289
Shlhjl, of Taojore, 291
Shahjt Bhonsla, 273, 274, 283, 395
SbShrySr, 273, 274, 367
ShSh ShQjaa, 31S
SAdMft, same as Sihti I, 365
- of Satftra ; death of, 299
Shamsu'd>&n t brother of GMyasu-d-dla, 205, 327
Shamsu-d-dln Altameh, 344
Shashtbad6va I, 354
^ jj g j^
SbSr Singh, defeat of, 316
Sbikarpur, Inscriptions at, 119
Shimoga, 26, 49, 82, 9?, 221
SkOlavandan, capture of, 301
Shir ShSh, the Afghan, 248
Sholingar, 22
1 Shore temple ', at MSvalivaram, 26
Shuja, 287, 37
Slam, 89
Siddala, 400
Siddappa Nayaka, 359
Siddhalingamadam, 46, 164
Siddhafiura. As'okan edicts at and neighbourhood of,
6, 11
SiddhavaUam, in Cuddapah District, 264
Siddhi, 396
SigSdevI, wife of Udayaditya, 67. 372
Sikandar, 322
Sikondar Lddi, 345
Sikandar Shah, death of, 314
Silfthara Dynasties, 392
SllSharas, of Konkan, 95
gilSmBgna S6na, a/rat King Sinn, 34
Silapadik&ram, 377
Simha, 390
Simha, alias VIra-Rakshasa-Yidava, 125
Slmhachalam, temple at, 91, 163, 165, 167, 170, 172, 173,
187, 191, 193, 204, 238, 241
Simhala, Yadava King Singhana II, 133
SimhapOta, 371
Simha Samkranti, 84
SimhaaSna, 322
Simhavarman, 90, 353
Simhavarman I, Pallava king, 18, 19, 375
Simhavarman II, 20, 374
Simhaviahnu, 342, 374 -
Simha Vishnu-Potaraja, Pallava king, his victories, 2i,
,27,28
gimuka, 324
Slnda families, 392, $93
SindagerS, lord of, 92
Sinda Rachamalla, 393
SindavSdi, tract of, 100
Slndav&di, the country of, 145, 392
Sindia, 312, 316
Silt fa, general of Kftkatlya-Pratfipa Rudra, 195
Singa I, 393
Binga II, 393
Singana, 356
SingapCta, chief of Nojamba country, 33
Singapa NfiyaJta, 244
Singappa-Niyaka, 244, 245
Singappayy* t *m of, (foot-cote 1, p. 2S2)
Singa Raja, of Nandyal, 402, 403
Singhana, YIdava ruler, 128, 131, 141, 14?, 141, 144, 1,
343, 405
INDEX
443
ginghanall, YSdavfkioR, 133, 134, 136, 137
gingidSva, S&ntara chief , 1 14, 390
Sinnammnflr grant, 34
Sinnamanflr grant, 39
Sinnamanur grants, 21, 34, 39, 51 ; plates, 32-.
Siragunda, record, 19
Sirljn-d-Daula, defeat of, by Clive, 300
giri-dvl, mother of Sdyideva, 117
SirioSga I, king of Ceylon, 17
Slriya, 389
Siriyadevi, 356
giriyav6|fir, a general of Parantaka II, 48
SiroPulemaies',325
girttr, 34, 68
Slruvayal, advance to, 115
giruttonda Nayanar, a Saiva devotee, one of Narasimha-
f varman'i generals, 24
gifanaga, dynasty of Magadha, 319 ; king of Magadba, 3
Sltakaflu, inscription at, 230
Siva, temple of, 145
glv&jl, 274, 279, 280, 281, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 28H, 315,
316,395
II, 365
l II, 365
III, of Kolhapfir, 3!3, 365
IV, 365
,vl V, 365
iv&jl ffkmsla, 279, 303
Rrvalakura, 325
Sivalinga-BhDpati, 385
$ii>alatn&ra-V<iraguQa-Kufa&ckhara- /'fintfya SoiHayti/t,
.grant of, 272
JlvainaraI,40,34G
givam&ra II, W. Ganga chief, 31, 32, 33, 40, 347
Sivanasamudra, capture of, 238
Sivappa Nayaka, 359
Sivaratha, 353 ; uncle of Harivarman, 20
givaskanda Satakarni, 325
Slvaskaada I, Bap pa 'a son, 16 ; bis accession, 17
Siva Skandavarmp.n I, 374
Sivafirf, 325
giyaeanga-Amarabharana, Ganga chief. 1?J, 127, 129,
348
Siyaka II, king of Malwa, 52
Skandagupta, 349
Skandasvati, 324
Simhavarrnan I, 374, 375
Skandovarman II, 374
Skandavarman HI, Pallava king, 19, 374
Skandavarman V. Pallava, 19, 374
Sky lax, general of Darius, sails down the Indus, 3
Slave Kings, the, 344
ith, Vincent, 319
lakdn, officer of Kfi-Perunjingu, 140
taka, a title of MSravarman, Srlvallabba, 113
r, fight at, 163
Sfima, 124, 351, 354, 393
SOmaiadSvi, 363
SOmamangalam, record at, 80
SomaUWHSvI, qtMcnof S6mMvara, 150
WnaiOtha, son of Ankara, 54, 397
Sdmallkhara, Nfiyata, grants by, 284, 285, 359
SOmattkhara Nayaka II, 360
Sdm*tiy*r Dlkshitor ', the title of, 272
Stmaya, minister of Kampana, 195
SGmaya-RIja, 361
SOmaya Venkan, commander of Pratapa Rudta Us
army, 181
SOmiaa, 385
SfimHvara, or R&yamurari-S6vid6va, 116, 117, 118,
119
SOmMvara, 356, 357, 392
Sdmiivara, son of SdmSsvara I, 74
I, Ahanunalla, 335
Sravara, ruler of Bantar State, 91
SfimSSvara, Hoysala king, 14S, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150 ;
his death, 151, 152, 160
Sdmtsvara, Kalachdri, 119, 120
SflmWvara, son of Narasimha II, 137, 139, 141, 142,
SOmWvara I, W. Cbajukya king, 69, 71 to 81
SSra&vara, W. Chajukya king, 121
SomSsvara II, elder brother of Vikramftditya VI, 81
SomWvara II, 92, 104, 336 ; BhflvanCka Malta , 335
S6mWvara HI, W. Chalukya, 93, 99, 100, 101, 336;
Bhfliakamalla, 335
SOmMvara IV, W. ChaUjkya kmg, 119, 122, 123, 124, 336
SOmideva, exploits of, 402, 403
Somidfivl, 347
Sonder-Bandi-D6var, Sundara Pandya-dPvu probably
Jafavarman Sundara Pftndya II, 168
Sorab, 51, 52, 54, 67, 84, 101, 110, 111, 113, 119
Soraikkfowr, C. P. grant, in memory of Harihnra II, 204
Soratfir, battle at, 125
SoremaJI, battle of, 38, 40, 3?H
Sovala, 393
SOvaladevi, mother of Vijayn Paudya, 113, 114
S6vala-devl, sister of Narasimha II, 139, 142
Sdyideva, Kfidamba chief, 117
SeyidSva, ruler of BanavSSl, 112
6yidevaAlup5ndra, Ajpnu chief, 179, 182
Sravana-Bejgola, 52, 53, 95. 100, 220
grejuika, same as geniya, 319
SriBhasyam, work of Ruraanujacharya, 99
Sri Bhoja or Srivijaya, the Kingdom of PalcmbnnK,
(foot-note, p. 66)
Sri-devI, brother of TammuSiddhi, 129, (foot-note, p. 30)
Irldhara-Dancla-Nuyaka, a general, 139
\rigiri, son of Pina KOmati, 209
1 tirieirfrtdra, a brother of Deva RTiya II, ? 215, 219, 400
' grikantha ', 397
Srlkantha, alias Ch&tnaya, the Cbanga(va cbief, ?50
Srlkanthanatha, spiritual preceptor of Sangamn, 194
SrikQrmam, inscription at, 148, 160, 170, 188, 269
Srimara, 378
Pandya king, hts Conquest of Ceylon, 34
- ViJayOttunga, lord of Kaffiha, 58, 65, 66
'rlndtha, poet, flourished at the time of Anaviraa Keddl,
__. poet at the court of Veraa Reddi of Kondavldu,
, 198
gringiri, 190
Srinivasachari, C. S., 375
Srlpati, son of Mahttvara, 13G
Srlpurambiyam or Tirupuramblyam, battle at, 36, 37
grlpnnisha, 32, 346, 347, 348
grlpurusha-Muttarasa, W. Ganga king, bis date, 28, 29,
^30
Sri R&HM, of Vijayanagar, 300
griranga, of Vijayanagar, 290, 293, 295, 402, 403, 444
grlrangft I, 260, 261, 262, 263. 264, 402
SHranga //, nephew of Veakftpipati, 267, 270, 271, 402,
grlranga III, 275, 277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283, 284,
285,286,287,402,404
grlrangam, 89, 95, 138, 139, 140, 149, 161, 153, 155, 159,
^ 183, 184, 211
Stiranga Kay a, 288
Srlsailam, 183, 201, 207, 222, 400
Srlvallabba, 381, 390, 391
- another name* of Khflvikramt, 40
father of Talla, 113
grfvaUavoa-gOdai, 360
grfvallabban Kotjai, ruler of Travancore, 52
SrivalUvan-Madana, king of Ceylon, 71
Srlvallabh* Pa*&a, nephew of ArlkWari-Parakrama
PSndya, 223
444
INDEX
Srlidkrama, 346
Srf-Vishaya, the kingdom of Pmkmbang 65, (foot-note,
&iyS-dvI, 397
-wife of KulCttunifa II, 102
SriyftdeVi, mother of Tribhnvanamalla, Pottapi Ch6dn, 105
St. David, Port; construction of, 288
Sthanu Ravi, king of Travancore, 40, 41, 360
St. George, Fort ; attack of, by a local Naik, 285
St. Thomas, body of, 168
5. Thorn f, near Madras, 255, 272 ; capture of, by the
Dutch, 285, 286
Strabo; his remark on Chandragupta Maurya's ad-
ministration, 5-6 ; about the Roman trade with South
India, 9 ; mentions an embassy of the Pandyan king
to the Roman Emperor Augustus, ibid
Sten Know, Dr., on Kaniska r s accession, 321
gubbadSva, 16, 340
Subhan, 349
Snchlndram, inscriptions at, 55, 56, 221
Snggiyabbe, 348
SugyBshta, 320
Suktbftnkar, V. S., 398
Sriaiman Kararant, of Bengal, 259
Sultan AMI Hasan, submission of, 289
Sultan Husain Nizam Shah, of Ahmadnagar, 256
Sulla* Ibrahim Adil, RSma-RSja's aid to, 254 ; death of,
274
1 Sultan-Padshah 'the Mughal Emperor, 292
Sultan Sikandar Adil Shah, death of, 289
Sumatra, trade with, 58
Sunamba, wife of Velanandu chief, 101
Sundara Ch6}a, Mudikonda Ch61a named, 80
Sundara-ChOla, son of RSjCndradBva, 75
Sundara Chdja, RajakSSarivarman, alias Parantaka 11,
48,341
Sundarananda, 342
Sundara Pandya, 71, 178, 378
Sundara Satakarnl, 324
Sundara-Tol-Udaiyar, gift by, 228, 238, 247, 248, 251
SuQdnra-T6l-Mababali-Bfina I, 364
Sundara-TOl Mahabali Bana II, 364
Suitdarifvara, an alias of Varatunga-rama, 265
Sunga, dynasty, 320
SBramambika, 385
S6rainaibika, wife of Pedda Kfimati V5ma Reddi, 210
SflramSra, a bnnie, 24
Sflramba, Queen of KulSttunga Ch6da Gonka II, 108
Sflrat, Plunder of, 283, 285 ; Treaty of, 306
Suratfila, another name for sultan, 193
1 Suratrfina ', the same as ' Sultan ', 214
Sfirtr, fortress of, 41
Sflrya, 361
Sflrya TSvan, 391
SuAarman, the last of the Kanvas slain by an Andhra,
13,320
SuvarnadtQg, capture of, 300
Suvaniaeirl, of Asokan inscriptions, its Identification, 7
Suvavan Maran, 27
SvRralraja, a rebel, 22
SvBtavRhana, 31, 323
Swamikannn Filial, L.D., 53, 79, 134*. 146, 164, 169, 170,
182, 200, 207, 227, 235, 249, 379
Symamdarl ', for ' SimhSdri,' 238
Syrian Christian plates, 40
Tadapa or Tarapa, seises the throne of Vengi, 43, 382
Tagaflr, (foot-note, p. 31, foot-note, p, 32), 38, 231, 322,
Tagu-nSdu, 127
Tahmasp Kli Khan, the same as Nadir Shah of Persia,
296,322
Taki-ud-dln Abdur Rahman, horse agent of Sundaft
Pindya II, 162
Takkana LSta, Southern Gujarat, 64
[No reference to Gujarat, (foot-note, p. 65)1
TakkOla, near Arkonum, battle of, 47, 48, 49
Takua-pa, Tamil colony (TakCpa) at, 36
TakGpa, inscription at, 32
Taila, son of BIra DSva, 86
Taila of Hangal , Kadamba chief, 106
Taila II, 124, 354
Taila III, 390
Taila IV, 390, 391
Tailama, 354
Tailapa, 353
Tailapa, alias Taila I, 335
Tailapa I, wife of, 390
Tailapa or Taila II, W. Chalukya king, 52, 335
Tailapa or Tailama, Kadamba chief, 112
Tailapa II, Kadamba chief, 92, 99, 391
Tailapa III, W. Chalukya king, 108, 110, 111, 112, 114,
119, 336
Tailapa, Santara chief, 89, 91, 107, 113
Tailapadeva, father of Rechideva, 92
Talafl.337
Talagaon, C.P., grant, 29
i Ta]agunda, 353
! TalaT-Alanganan, battle of, dispute about its date, 16, 339
I Tahi-Takkdlam, on the Isthmus of Kra, 66
! Talakad, the Ganga capital in Mysore, 20, 38, 57, 92, 95,
96, 128
1 Talamanchi plates, in Nellore District, 24
Talgund, a record at, account of the foundation of the
i Kadamba dynasty, 18
' Talik&ta, village of, ?57
Tfimaracheruvu, village of, 44, 58, 76
; Tatubi, 391
Tambarasa, ruler of Santa}ige tract, 87
; Tammarasa, a local chief, 164
, Tammu Siddhi, younger brother of Nalla Siddha, 129,
130, (foot-note, p. 130), 395, 396
i Tanakka-Tivan, 391
TandantSttam plates grant, 30
Tanda TSvan I, 391
> Tanda TBvan II, 391
i Tani-Ninj-u-Venra, a biruda of Vira Rakshasa Yadava,
125
Tanjore, 35, 36, 46, 59, 60, 61, 67, 70, 73, 74, 88, 89, 90,
i 92, 94, 95, 96, 97, 101, 102, 106, 107, 108, 109, 115, 116,
121, 124, 125, 126, 133, 134, 136, 137, 141, 142, 144, 145,
147, 151, 152, 156, 169, 173, 177, 202, 317
The Nayaka Dynasty of (B), 394
in the possession of the Maharattas, 287
the Mahratta Dynasty of (C) 395
Tantia T6pi, Maharatta chief, 317
Tanuku, a record at, 99, 104, 105
TaqI Sahib, 326
; Tara Bai, fight against Sahujl, 292
I imprisonment of, 293
I wife of Raja Rim, 365
Taradivi, mother of Narasimha IV ; gifts by, 204
Taradtrt, queen of the Kalinga king BhanudSva III ;
gifts by, 202
Tarapa, alias Tadapa, 337
T3t2-Pinnama, 402
Tatavarman-Abhirama- VaratMngarama-Panjya, rule
of, 267
TavarBkerE, a place, (foot-note 1, p. 257)
Tebilapa, i.e. Tailapa II, 54
T6ja Raja, father of Irukkapftla, 91
Teja-Raya-Pandya, 373
Teki, 88
Tellngana, province of, 218
TeUftr, battle at, 34, 136
Tellarrerinda, title of Nandivarman III, 34
INDEX
Tetugu Bhiraa, a chief, 90, 96
Telugu-CbOda chiefs, 395
'Telugu Rood ',31
Teltmgra-Rfiya, KSkatiya Gaoapati, 134
Twikarai, inscription at, 172
Tenkfiffl, 213, 217
Tennan Vina van, alias Ja(ila Paranthaka, 30
Tenna Nayaka, 364
Teanavan, title of the ruler of the Southern Pfindya
dominions, 70
TennSri, 55, 161
TSvfiram, Saiva hymns, 24 ; Tamil Hymns, 22
Thackeray, Mr., murder of, 314
ThanS copper plate, grant of, 160
Thanesar, 23
Thugs. 168
Tiasthenes (of Ptolemy), 14
Tiger Seal, Choja Seal .21
Tikka, Kfilatti Chfida Maharaja, lord of Oreyur, Telugu
Cho^fcbief , 131
Tikka I, 396
Tikka I, Ganda Gdpala, Telugu-Ch6da chief, 138, 139,
140, 141, 142, 144 to 148
Tikka I, TlrukaUUti called, 130
Tikka II, 396
Tikkarasa Gangayya, Tikka I called, 147
Timraa, (foot-note 1, p. 388), 394, 401, 402, 403 ; sun of
Rama, 351
grandson of Bukka of Aravidtt, 250
grant by, 253
building of a hall in a temple by, 254
Tiramaraba, 401
Timraa-Nayaka, 271
Timmappa Nayake, 364
Timma Jtaja t minister to Immadi-Narasiinha, 231
Timma /fa/a, uncle of ' AJiya ' Kama Raja, 236
Timma-Raja I, 368
Timma-Raja II, 368
Tiimnarasa, 231 ; minister to Krishnadeva Ray a, 242 ; a
page 401
Timmaya-deva, 271
Tindivanam, 81
Tingalflr, a record at, 57
Tinnevelly, 92, 116, 127, 129, 142, 147, 173
Tippa, alias Tripurantaka, 387
Tipfiaji, mother of VIra Narasimha, 236, 401
Tppa1adevi, 388
Tippamba, 400
Tippanna, eldest son of Bukka I, 194
Tipparasa Bhairava, 351, 352
sonof Ballalalll, 180
Tipparasayya, (foot-note 1, p. 232)
Tippaya ' Srigiranna ', 385
TippSru, fortress of, 41
Tipfl, son of Haldar, 306
defeat of, 307
Capture of Coimbatore by, 309
the family of, 313
- - war against, 311
seizure, of the Mysore throne by, and execution of,
310
Tipfl Sultan, 308, 368 ; death of, 311
Tirukachchflr, 160
Tirukala-ChGda, Tikka 1, 139
Tir*kka\&kk*4i, in Tinnevelly district, inscription at,
194
Tirokalatti diva, Telugu ChOda chief, son of Man ma
Siddba, 163
Tirukfilatti I, Tikka I, 125, 144
Tiru-Karflr, 339
Tirakkajinkunram, 19, 48, 80, 88
TirukoUambfldar, IK
TirukkOJOr, 142
TirukkOyilfir, 75, 173
Tirun
! -
i -
443
remission of taxes by. 255
alias Titntttafifia, Raja of Anegondi, 306
Tirumala, C. M., 366
Tirutttala, of Aravldu, 249, 253. 258, 260
Tirumala, king of Vijayanagar, 260
Tirumala, son of Krishnadfva, 241, 244
Prince ; death of, 2"43
the Majla chief, 260
of the Sajuva family, (foot-oote 1, p. 220)
TirutMala, son of Tirumala Riija, 265
rirumata&vi, queen of Krisbnadeva, 240
Tintmalai, Setupati chief ; campaign of CnokkauStlm
against, 284
Tirumalai Hill, 64, 128, 199
Tirunialai-RaghunMha-Hiranyagarbhay&ji, SO n of Stu-
pati Katta, 284
Ttrttmalai Kaghun&tha, the Setupati ; gift by, 281
Tirumalai, Setupati- Katta, gift by 286
TirutHalai UfriytlH ', title of Dajavay SStupati-Kfttta,
Tirwnala Kanta, alias Ragdavu Rava, 239
TirumalambikS, 364, 402, 403
Tirumala Nayaka, 279, 364
overlordship of, in Madura, 276
practical independence of, 278
quasi independence of, 277
reduction of the power of, 281
death of, 281
Tirumala- RUja MaAawanifalSSvara, 2(>5
Tirumala RSghava, 373
Tirumala Ray a, (foot-note 3, p, 271)
Tiruniala Raya t minister to Snda&va, 259
Tirumalavadi, 144
Tirumalayya, 387
Tirnmal-Irunjdlai, 328 ; Mahubali-Baiin, 364
Tirumalpuram, inscription at, 41
Tlrumeyyam, inscription at, 145
Tirunaraanallflr, 45
Tiru-Nelvgll, victory at, 27
Tirupati, 132n, 183, 225
Tirupattfir, 116, 156
TiruppSpuliyflr, 77, 140
Tirupparkadal, 43, 156
TiruppaV53r, 130, 132
Tiruppullani, b Ramnad ; Kumpana U's rule there, 199
Tiruvadi, 142, 178
Tiruvadi-Raja, of Yen ad, 246
- taken prisoner, 247
Tiruvaigavfir, in Tanjore District, 216
Tirnvaiyar, an inscription at, 61
Tiruvaiyy&ru. 41
Tii-uvalangadn, 62, 66, 78, 130
Tiruvallam, teat of the Bana chiefs, IN, 31, 36, 59, 61,
73, 74, 81, 82, 121, 131, 149, 188
Tiruvannamalai, capital of Ba]la)a III, 152, 183, (foot*
note, p. 183), 186, 188,241, 263
TJruvfdagam, battle at, 123
TiruvSgambam-Udaiyan, KuUSttunga III, called, 121
- Slyaganga, Amar&bharnna
called, 129, 138 ; lord of KOlar, 131
Tiruvellarai, 156
Tiruvfadipurara, 140
TiruvBngadanatha C. M., 300, 366
Tiruvengaju, 79
Tiruvidaimarudflr, 89
Tiruvorflyflr, 39, 44, 46, 49, 78, 83, 131, 132, 133, 192,
215
Tod, Col., 313
Tondalman-ArrHr, where Aditya I died, 41
Tondaimandalam, the, extent of, 13, 28, 59, 600, 133
Tondaman, country of, 115
, . //., an officer of tbe Pfehwa's army, 310
Toanflr, rettwimwt of BaU*> 111 to, 183
Tooth relic, of Buddha, 166
Toylmadfva, ruler of BapNiii, 78, 353
TrailOkyamalla-Atuvamalk aMu, HflmisVara, 70, 335
' Traitikyamalla ', titto of Tatta II, 335
Trallokyamalla Mallidfva I, of the Telugu Cbdda
chiefs, 103
TraUokyanutta-Naftti-Nolattba, Nojamba Pallora chief,
TraUokyamalla-Nolawba-PaMftva Jaya*taba r Jayadmba
IV, 84
Trajan, Roman Emperor, receives an Indian embassy
in 107 A. D., 9
fftfttfr, tbe pott of, 373
Travancore, rttlers of, 397
I, called, 92
or Bet ma, a chief of tbe Kakatl-
TribhuvtnasnaUa,
' Tribhnvanamalla
ya family, 96
Tribbuvanamalla Malli-dZva Ch6)a, Maharaja, of the
Nidugal family, 115
Trailakyaraalla-Naoni-Nolamba, Nolamba chief, 20
Tribhuvanamalla P&ndya, ruler of Nolamba province,
90, 91, 93, 94, 91, 97, 98, 69, lid
Tribbtftanamalla-Pottapi cbftda, ruling chief of Koni
d*na, 103, 397 ; son of Kama, 107, If8
Tribbuvanamalla, i.e. VinayadHya, 77, 351, 354
W. Chajukya title of Vishnuvardhana,
102
Tribhuvana VIra ChGUt, a Cb6l prince, 188
Trlbhuvana Vira Nolamba-Pallava, Elder brother of
Tribhuvanaffialla Pavdya, 96
Trichinopoly, inscriptions at the cave temple, 22, 37, 53,
57, 61, 63, 68, 70, 94, 100, 102, 106, 107, 126, 145, 146,
153, 154, 300
Trinckenaf^i, for Trichinopoly, 278
Trincomalee, factory at, 285
Tripurantakam, 92, 93, 99, 193
Tripurarideva, 359
Trivandrum Museum plates, 32
Tsandal, capital of the Velanandu chiefs, 117
Tsandavolu, country of, 49
Tugblak Dynasty, 345
TukSjI, of Tanjore, 295, 395
Tnkkarsd, Vaidnmba chief, 397
Tul jajl, of Tanjore, 304, 305, 306, 395
Tuluvas, the family of 241, dynasty of, the, 401
Tu uvaladSvI, 350
Tumbichi Nayaka, 246
Tumkur, record at, 92
Turaka war, Mslik Kafur's raid, 178
Tyagasamadra, a biruda of Vikrama Chol, 1,6
Tyajf avail 1, favourite wife of Knkittunga 1, 90
Tyagi,389
Ucbcbangi, a Kadamba powesskm, 20
Uchangi, Nolamba stronghold, 51
Uchchangi, capture of, 102, 122, 123
Uchchang), Pundya fortress of, 120
Uchchangi Pandyas of, 382
Udaiya.Martfinda I, 360
Udaiya-MartinJa II, 360
Udatya^Mftrtftoda HI, 360
Udayfiditya, 351
Udayagiri, province ruled by Deva Raya, 202
Udayaeiri-rOtya, prorioce & Nellore and Cuddapab,
Udayagiri, hill-fortress at, 146
Udayiditya, Hoysala prince, 96
NO Jamba chief, 63, 100
-- another name of PritMvitteara, il
-- minister of SomMirwa UVW
-- Sinda, subordinate to tto l4o>mba chief,
70
Udayachandra, geaeral of Nandivamaa I|, 27
UdOyin, called also Udfisln or LPdaya, Irfqg (rf.
(arc. 450 to 417 i.e.) ; bis fonadlog the
Kusumaptira, dose by Pfitaliputra, 4
Udaya-Martt&4a t the Tiruvadi-Raja of Tratanoorr,
246
Udayarpaiaiyam, reign at, 138
Udaiyarpajaiyain, records at, 150
tf 154
f
Udaya III, king of Ceylon, bis fight with ParSaUka
Choja, 46
Udaya-Marttinda-Tirnvadl, ruler of Travaocore, 137
Uddbari ' Taikpadiva, 120
UddharS, battle at, 125
Uddharl-Ekkala, perhaps of the Ganga family, 113
Udayindram Plates, 341
Udayin, 319, same as Udaya or Udaylbbadda
Udipi, temple at, 270
Udiyavara, town of, 31
Ugra-Peruvaludi, 377
Ugm,39
Ugra Peruvaludi, the title of a Pandya king, 16
Una Pandya or Ugra Peruvajudi, names of Nedunjeiian
Ukkal, inscription at, 47, (foot-note, 48), 49, 58
Ulugb, son of Ghiyaau-d-dln Tughlak, 1H1
UmadSvi, queen of Bal|i}a, 124
UraamabgSvara temple, 49
Umdat-til-Uaara, 326
Umdat-ul-Umar& t of Arcot, death of, 312
-- son of Muhammad AH, 309
Ummattfir, chief of, 123, 236
Uwmattor tftf'a-Natt/antia'Waiyfir, an inscription of,
Upendra I, 338
- - II, E. Chajukya prince, 165
-- II, 338
-- Ill, 338
Upendra III, of the Panchaharala bracch of the E.
Cbaluk)as,193
Upendra IV, 338
V, 338
-VI, 338
Uppinangadi, C.P. grant, 33
UppunelU, town of, 50
Uragapura, 25, 26
Urafyflr, burning of, 142
Uralyflr, 27, 340^
UraiyQr Koii, 4*",'
Uralyflr, burnWof , 137
Urangvillida3, 328
i-3*- Mab&bali Bana, 364
Urangavilimsdn-mvali-Va*aray* >RC h\tlot the Bfin&
stock, 222
Urattl, battle at probably Oratti, 135
UrattOr, inscription at, 246
1 Untvtptaterir /fayOn', title of I|afi Jet
Uruvttpam, copper-plate, issued by Stob4vannan I, IS
Uttam Hhlma, brother of Bhtma Raja, 162
Uttama, Ch6)a, a title of K16ttuoga 111, 12
UttamaCfaolaPosln (or Bhoja), a PaUava chief, 61
Uttama Ch&la, Rajndra I, 61
Uttama^hfiaganga-Amarfibharana Aka)aoka 8 I y a -
[ya, another name of PrithiTisSfara, SI,
Northern Gujarat, 65
INDEX
417
Vftda-grl, 32S
Vadugavali, country of, 31
Vlgw, aTw RIja RSja, 922
Vajbeshka, 321
Vafdwnba chiefs, 38, 397
VaijalS-devI, mother of Ban urn a, 118
Vairagatajn, Wairagarh or Va jra in Bastar State, 78
VarramBgha, another name ofnantidurga, 29
Vailawaa, father ot Banuraa, llfr
Vajrahasta 1, 357, 358
-- 11,357
IH, 8, 35
-IV, 357
-- V, Kalinga-Ganga king, 68, 71, 72, ?5, 76,
82,357
Vais&li, the Lichcbavi capital, 3
VailSli, capture, 319
VikitakaRftjat, 398
VakkaWri plates, 28
Valangai, name of a group of castes, 217
Vejavan, a generic name for the ChOjas, (foot-note,
' V^allabha ', title, 334
yallab/M-Narindra, the throne of, 267
VaUSlft, battle at, 42
Vallam, a record, 22, 151 ; battle at, 265
Vallampr&k&ra, tame as Valjara ; battle at, 263
Vallavan, title of the ruler of the Chahifcya territory,
Valliraolal, 37
Vana-K6varaiyan, family of, 132
Vanan, meaning of, (foot-note 1, p. 370)
Vanavan, title of the ruler of the Bana country, 70
Vanavfifli, BanavaSi, 62
VSnavidySdhara, Bana chief, 37
Vandalfir, 93
Vanj'i, capital of gengutfuvan, 15, 27, 339
Vankanasika Tissa, king of Ceylon, contemporary of
Karikfcla, 15
Vanki-dfva, 387
Varaguna 1, 377
- - II, Pandya king, 34 ; his defeat and death,
35 ; his conquests, 36 ; date of hte accession, 37, 40, 328,
378
VaraguwR&ma-P&n4ya-K*laS*khar<i~Dlkshitar t i n
Ttnnevelly 280
yaraeuna Srivaliabka-KulaStkhtira, performance ' of
Yaga'by, 272
Varaha, cave, (foot-note, p. 32)
Varahavartani, district of, 58
yar*t*fn-#tma-P*#tya, a prince ; gift by, 253
Varan, Kerala prince, 80
a-Kama. an agrahSra founded by, 254, 263
etrUmn POnrfya, the year of the coronation of,
Variyflr, record at, 83
VfcrthSma, 236
VRsava, 348
yasco-da-G*ma, 232, 233, 234, 243
Vaftishka, 321
Vasishfhlpatra, PlamRyi II, the Andhra king, his acces-
sion and marriage, 14
Vattehthtoqtra lakttvarman, ruling Pi(hapur, called
lord of KaliBga, 18,3*7
Vatudiva, the founder of the Kftnva dynasty, 13, 321 ;
minister, 320
Varamfera, 320
Vitipi, another name of Bftdaml, 21
VStiplkonda, title of Nawwimhavarman, 24
Vattagimani Abiiayi, king of CtyJon, defeated by the
Tamils aid refaine the throne, 13, 15
VlyalBr, tosorrpfions at, 26
Vayyamamba, 394
VMflra I, 399
VSdQra II, cousin of RftjCndra Chfida I, 90, 399
VBgan, /< Rjaraja Adlftan, 12T
VegSvati, coronation on the banks of, 178
Velanfidu RfijBadra CfcOda, Ruler of Guntur district, 101
Velanandu, 97, 100, 398
--- chiefs, 398, 399
Velanfitf Gonka, son of Chetana, 101
Velan&ti RajSodrn ChOda, wife of, 101
Veli&r, 34
Vellore chiefs, 399
VelQr, battle at, 30, 31,4?
Vejvlkudl grant, 15, 29, 30, 32
WMrarAfHa, an alias of Varatungarima, 265
Vima, 361, 385
Vema, alias Allaya-Veraa, 386
Vemambika, 386
' fima, son of Kottta(i ', inscription of, 212
Veina ReW, son of KRlnma Reddi of Rajahmundry, 503
I'tinasHni, sister of AnavSmn Reddi of Kondavldu, mar-
ried Nflka, 210, 385 ' '
Vdut&varam, the C.H. grant, 212
VSmaya, 385
tir , - * of Peddu Komati VSraa,
of Koodavldu, 211
Vemayya, 385
Vfimayya Reddi, PrOlayn Vgraa, 185
Vembarrflr, 36
VSmbil fortifications of, 3(i
Vimbarrflr Tiruvifialnr, 37
VSnad, Travancore, 30, 31, 36, 40, 71, 82, 99, 105, 10X,
109, 131, 133, 134
Venad kings, 399
Venbai, battle at, 28
Vengala, 401
yenpi, the capital of the And h MS in the latter part of
thHr rule, 8. 18, 20, 22, 30, 35, 59, 63, 74, 7i>, HI, HS,
86, 88, 89, 90, 96, 97, 99
Vengi kingdom, 78
Venjilai Vira, 64
Vengi-MahamandalMvara Vishnu van! harm- VijnvadKyn,
ruler of Mysore, 80
Venginodu, 35
Vengi ValUbha, title of Vira Rfikshasa Yodava M well
as of his father, 125
Venka, grandfather of Bajli Chocja, 105
VenkajT, same as RkOjI, 365
, brother of SivijI, 395
, confirmation of the gift of Negapntam to
the Dutch by, 287
, at Tanjore ; the tyranny of, 2H8
Venkafa, 402 m
, son of Sriranga HI, of Vijayanngar, 290
Venkofa III, 402
IV, 291, 292, 402
Venkatadlva, son of Achy uta, Venkatadri, ?4R, ?50
251, 258, 401, 40?
Aliya Rama RSya'8 brother, 254
of the Aravldu family, 249
- remission of taxes by, 250
- Prince, 248
- the end of, 250
father of Sim
yetikatapati, of ' Anei
Venkafapati I of VI;
249, 263 to 272, 282,
yenkat&tfia, 270, 380
Venkatappa NSyaka I, 359
yc*k<ii<irta-NayaA<i> the Ke^adi chief, 269
yenkata JRaf*. alias of Venkatapat! I, 366
Venkatarama II, a Ma|U chief , 900
, ucceftor to Srlranra I.
402, 404
Venka(a Subbiah, article of, 336
INDEX
Venkayya V, 15, 22, 24, 30, 61, 94*
Venatl, battle of, 15, 339
Vearuman Konda-Bhfltala-Ravivarman IV, 360
Yt*rvmanltoit4a SambmMtr&ya*t, Sengini cbief, defeated . .
byKampanalI.195
p enruman Konda Sambuvaralyan, Sengini chief, 182, to tb
185,18? Vlrarai
1 Vfr-pakrqdakkai ', title of PerunarklHi I, 340
VerrivCr, fieliyan, 377
Victoria, Queen, rule of, 317
Vidfividngu, another name of Nandivarman III, 34, 394
Vi&lvijuf*
3, 94
Vil*pfra4i AraiSat, alias SSttan Maran,
VidnkSdalagiya-Perumal, chief of Tagadflr, 127, 128
yi<fttfdd4a f iya-Perumal alias Viyfimukta-S>avanojj-
vala, 322
VidyMhara-tornam, 66
VidySnagari, (foot-note, p. 189)
VidySranya, (foot-note, p. 189)
Vieng-M, in the south of the Bay of Bandon, 65
Vijaya, 393
the honorific title of Diva Raya II, 215
alias Bnkka 111, 400
alias Yadn, 329, 368
Vijaya B&bu, of Ceylon, 75, 79, 88, 191
successor of Par&krama Bahu I, 127
- title of M&gba, 133
fi, prince, 210
alias Bnkka III, son of DSva Raya I,
211
Vijaya-Bnkka 111, prince; son of DSva Raya I, alias
Vijaya Raya, 210, 212, 213
VijaySditya, 347, 396
E. ChSlukya prince, 26
son of Somttvara 1, 20
son of VinaySditya, 26, 28
Srlpurusha's son, 29
title of Nail a Siddha, 158
- younger brother of Jayasimha IV, 82
younger brother of Tikka I, 147
Vijay&ditya I, 323, 328, 338, 354
- B&na chief, 34, 334, 336
Vijay&ditya II/Bana chief, 38, 40, 41, 42, 328, 336, 338,
382
Vijayaditya II, E. Cha}ukya King, of Vengi, 30, 32, 33,
160, 328, 354
Vljayiditya HI, 382
B&na king, 45
probably nephew of Vishnu Vardhana
father of NarBndra, 119
Vijay&ditya M&ranna, 323
Vijayaditya- NarBndra-Mrigaraja, E. Chahtkya king, 49
Vijay&ditya, W. ChSlukya, 71
VijaySditya VII, E. Ch&hikya, 80, 81, 82, 83, 86
Qn cl of RSjSndra II, 78, 337
Vijaya-Gandagopfila, Manma-Siddha called, 145, 148,
149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160
Telngu Chfida chief, Manma-Siddha
II, 161. 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 169, 172
- Manma-Siddha HI, 174
Vijaya-Kampa, 375
Wfaya K**n&ra t son of MinSkshi, 295
VijayBlaya, 340
Chola leader, 35, king, 38
-Mnttaraiyan,394
' Vijaya-MaMraja ', a title of Bnkka III, 213
Vijayamangalam, record at, 97
Vijayanagar, building of, round the village of Hampe,
Vijaya Nandivarman, son of Chandavarman, 18
Vijaya PSndya, NoUunba ruler, 98
brother of Vira Pftndya, 110
Vijaya PSndya I, ruler of Nolamba country, 113, 114,
116, 117, 120, 122, 373
Vijayar&ghava, 360
Kerala king, 44, 394
Vijayaragkava, of Tan jore ; murder of, 286
VijayaMgkava Nayaka, of Tanjore, 278, 281, 284
_____ grant of Negapatam
to the Dutch by, 287
VIraraghava-RSya, 273
Vijaya Ragktnntha Sltufiaii Katt* t 293
Vijaya RaghnnStha TBvan, 391
Vijaya. R&jBndra-Mandalam, Eastern Gangavftdi countiy
named, 84
Vijayarangn ChokkanStba, of Madura, 290, 291, 292,
Vijayaranga Ckokkanatha, recognition of Vijayanagar
overlordship by, 292, 294 *
. death of, 295
Vijaya Ranga CbokkanStha NSyaka II, 364
Vijaya-Raya, one of the titles of DBva RSya H, 214
grant to a temple by, 215
Vijaya-Samudram, 130
VijayasBna 321
I Vijaya-Siddhi, E. Chajukya, 25
! Viiaya Skandavarman, predecessor of Simhavarman I.
i 18
I Vijaya Skandavarman IV, 374
Vijaya-grlSatakarnl, 325
i Vijaya-Virupakshapura, Hospett and Hampe Vijaya-
nagar, 186
I Vijayalayan, son of RajBndradBva, 75
I Vijjala-dBva, ruler of PQlInadu, country, 50
1 VikSri, year of ,45
Vikkalan-Vikramaditya VI, 79
Vikki-VikramSditya VI, 70
Vikkiyanna, another name, Prithhlpati II, 62
Vikrama, year, 29
Vikrama, 353, 389, 393
Vikrama-Bahu, king of Ceylon, 71
i.e. Kassapa, King of Ceylon, 66, 68
Vikrama ChOja, 93, 98, 99, 100, 101, 341, 342
a biruda of Ammayappan-Sambuva-
rSyan, 121
Vikrama Choja II, 362
Vikrama-ChCJa 111, KonguChfila chief, 153, 161, 362
Vikrama-Ch6)a-IlanfiOvB)&r Parkntaka I, 41
Vikrama Ch&(a Konattan I, 362
Vikrama-Chfila Valanadu. 5
Vikramaditya, 120, 347, 350, 382
I, alias B&na Vidy&dhsra, 36
I, W, ChSlukya king, 24, 25, 26, 328, 336,
337
Vlkram&ditya-BatMndra, 328
Vtkram&ditya II, lord of Ujjain called. 122
II, son of VijaySditya, 28, 334, 350
> II, uncle of A mm a I, 43
- 11, chief of the Gutta family, 122
111, 328, 335
- IV, W. ChSlnkya king, 51, 335, 337
. V, 11
V, brother of Ayyana, 112
V, the W. Chfijukya king, 58, 60, 61, 335
VI, W, Chfilukya prince, 81, 82, 83, 84,
85 ; his achievements, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94
95 to 99,102, 110
VI, son of SGmBftvara I, 79
VikramZditya PrabhumBra alias VftnavidySdhara, 38
VikramSditya Varaguna, the Ay King, 37, 40, 261
Vikrama-G^&ga-Udayftditya called, 84
Vikrama-Ganga, Ptyftala-Vishnuvardbana called, 94
VIkram&nkadivacbarita, of Bilbana, /3, 81, 85
Vikrama-Nobunba, governor of Nolamba country, 8?
INDEX
449
Vikrama fttaflya, 378
-enthronement of, 116
- son of Kulattkhara, 123, 127
uncle of VIra Pandya, 111
usurper of the throne of Ceylon,
71, (foot-note, p. 71)
Vikratntpura, Kannanflr, 144, 149
Vikrama Radra, Konamandala chief, 100 ; perhaps a
biruda of KOna RajSodra Choda I, 100
Vikrama-Santara alias Oddamarasa, 86
VlkramBndra 1, 404
-11.404
Vikramlndravarman, fourth Vishnukundin chief, 21
Yilanda, 30, 40
Vijfipaka, grant, 389
VilivAyakura II, the Andhra king or Gautumlputra
Satakatnl, date of accession, 14; war on Nahapana, 325
Vilvtti, or bowmen, 24
Vilinain, 27, 30, 31, 32, 34
Vimaladilya, 59, 61, 337, 338, 358, 382
Madhurantaka-Pottapi ChOla, Telugu
Ch6da chief, 99
' Vintdarfija-BkaywhkaraS biruda of Rajcudni II, 337
Vinajl, 365
Vinayaditya, 69, 334, 351, 357
- Hoyfiala chief, 76, 77, 88
ruler of W. Mysore, 84
Yuddhamalla, son of Vikramfiditya I, 26;
ruler of Ganifavadl 96,000 Province, K7, 89, 90, 91 ; the
end of his reign, 9*2; Hoyfiala king, 67, 118
Vinayaka, 355
Vioaya-MahadevI, the Vaidumba princess, 68
VindbyaSakti, 398
Vinnam, 30, 31
Vinna-Siddhi, 396
Vinukonda, province, 256
VIra, 343
chief of Santalige, 139
father of Bomma, 157
alias Varatungarama, Pandya, 265
1, 389
II, 390
VIra or Dodda VIra RSjendra, 343
VIra Bapia, son of Bal|a|a III, 177, 178, (foot-note,
p. 183)
- Ill, 189, (foot-note, p. 189)
VIrabhadra, 373, 386
alias Krishna, 182, 189
Gajapati, 240
Nayaka. 275, 359, 360, 276
VlrabhadrSflvara, a Chajukya prince, 355
VIra Bhami II, 358
- Ill, 358
.- i . accession year of, 359
IV, 358
VIra Bhanudeva I, 358
YlradMta. alias Perlya-VIrappa-Nayaka, 264
VlraBMpaii, nephew of DBva Raya I, 211
. prince, grandson of Marlhara II, 203
, son of Prince Bukka II, 203, 213
' , rule in Tanjore for his uncle, King Diva
VI Boraina, S69
Cbampanayan, 389
_ChikkaRaia,339
Chela, lord of Uraiyur or Kol, 74
..son of Pugalvippavarganda, Lftfa RSja,
55 34i
-, son cf Knlottnnga I, 68, 89, 90
, IlangCvem-PritbivIpatl II called, 42
Kongfijva, local ruler at Coorg, 119
-., Lita raja, son of Rijidttya, chief of
-, Prithivlpati II, 49
VIra ChOlamani, Bana chief , 38, 39
Vlradaman, 321
VIra or BIra DSva, Sftntftra chfef, 86
\1ra-Dh>a t son of Srlkanfha, 259
, SSntira, vassal of the Chljukya, 77
Vlradbi-VIra, Naradmha III, 190
, title of BhanudSva II, 181
VIra OandagOpila, title of Manma Siddha III, 171
Ganga alias Vishnu vardhana, brother of Uallflla I
92, 101
VIrahObala, 387 .
nrafaiya, son of ^rlkan(ha t 272
VIra Kra]a, ruler of Travancore, 71, 105, 360
ruler of Vnad, 99
yira-Kfrala-Kamavarta*-Tiritiu4i,\Q Tranvancore 273
, Tiruvadi, 360 '
VIra Kiralavarma*, alias Jayasimha, 232
, ruler of VCnid, 100
VIra KESarin, 378
, Pandya, son of Pandya Srlvrallabba, 80
Vira KQrchavarman, son of Skandavarman III, 19
Vlrala, another name of Kanchala, (foot-note, p. 86)
Vlrama, married to Nrisimha, 213
Vlra-MahadSvi, another name of Kanchala (foot-note,
VIra-Mahendrfl, another name of Bhlma II, 45
- II, 372
1'Jra Mallanna, alias Mallappa ; prince ; son of Diva
Raya I, 210
VIraMarttanda-Varman, 218
Viramba, 338
VIra Mindan, a biruda of Anmaiyappau Sanibuvarayan,
Vita Narasimfta t 236
alias ' Bbujabala-Rlya ', 401
death of, 237
governor of the South, 246
on of Narasa Nayaka, 235
same as Immadi NHrasimha, 233
VIra Naraf.imha-Yadava Raya, Ch0|a viceroy, (foot-
note, p. 135)
' VIra NdrayoMa ', title of Parantaka I, 340
Vtraitna, son of Botumanna, viceroy of Deva Raya, 209
Virannaji, 360
VIranna Kanupur, inscription at, 272
Vlrapa, son of Vira Rftjaya, 270
VIra-Padmanftbha-Mirttinda-Varman, ruler of VSnid,
Vira Pandya, 50, 78, 182, 219, 220, 356, 373, 378
ruler at Colmbatore, 163; ruler of Ka|asa
country, 173, 217, king of Madura, 123
. in Tinnevelly, 218
- alias Abhirama-Varatnnga, 265
.a/MjPandyappa,249
ruler of NolambavSdi country, 104, 105,
110, 111, 112, 113
. a son of Parakrama Pandya, 115; becomes
Pandya king, 116, 117
a Pandya king, his fleeing before Malik
KSfnr, 177, 178, 179
VIra Pandya ' NigaUpkamalla ', 373
Vlra-Parvati, o/MffSrlgirlndra, 215
VIrappa, 339
nrafifia Nayak*. of Madura, 261, 270, 364, 399
. flight of, 26S
VIrappa Nayaka I, gifts by, 262
' Wra Protopa Diva R*ya ', title of Virfloikiha 111, 226
VIra R&ghava, ruler of Travancore, 181, 360
VIra Raja, 339, 343
Vira Rdja, the Changijva chief, 277
Vira.Rai*-U<&yar, Changi)va chief, 257
Vira Rajayya, son of Nan'unda, 276
VIra Rijindra, brother of Riiindradfva, 76 ; his
* D, 77, 78, 79; his sncossi In Ceylon, 79, 341, 342
456
INDEX
Vira Rftfendra CbOJa, 81, 82, 84, 86
Vira Rijftndra, the Rife of &ofg : cmelty of, 315
" Konffu-Cbota chief , 141 362
Vira Rikshata Yadava-RaTa, chief of Kttahasti, 125
Vfra-Rima of Klra|a. ntler of Vinld* 131
Wr*'RlmA'Martta*4avarma* t of Travancore, 218
VIra-Ravi KSraJa, ruler of Travancore, 142
VIra-Ravi-Udaiya-Mirrttnda-Varman, ruler of VSnid,
VIra-Ravlvaraan, a feudatory of Mfiravarman Srivalla-
bha, 112
Vira Ravivarman-Tirnvadi, 360
rfra Jfat'ttWHUtn , of Travancore, 127, 267, 269
Ytra R*dra t son of PnrushOttama, 233
Vira Snamegha, king of the Kaliogas, 75
Vira-Saiamegha, Singhalese princJ, 70, 71
VTratial-Ammaiyappan ', an alias of ChO|a-Piilai, 389
Vira Sintara, husband of Kanchalft (fool-note, p, 107)
Vlrasimha, 357
Vira SomWvara, Hoysala, 341
Vlra-Udaiya-Mftrtanda, ruler of Travancore, 124
Vlra-Udaiya-MIrttlnflftvarman, Kera)a king, successor
of Ravivarman, 180
Vira Varman, 374
< VIravel ', biruda, 253
' VIravenbSmllai ', blrada, 253
Vlra-VenbanAlai-Kulaselchara-Pindya, 254, 256
alias Salivatipati, order
by, 252
Virituktfiuram, inscription at, 266
VirndarRja-bhayamkara, a name of Kulflttunga I, 83
Virflpaksha, 230
' Virfifakska It, rule for Harihara II in North Arcot,
20o
son of Harihara, 206, 208, 400
rule in Trichinopoly District, 203, 204
Virflpaksha III, 226, 227, 228, 229, 400
- brother of Mallikirjnca, 221, 224, 225
Virupaksha, alias BaUaJa IV, 187, 188, 189
VirQpSksha-Raya, 237
VirQpanna, son of Bukka I, 195 ; governing the Araga
tract, 201 "
VirQpanna I, same as Virupaksba I, son of Bukka I,
193,400
Vir*fiann*Il t son of Harihara 11, called ' Cbikka-RIya,
son of Harihara Raya, son of Bukka Raya ', 202
Vishama Siddhi, another name of Kubja Viahnuvar-
dbana, 23
Viabnndeva, Vaidumba chief, 54
Visbnugopa, 346
Visbnngopa I, Pallava king, 18, 374
VishnugopalII,374
Vishnukundins, minor chiefs, 20, 404; their descent, 21
Viabnuvardbana, local governor of W. Mysore, 94, 351
alias AmmaRIjal, 43
E. ChWukya name of Kulottnnga 1; 94
of the B. Cbilukya family, 128
Hoysala, 94,95,96,97,98, 99, 100, 101,
102, 103; death of, 104, 128, 323
- a/to Mallappa, 122
- Mallapa III, Pithapflr chief, 120
- father of Naraaimha I, 111
- local ruler at Rajahmundry, 99
-NarasimbalcaDed, 108
Vhbnnvardhana II, son of Indravarma, 25
fatheroi Vijaya Siddha, 26 Pi(hapur chief, 104, 105,
336, 332, ^53.^382
VfsbnuvatdttanaIII,336
Vishnuvardbana^-B. Cnftlukya king, 30, 32, 336
, Vbbnuvardbufit VJII, alias RAJarftja ChOla Ganga, 88
^^ ^RaJarajaNarindrar?!
" "tya, younger brother of Vikra-
Vishnuvarman 1. 19, 352 v
Vishvas Rao, alias ' Sadallva BWto', 965
dfcathof, 303
Vlfvanfttba, 351
son of Hoyli
VifvanSthaNftyaka, 246,247,5
arrangement with bevappa Nivaka, 256
brother of VIrappa ; gtftoby, 2O
.lAiWk Ut \tmA~l* . " r "
viceroy in Madura,
laNiyaka 1,984
Vlsvanfttha ____________
VlflvaoathaNayakaII,364
VisvasBoa, 321
Vifivasimha, 321
VWvMvara, 838
- a chief of Cha)nkya descent, 208
Vitthala, 403
Viiayanagar, Dynasties of, 400
Vitthala, 250; governor of under SadMiva, 248; a minis-
ter, (foot-note 1, p. 207), of Aravidu, 251
yitfAaJatwami, temple of, 239, 241, 246, 255
VivalSr, Its capture by gengnftttvaa, 15
Vayirftgaram, 84
Vicagapatam, inscription at, 84, 97, 148, 14
Voharaka Tissa, ton of SirinBga 1, 17
W
Wall Ullab, 327
War of Pan4ya Succession, 115
Warangal, 128
Warangal, capital of the KEkaliya king, 133
Warangal, KSkatlya capital, freed from Muhammadan
Control, 189
Warangal. capital of PrOla II, 96
Warangal, the K&katlya kingdom, 203
Warangal, siege of, 175
Wftrangal, war on, 194
Warren Hastings, 305
Wassaf, 158, 160, 162, 170
Wat Nftmnang, 32
Wellesley Arthur, Colonel, 311
Weltosley, General, occupation of Abmadnagar by, 312
WttUilcy, victory over the Mahrattas of, 3lf
West of the Telugn Road, tracts of, ruled by B2nas, 18
W. Chalukya, 22
Western Chajukyas, dynasty of, 334, 335, 336
Wijesimba MudaUar, 329
WIma-Kadphises, 321
Wlma Kadphises sends an Indian embassy to Rome, 14
Xerxes of Persia (ace. 486 B.C.) ; hb use of Indian
bowmen in |is Greek wars, 4
Yadava Raja Tirukalatti deva, father of Vira RSkshasa
YSdava, 125 , -
Yfidavar&ya Naraslmha, probably Hoysala prince
Naraslmha, 132; Pottapi prince Yfidava Vira-
Narasimha, (foot-note, p. 132)
YSdara-Raya, Narasimba II, 135; this name has no
connection with the Hoysalas, (foot-note, p. 131)
Yahya KbJlu, 327
Yajna Sri, GantamlputrS, 325
Yajna 3rl, Sitakarni, defeat of , 320, 324
YajHa Sri S0t*k*r*i t toe Andhra king war with the
Sungas and is defeated by Agnimitra, the eon of
Pushyamttra Sunga about 170 .c., (p. 8>nsee not*
on p. 8, for the opinions held about the result of the
INDEX
451
filUkaranl, Andhra king defeated by Prince
12
, 128
539
Yafodlaum I, Ml
Yera*a
YUrflr,
Tilttk, record At, 95
i, battle at, 125
_' , 147
dlva-Kolam Raja, 155, 361
r, gnat at,
YBwflr, 73, 86
Yneh-chi, a Knshana tribe, arrive in Northern India, 13
Yueh-chi, overrunning of Afghanistan by, 321
' Yuddbamalla ', title of VtnaySditya, 334
Ynddhomnlla I, 337
Yoddhamalla II, 337
Yuddbaratlla II, ton of Tftdapa, 44, 45
YusAf Adil, 231
Yusuf Adil SMA, leader of the Tnrkff, 230, 231
Yusuf Adil SMk, advance of, 231
y*suf Adil 5A4A, death of, 238
' Yuvamahftrftja', VithnngOpa II, 374
Ynvaraja Viihnagopa, father of Simhavarman II, 20
Zafar KhSn, 345
Zahlrn-d-dln Mohammad Babur, 367
Zamorin, of Calicut, 233, 247, 248, 252, 25U
Zamorin, peace with, 290
,_. Navabof the Carnatlc'
Zulfiqar Khan, governor of the Dekhan, 290
I Znlfiqar Khan, murder of, 293
PRINTED AT THE
DIOCESAN PRESS, MADRAS
1932-
